Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It felt almost too good to be true. Shiori was almost convinced that she was dreaming. That she was still bound deep within the desolate confines of the Cell and all of this would end once she woke up. And yet, it was real. The white suit she wore was real. The altar she stood before was real. The people sitting in their seats watching with both tears and smiles on their faces were real. And the beautiful woman walking down the aisle was real. It was all real.

Shiori’s breath hitched in her throat as she watched her bride. Nerissa Ravencroft, radiant and beautiful as ever yet seeming almost ethereal in her shoulderless wedding dress. A bouquet of pink and purple hydrangeas were loosely clenched in one hand, her other was wrapped around her fathers arm. The man’s face remained stoic and cold, but no one could mistake the singular tear that ran down his cheek.

The altar was reached and Malphis released his daughter's arm, offering her one more tender look before returning to his seat next to his already sobbing wife. Shiori was barely paying attention to him though, her eyes were focused squarely on Nerissa and the adoring smile that was plastered on her face.

“Dearly beloved! We have gathered here together on this most joyous of days, to celebrate the union of Shiori Novella and Nerissa Ravencroft in eternal matrimony.” Their officiant, Ina, said from the altar. An interesting choice to be sure, given her connection to the Ancient Ones, but one that just felt right.

The reading of their vows went by in a blur of giggles, heartfelt words, promises, and tears, lots of tears. Shiori’s heart felt fit to burst from sheer happiness, but it wasn’t over just yet. “Now, Shiori,” Ina spoke, barely holding back tears of her own. “Do you take Nerissa to be your wife?” “I do…” The archiver croached, her heart filling with warmth as she slid the ring onto her bride's finger.

“And Nerissa, do you take Shiori to be your wife?” Nerissa’s eyes locked onto hers and for but a moment, time seemingly stood still. Despite the tears flowing down her face, the raven’s smile held nothing but joy and warmth. Shiori was certain her own face looked similar, if the unshed tears clouding her vision weren’t any indication.

“I do…” Nerissa muttered quietly, yet her voice still carried itself into everyone's ears, and for a moment Shiori was certain her heart had jumped out of her chest as a ring was slid onto her finger. Ina smiled, her tears now freely flowing down her cheeks. “Then by the power vested in me, you are eternally bound to one another. You may now kiss.”

They didn’t need to be told twice. The bouquet was dropped from Nerissa’s hand as she rushed to close the gap between her and Shiori. The archiver met her in the middle, her hands reaching up to cup her new wife’s cheeks as she kissed them deeply. Cheers erupted from the crowd, but they were simple background noise in Shiori ears. All that mattered in that moment was her and Nerissa as the kiss deepened.

. . .

A deep groan was swallowed, followed shortly by a small moan as the raven nibbled on her bottom lip. The two newly weds haphazardly fumbled into the master bedroom, their hands clawing at each other and practically tearing their clothing off their bodies as their lips remained locked together.

Shiori then backed into something soft, giving Nerissa the perfect opportunity to pull away and roughly push the archiver down onto the bed. “Gods have I been waiting to get my hands on you~” Nerissa purred, a devilish look in her eyes as she kicked her heels off.

The archiver just grinned up at her challengingly while scooting up towards the pillows. “Well why don’t you come put your money where your mouth is~” Nerissa giggled as she began to crawl onto the bed towards her wife. “Or rather put my mouth where I know you’ve been wanting it~” She purred, sliding her hands along their legs, past the obvious tent in their pants before reaching their belt.

“But first…” The clip was undone and the leather belt was easily pulled off in one smooth motion.”Let's get these off shall we~” Shiori practically shivered in anticipation at the low giggle that spilled from the raven's lips. Her anticipation would only grow as the button of her slacks followed by her fly was undone.

A small tap was made against her leg and the archiver instinctually raised her hips, allowing her pants and under garments to be pulled off her legs. “Well someone certainly looks excited~” Nerissa mused as she tossed the clothing aside, her eyes fixating on her wife’s hardened dick resting against their tummy.

“How can I not be when I have your fine ass sitting between my legs?~” Shiori teased back, earning a playful eye roll from the raven. “Always such a charmer, aren’t you…” She muttered while moving a bit closer to her prize, her fingers stroking along her lover’s inner thighs, making them shudder.

“I aim to please, baby~” Shiori joked before her breath hitched as Nerissa took her throbbing shaft into her hand. “And you always do…” A few experimental pumps of her hand were made, pulling a low groan from the archiver's lips. “Now just relax and let me take good care of you, my darling wife~”

With that she took the tip into her mouth, her tongue lashing out to ravish the sensitive head. The action drew a shuddering moan from Shiori’s lips, followed by another as her lover continued to pump at her aching shaft. “F-Fuck Rissa…” She whispered in a low hiss.

The corners of Nerissa’s lips quirked up in a small grin, an action not unnoticed by the archiver. “W-What are you smiling at…?” Shiori questioned with a heavy pant. The raven just smiled even wider as she briefly pulled away from her lover’s dick. “You~” She answered simply, causing a soft blush to bloom across her wife’s cheeks.

“I always love watching your reactions… Hearing the noises you make…” Nerissa leaned down before dragging her tongue along the length of Shiori’s shaft, forcing a moan from their lips. “...It turns me on~” She purred before taking the tip back into her mouth, allowing the hard length to now slide down her throat.

“H-Holy shit-” Shiori hissed, her eyes widened in shock as her hand reached down to grip onto her wife’s good horn. Nerissa just hummed against her before beginning to bob her head up and down. A breathy moan fell from the archiver’s lips, the warmth of her lover’s mouth sending violent shivers along her body.

Her head felt fuzzy, the pleasure starting to overwhelm her with every stroke of the raven’s tongue. She wasn’t going to last much longer at this rate, not when she could feel herself throbbing within Nerissa’s mouth. “Ah- f-fuck Reese… I- I’m gonna..” Shiori could barely get the words out, instead resorting to gripping her lover’s horn even tighter as a warning.

Nerissa just continued, intent on making her beloved reach their peak. She bobbed her head faster, feeling the throbbing shaft slide along the inside of her throat. Her ears focused, listening to Shiori’s moans steadily rise in volume. Her nose touched their pelvis and she flexed her throat muscles.

A shuddering cry was torn from Shiori’s throat, her grip on the demon's horn causing her knuckles to turn white as her release shot down their throat. Nerissa just hummed in approval, eagerly swallowing every ounce to ensure none of it spilled from her lips.

Eventually the grip on her horn slackened and she pulled off, wiping her mouth the back of her hand. “Sweet and salty. Just like you~” Nerissa teased, making her wife lazily roll her eyes. “Haha you’re so funny.” The archiver snarked, only to smile upon hearing her wife giggle. “You love me~”

“That I do…” Shiori replied earnestly before a devious grin replaced her smile. “And to prove it, how about I offer you a seat so that I may pay you back for that amazing blowjob~” She muttered, motioning towards her face. “Well don’t mind if I do~” Nerissa purred while moving up to straddle her lover’s head.

Shiori grinned beneath them as once again the raven’s aversion to underwear came in handy, giving her an unobstructed view of their dripping core. “All this just for me…” She muttered, briefly turning her head to gently kiss a scar upon her lover's inner thigh. “You spoil me, Rissa~”

The raven purred above them, she always enjoyed the tender care Shiori showed when it came to her scars. “Consider it one of the many wedding gifts I have in store for you tonight~” The archiver hummed in interest at her words, their hands reaching up to grip onto her thighs. “Just one, huh? And what are the others?”

“Put that tongue of yours inside me and you’ll find out~” That was all Shiori needed to hear, her grip on her wife’s thighs tightened as she forced them down. A long and slow drag of her tongue was made along Nerissa’s slit, savoring the sweet flavor of her wife and pulling a deep moan from her lips.

Legs attempted to squeeze together, yet the archiver's head prevented them from doing so. Her tongue lashed out, drawing meaningless shapes and patterns upon her lover's core. “Oh f-fuck… Shiori~” Nerissa whimered, a hand reaching down to thread into black and white hair.

Shiori couldn’t help but smirk against them, a deep groan spilling from her throat as her wife lightly tugged at her hair. The sound caused vibrations to run along her tongue and pull a breathy gasp from the raven. “Oh g-gods…” Nerissa muttered, her head falling forward to rest against the headboard.

Their eyes met, golden orbs staring up into lust dazed red as Shiori continued to lap at the slick that continued to gush from her lover’s core. All the while her hands squeezed hard onto their thighs, intent on leaving the area bruised. ‘Not that she’ll mind…’ The archiver thought as her tongue began to prod at Nerissa’s entrance. ‘Besides… she likes it when I leave marks…”

Her tongue pushed in, the hot slimy muscle gliding along her lover’s inner walls and making them cry out. ‘AH~ Fuck… Shiori~” Nerissa panted, her free hand gripping hard onto the headboard, making the wood splinter under the sheer force. A familiar hot coil tightened in her abdomen, growing tighter and tighter with every passing second.

Their cry of pleasure would soon turn into one, then two, and soon the raven was a moaning and blubbering mess. “H-Holy… shit.. F-Fuck… Shiori~” She wasn’t going to last much longer and Shiori knew this, and so she doubled her efforts. Her tongue thrust in and out of her lover’s core, causing their thighs to squeeze harder around her head, but it only motivated her to keep going.

Nerissa’s inner walls clenched desperately on Shiori’s tongue, her voice growing louder and louder with every plunge into her core. Their nose then brushed against her clit and the raven saw stars. An ear splitting wail tore from her throat. The scream shook the room, causing many items to vibrate before the sounds of glass shattering filled the room.

Shiori was honestly grateful Nerissa’s thighs were pressed against her ears. Effectively acting as earmuffs and blocking out the sound. Eventually, the raven quieted down and weakly moved to lay next to her wife. “Holy fucking shit…” She breathed out, her chest heaving to try and regain her lost air. “So, do I get to know what my next gift is now?~” Shiori teased, a smug grin on her face..

“Hmm, I don’t know…” Nerissa mused, followed by a sinful giggle. “Are you up for pounding my pussy until my legs are numb?~” There was a pause and suddenly Shiori was hovering over her wife, slotting herself between their legs. The raven gasped in surprise, feeling their hard dick rubbing along her tummy through her party dress.

This separation did not sit well with the archiver however, as she gripped at the offending garment. “I want this off… Now!” Shiori muttered darkly before literally tearing the dress off. Nerissa was silently grateful they had the sense of mind to change out of their wedding attire before the afterparty. Besides she was no better as she ripped open her wife’s shirt, sending the buttons flying in all directions.

Shiori hastily shrugged the shirt off before effortlessly undoing her bra and flinging it somewhere in the room. Her wild eyes peered down at Nerissa’s body and her hands moved with them. Slowly she stroked along her wife's body, her fingers tracing the outlines of the many scars that marred their skin. The raven did the same, her hands tenderly stroking the large scar beneath their sternum.

“Rissa…” Shiori panted, her hips beginning to rut into the woman beneath her. “Rissa… I want you… so damn bad…” Nerissa giggled at their words and reached down between them, grasping her lover’s dick and lining it up with her entrance. She pulled them closer, her arms draping around their neck as she leaned close to their ear. “Then take me~”

A rough thrust was her only response, allowing Shiori to effortlessly shove herself deep inside her lover’s core. Nerissa cried out, her whole body shuddering as she was suddenly filled to the brim. “O-oh fuck…” She muttered breathlessly, her eyes locking onto the archiver’s face. Golden eyes stared back at her, filled with pure love and adoration. “Kiss me…”

Shiori eagerly fulfilled their request, capturing the raven lips in her own as her hips reared back. The archiver then thrust back in, making Nerissa moan in approval. She thrust again, and again, and soon a steady rhythm was set, a rhythm that both women soon lost themselves in.

Hips rolled and skin rubbed together. Their kiss was broken as their lungs begged for air, forcing them to simply pant against each other's lips. “Shiori…” Nerissa whimpered, feeling the pumping of her lover’s hips begin to increase. Her arms moved, encircling their torso and allowing her nails to desperately claw at Shiori’s back as she was hit by a particularly deep thrust.

“Rissa…” Shiori panted in turn as her head dipped, burying itself in her wife’s neck. Kisses and love bites were peppered along Nerissa's neck, making them moan softly into her ear. A scar was soon found and Shiori gave extra attention to that spot, her lips gently pressing onto the mark. While she hated where they came from, the archiver still loved and embraced every mark on her wife’s body.

Heat grew in both their abdomens, the fog of lust over both their minds growing thicker and making them feel dizzy. “R-Rissa…” Shiori whimpered, a moan slipping from her lips as her thrusts grew more erratic. “Rissa… I- I’m close… Fuck… I-” Nerissa moaned in turn, her inner walls clenching desperately upon her lover’s dick. “M-Me too nghh… S-Shiori… please..”

The pace picked up, the sounds of skin slapping against skin echoing throughout the room. Lips locked together, tongues meeting in a gentle embrace as their peaks grew closer and closer. Finally, with one deep thrust, the dam broke. White ropes burst from the tip of Shiori’s dick, filling Nerissa’s womb as they practically screamed beneath her.

Her hips slowed, rapid pumping shifting into deep shallow thrusts before her body stilled completely. A tired breath fell from Shiori’s lips before she collapsed atop her wife, something Nerissa wasn't going to complain about. “I love you~” The raven murmured as she held the archiver close, her fingers gently combing through their dual-toned hair.

“I love you too…” Shiori replied weakly, pulling an amused giggle from Nerissa. “Feeling good, darling?~” The raven purred, her voice carrying a sinful edge. “Good is an understatement… I feel incredible.” The archiver answered honestly, not noticing the salacious grin that stretched across her wife’s face.

“Good, then I hope you’re ready~” They purred, before a hand gripped her shoulder and she was suddenly flipped over. Shiori’s eyes widened in shock, her mind barely having a chance to register the sudden change in position before Nerissa straddled her, her hips rolling in a slow grind. “Cause, I’m not letting you stop until my legs are dead and numb~” Shiori gulped nervously, a bit of fear rising in her chest. It should be fine though… Right?

Chapter Text

The rest of their honeymoon had gone relatively smoothly, the only real hiccup being the shattered windows. Once their 2 week trip ended and they returned home however, things started to go downhill rather fast. It had all started with Shiori noticing that Nerissa had been acting a lot more tired and clingy than normal.

At first she brushed it off, figuring they were just exhausted from traveling, plus all they got up to on their honeymoon. However, things quickly took a turn for the worst when the raven started vomiting up everything she ate or drank. While they had both figured it was probably just a stomach bug, Shiori couldn’t shake the lingering feeling that it was something else.

This feeling would persist even as the archiver knelt beside Nerissa, holding their hair back in a loose ponytail as the raven emptied the contents of their stomach into the toilet. Not that it was much to begin with, her wife had barely eaten in the last 3 days. ‘I know why, but it’s starting to worry me…’ Shiori thought to herself.

Eventually, the vomiting stopped and Nerissa greedily sucked down a gulp of air. “Feeling better?” Shiori asked, keeping her voice low so as not to risk overwhelming them. “A bit… I think I've met my vomit quota for the morning…” The raven replied humorlessly as she weakly reached up to flush the toilet.

Shiori had no reply to that. She knew her wife was just trying to lighten the mood, but it only made her even more worried. ‘4 days now… she’s been sick like this for 4 days.’ The archiver thought to herself, her hand absentmindedly rubbing her wife’s back a bit more firmly.

“Darling…?” Nerissa called out while turning to face the archiver, though Shiori’s mind was miles away as she stared at their face. ‘She’s lost weight too…’ They were small changes, such as slightly sunken cheeks and a more pronounced jaw and collarbone. It would honestly be hard to notice, but for Shiori that small difference was the most obvious thing to her. “Shiori…?”

‘It’s just a stomach bug… Surely it’s just a-’ “Shiori?” The archiver was promptly pulled from her thoughts by Nerissa gently prodding her in the cheek. “You alright, dear? You’re just staring out into space.” Shiori, trying to avoid the question, just reached up to grab a water bottle from the sink. “I uh- Here. You need some water?” She asked sheepishly, offering the bottle to her wife.

Once she had noticed Nerissa was constantly vomiting, the achiever had started leaving water bottles in all the bathrooms in case they needed one. “Not right now, but thank you, hun.” The raven answered, a knowing smile on her face as she took the bottle anyway. “Now seriously, what’s on your mind?” Shiori tensed at the question, but ultimately caved as her thoughts begged to be heard.

“Do you… think it really is just a stomach bug?” The archiver asked slowly, her hand tightly gripping the leg of her sweatpants. “I mean…you hadn’t eaten anything last night and still threw up.” Nerissa watched Shiori carefully as they spoke, her knowing smile slowly falling into a sad frown.

“I do think it likely is. Even water can make you throw up with a stomach bug. My body is probably just trying to purge anything it thinks could be harmful.” The raven explained, hoping it would ease her wife’s worries. Shiori however didn’t seem convinced. “For 4 days though…?”

Nerissa paused at their words. This wasn’t the first time she had a nasty stomach bug like this, but never for this long. Still, she didn’t want the archiver to worry, even if they did have a point. “I know and it is… odd, but I’m sure it’s gonna be fine.” It took far more effort than she would’ve liked to not stutter while saying that.

Shiori’s grip on her pants tightened further, her hand slightly shaking. “But- but what if it’s not just a stomach bug? What if you caught something while we were on the island and we didn’t know? What if it starts to get worse and you-” Her panicked rambling was cut off by a weak yet warm embrace.

Arms encircled her middle and Nerissa leaned in to rest her head against the archiver’s shoulder. “If that happens…” The raven whispered softly, her ebony wings draping snugly around her wife. “... then we can handle it together.” A soft kiss was planted on her cheek, and for a moment Shiori felt her anxieties slip to the back of her mind.

Her own arms embraced her wife as she leaned her head against theirs, being mindful of their broken horn. “I’m sorry Reese… I’m just worried about you is all.” Shiori muttered tiredly, her hands idly stroking their long black hair. Nerissa just giggled against her.

“It’s okay, there’s no need to apologize, Shiorin~. Besides, I find it sweet.” She ended by pressing a soft kiss onto Shiori’s lips, one the archiver eagerly leaned into. “You wanna head back to bed now?” The archiver asked when they eventually pulled apart.

The raven paused for a moment, humming as she thought. “Will you carry me?~” Nerissa asked, a playful grin plastered on her face. Shiori just gave her a flat look. “You can walk just fine can’t you?” She shot back in a teasing cadence, smiling at the giggle she pulled from her wife’s lips.

“Mmm that’s true… but is it a crime to want my strong and beautiful wife to carry me when I’m sick and helpless~” Nerissa teased while draping her arms over the archiver’s shoulders. Shiori rolled her eyes. “Helpless my ass…” She muttered under her breath while scooping her wife up into her arms and standing up.

A joyous giggle fell from Nerissa’s lips, one that only encouraged the archiver to hold her a little closer. “Thank you Shiorin~ I love you!” The raven purred while nuzzling against her neck, a happy trill sounding in their throat. “I love you too, Reese.” Shiori replied earnestly as she carried her beloved wife back to bed.

. . .

Waking up at odd hours of the night had started to become a regular occurrence for Shiori. Usually she’d be awoken by her wife rushing from the bed to vomit in the bathroom, or when they would nudge her awake to ask her if she would get them food. This time however it was neither of those.

The archiver stirred awake, her eyes being met by the darkness of her bedroom. She glanced over at the clock on her nightstand, the time reading ‘2:53’. ‘Why did I wake up…?’ Shiori wondered as her mind slowly processed the fact she was now awake.

She hadn’t been poked or nudged, so it wasn’t Nerissa wanting food, nor did she hear her wife running towards the bathroom. But there was something she heard, something that made her pause and wonder if she had heard it correctly. To her left she heard… whimpering?

“Reese?” Shiori called out tiredly, her hand blindly reaching out to touch the raven’s shoulder, only to be blocked by a wall of feathers. ‘What the…?’ The archiver thought as she quickly pulled her hand away. ‘Were those her wings? Is she dreaming?’ Nerissa was prone to making noises in her sleep, but these whimpers weren’t normal. They sounded almost… pained.

An inkling of panic shot through Shiori’s system, making her rush to turn on her bedside lamp. She needed to see what was going on, to see if her wife was okay. “Rissa?” The archiver asked in an anxious whisper as the light was flicked on, casting the room in a dim glow.

More pained whimpers were the only response she received and Shiori’s head darted in the raven’s direction, only for her heart to break at the sight before her. Nerissa was on her side with back to the archiver, her body curled in on itself as her wings wrapped around her protectively, shielding her body as it shook ever so slightly.

“Rissa…?” Shiori called out, worry bleeding into her tone as she instinctively moved closer to her wife. “Rissa! What’s wrong?” Part of her thought it might be one of their flare ups, the raven had been under a lot of stress lately due to her sickness. What she heard next however, only made her feel even more confused. “M-My tummy hurts…”

‘Huh..?’ Her mind blanked for a moment, that had honestly not been what she expected to hear. Even still, her concern for her wife overrode her confusion. “W-What do you mean your tummy hurts?” Shiori questioned in a soft voice, trying to push away all her raging thoughts and focus solely on the raven.

“I-I don’t know it just hurts a lot…” Nerissa answered in a pained whimper, her body seemingly curling up even more. The archiver's mind raced, trying to think of all the possible reasons why they were in pain. ‘Is the stomach bug getting worse- No! Don’t jump to conclusions just yet!’ “D-Do you feel like you need to throw up? You did have some soup earlier” Shiori asked, her hand resting upon her wife’s shoulder.

Nerissa just shook her head. “No… it just.. hurts.” The archiver could feel her heart aching in her chest. She was honestly at a loss for words and was quite frankly unsure of what to do at the moment. “Well then… h-how bad is the pain..?” She asked, desperately trying to piece together an answer for well… all of this.

“It’s not unbearable… but it still hurts like hell..” Nerissa answered, breathing deeply as she was seemingly struck with another jolt of pain. Shiori could feel her chest beginning to tighten, she hated seeing the raven in pain especially when there was quite literally nothing she could do to help. Still, she felt like she needed to do… something. “Is there anything I could do to help you feel better?”

The room went quiet for a moment as Nerissa pondered her answer, until finally she unfurled her wings. Red eyes peered over the raven's shoulder, narrowed and glassy with unshed tears as they looked at the archiver. “Please… just hold me..”

Shiori didn’t need to be told twice. In one swift motion, she laid down on her side and wrapped her arms around her wife’s body. “Is this good?” She asked in a meek voice, subconsciously tightening her embrace. “Y-Yes… thank you, dear…” Nerissa answered while leaning back to snuggle closer.

Her eyes gradually fluttered shut, sleep calling to her as she melted in her wife’s arms. Shiori remained wide awake however, her mind racing, trying to figure out just what was going on with Nerissa. Whatever this sickness was, it had gone on far too long for it to be considered normal. A small part of her however, was beginning to doubt if it really was just a sickness.

. . .

“...and she just woke up later and seemed like everything was fine.” Shiori said while wringing her hands as she paced back and forth. “Did she eat anything this morning?” Calli asked from her spot on the couch, her eyes staring up curiously at her friend as they nervously paced the length of her living room.

“No… I tried to get her to, but she refused.” The archiver had just finished explaining last night's events to Calli, plus everything else that had been going on with her wife. It had honestly worried Shiori to her very core. In all the time she had known Nerissa, nothing like this had ever happened before. Sure the raven had gotten sick, but never for this long.

“Jeez…” Calli sighed, her head falling into her hands as she slowly processed the massive load of information she had just been fed. “Have you thought about taking her to a doctor?” The reaper asked, only to realize her error as Shiori just gave her an incredulous look.

“No. That’s kinda not really an option for us. I mean, hello! Wanted fugitive here. Government owned buildings are kind of a no go.” The archiver snarked, pointing at herself for emphasis. “Right. Sorry…” Calli apologized sheepishly. She honestly sometimes forgot that Advent were considered some of the most “dangerous” criminals in the world.

A guilty expression crossed Shiori’s face at her friend's words, realizing she had essentially just snapped at them. “It’s fine and I’m sorry too. I’m just…” She paused, her arms crossing over her chest as she hugged herself. “...I’m really worried about Rissa… She’s never been sick for this long..”

That last sentence seemed to spark something in Calli’s mind as she immediately perked up in thought. “How long has she been sick for exactly..?” The reaper asked after a beat of silence. Shiori paused for a moment, thinking back to the first day she found Nerissa vomiting. “Almost a week now.” She answered, feeling her chest tightening slightly at her own words.

“And you said this was a stomach bug, right?” Calli asked, the gears in her head visibly turning. “Uh yeah, that’s what we think it is…?” Shiori answered slowly, wondering just where the reaper was going with this. “Stomach bugs don’t usually last this long though…” Calli muttered under her breath, only for the archiver to shoot her an accusing glare. “What was that?”

Calli froze on the spot. She had completely forgotten that Shiori had trained her ears to listen for their warden during their time in the cell. The reaper’s face flushed a soft red hue, feeling slightly embarrassed at having been caught. “N-Nothing I was just wondering…” She stuttered, trying to save face. “...she was fine before you guys came back from your honeymoon, right?”

Shiori paused before answering, now she was really curious of what all these questions were leading towards. “Yeah, I mean… everything was normal until the day after we came home.” Calli’s eyes narrowed in thought, the pieces of the puzzle slowly coming together in her head. “And just what did you two get up to during your honeymoon?”

Unable to help herself, a raunchy grin spread across Shiori’s face. “Oh, are you sure you wanna know the answer to that, Mori~” Calli just gave her a flat look. “Shiori.” “Sorry-” The archiver quickly apologized. Now was not really the time for her usual jokes.

She cleared her throat, trying to push away her awkward feelings. “A-Anyways, if I’m being honest, nothing too out of the ordinary.” Shiori answered, remembering everything her and Nerissa had done on their honeymoon with a small smile. “We ate good food, explored her family’s private island, swam in the ocean, had a lot and I mean a lot of mind blowing sex. Y’know the usual honeymoon activities.”

“Did you really need to add on that last part…?” Calli asked in a strained voice. “What? It’s true. Besides, Reese sucks dick like a beas-” “OKAY! You can stop talking now!” Ignoring the embarrassment she felt hearing her friend say that, Calli latched onto one particular part of Shiori’s previous answer. “Aside from well- that… Did you guys wear protection?”

The archiver tensed at the question, her mind briefly drawing a blank. “Eh n-no… we don’t need to. Rissa and her family use a spell that prevents anything from happening.” Shiori stuttered as Calli raised a questioning brow. “And how long does this spell last for exactly?”

“About a month…” The archiver answered, feeling a pit of dread forming in her stomach. “And when was the last time this spell was applied?” Calli questioned, only doubling Shiori’s growing dread. “Umm, I think it was a few weeks ago. I don’t know, I just… W-Where are you going with this?”

Calli heaved a sigh, her shoulders visibly deflating as she looked up at her friend. “Shiori… have you perhaps thought that Nerissa could be well… pregnant?” Shiori froze, ceasing her constant pacing as her body went stock still. She turned to the reaper, her eyes wide with shock. “What do you mean…?”

“Just… think about it for a moment…Lack of energy, sleeping more than normal, change in appetite, morning sickness, and now stomach pains.” Calli explained, while counting out with her fingers. “I mean… I’m no expert on things like this, but as someone who’s known both of you for a long time… Something tells me that this isn’t just a coincidence.”

Shiori didn’t know what to think. Her mind was racing faster than it had in years, her stomach was twisting into knots, and her chest tightened as an overwhelming sense of fear washed over her. ‘N-No… she can’t be.. T-The spell it should’ve-’ But it didn’t do anything, because it was never reapplied. It should’ve been almost 2 weeks ago, but they had been too focused on the wedding…

Her hand reached up, clutching her shirt right above her scar, the tightening in her chest growing downright painful. Short puffs of breath fell from her lips, growing more and more rapid as she began to hyperventilate. The answer had been staring her in the face this whole time and yet she had missed all the obvious signs.

“Shiori? Hey! Shiori, what’s wrong!?” The archiver could hear Calli shout, but she barely registered it, she couldn’t focus on them. Not when her mind was conjuring over a thousand different questions at once. ‘What do I do now? What if Mori’s right? We just got married though! How could we be so careless?! Are we even ready to have a child? How would we raise it? How could we-’ “SHIORI!”

Strong hands firmly grasped onto her shoulders, forcing Shiori from her spiraling thoughts. “Come on snap out of it, you’re starting to worry me here.” Calli said, maintaining her hold on the archiver to keep them grounded. “I- I’m s-sorry I was just thinking of w-what you said a-and connecting it with everything that’s been going on w-with Reese and I just-” “You’re scared?”

They just nodded, their body trembling slightly as they did so. Calli just sighed in understanding, she honestly couldn’t blame them. Learning that your wife could potentially be pregnant, especially so suddenly, is never easy for anyone. “Hey it’s okay… It’s normal to be scared…” The reaper muttered as she hugged Shiori, an action they greatly appreciated as they melted into the embrace.

“What do I do now…” The archiver asked helplessly, her friend’s cold body slowly calming her down from her panicked state. “You should talk to Nerissa.” Calli answered after a beat of silence. “But what do I do then…” Shiori honestly felt silly for even asking, but right now she was so overwhelmed she could hardly think straight.

Calli hugged her tighter. “Then you figure things out together. I know you girls, there’s nothing you can’t do when you’re together.” A small chuckle fell from their lips. “I mean if you can break outta jail, I’m certain you can work things out.” It was weak, but luckily the reaper's joke managed to pull a giggle from Shiori’s lips.

“Yeah… you have a good point there…” She muttered before dropping into silent contemplation. “If… she is y’know… pregnant… what should we do then?” Calli pulled back from the hug, looking down at the archiver with tender eyes and a warm smile. “You just take things one day at a time.”

. . .

Stepping into her home had never felt so nerve wracking, not even the day she proposed to Nerissa came close. Then again, the situations were completely different in many regards. On the day she proposed, she had walked into the hideout feeling restless yet at the same time excited. Her only real worry being that everything went smoothly.

Today on the other hand, Shiori swore her heart was going to beat out of her chest, and not in a good way. A cloud of fear and uncertainty hung over her, weighing down her every move as she stepped into the living room. Her eyes scanned the dark room searching for her wife. ‘The whole house is dark. Maybe she’s asleep…?’

Unconsciously, her eyes began to wander, peering up at the small amount of pictures that decorated the wall. Most of them were of her and Nerissa together, but others consisted of the rest of Advent and Nerissa’s family. A small smile crawled onto Shiori’s face before she could help herself.

Her smile would quickly fall however as the sounds of rapid footsteps from upstairs caught her attention. ‘Well if she was asleep, she certainly isn’t now…’ She thought humorlessly as she began to head upstairs. The wooden steps creaked ever so slightly as she slowly ascended, that nervous pit rising in her stomach. Never did she think a simple staircase could feel so imposing.

When she reached the top she paused, hearing the now familiar sounds of wrenching and gagging just down the hall. Shiori could feel her heart ache at the noise. A few seconds later though, the sounds stopped and all that could be heard was heavy breathing before it was drowned out by the flushing of a toilet.

Shiori walked down the hall towards the sound, curiously finding the light of the hall bathroom on. ‘Huh…? Why would she use that bathroom?’ The archiver thought before her eyes trailed over to her office, seeing the door was open despite knowing for certain she had closed it earlier. ‘Was she…?’ She began to wonder before the bathroom door opened and out stepped a very tired looking Nerissa.

“Welcome home, Shiorin…” The raven greeted, devoid of her usual pep and sweetness. “H-Hey, Reese… You doing okay?” Shiori asked as she looked over her wife’s appearance. Her skin seemed paler than normal, her jet black hair a tangled mess, and her cheeks somehow appeared even more sunken in than the previous day.

“As okay as I can be given the current circumstances…though being in your office helped a bit. It smells like you…” Nerissa replied, her voice hoarse and tired. “Where’ve you been though? You just said you were heading out and then left without a word.” Their tone wasn’t accusing or harsh, but Shiori still couldn’t help but wince as she heard them. “O-Oh, I was at Mori’s place.”

There was a small pause as Nerissa processed her wife’s answer. “How is she doing?” She asked earnestly since she hadn’t seen or talked to the reaper since the wedding. Shiori swallowed the lump building in her throat, or tried to at least. “She’s doing good… I was just well… talking to her…”

“About what?” Nerissa asked curiously, making Shiori pause to think her words over. “About… everything that’s been going on with you and she told me something and well…” A deep breath was inhaled through her nose. It was now or never. “...we - I think there’s a chance you might be… pregnant…”

The house fell silent for a moment. All that could be heard was the sound of Shiori’s heart pounding in her chest. Nerissa then smiled softly, though it didn’t reach her eyes. She approached the archiver before leaning down, her lips ghosting over their ear. “You’re a little late, Shiorin. I already know…”

Golden eyes widened in shock and Shiori felt her heart skip a beat. “You… knew..?” She uttered breathlessly, before her hand was taken and she was gently guided into their bedroom. There they approached Nerissa’s side of the bed, where her hand was released, allowing the raven to retrieve a small plastic device from her nightstand and hand it to the archiver.

Shiori’s mouth went agape, her already wide eyes shrinking into pin pricks as she held the positive pregnancy test. “I was starting to have suspicions of my own. So while you were gone, I went out and bought the test…” Nerissa explained, her voice growing quiet as she spoke. “I guess you were right about it not being a stomach bug after all…”

Her words fell on deaf ears however, as Shiori could barely process her words. The archiver’s mind raced, all of her earlier thoughts and emotions crashing down on her so hard her knees almost buckled beneath their weight. Here it was in her hand, physical proof of what she already knew.

It almost felt surreal, like this was all just one elaborate dream she hadn’t awoken from. But no, she knew it wasn't a dream. This was reality, her reality. Emotions flooded into her chest, fear and uncertainty were the loudest, gripping her heart and making it ache in her chest. Yet beneath all that, she felt something else. A distinct warmth ebbing away at her anxieties. Joy, overwhelming joy.

“I’m sorry…” A somber voice floated into her ears, making Shiori jerk her head up. “I’m sorry this happened I just… I was so preoccupied with the wedding a-and making sure everything went smoothly and then getting to the island and in the end I forgot the spell…” Nerissa stammered out, looking almost on the verge of tears. It honestly tore Shiori’s heart to shreds just seeing her like that.

“I-It…” The archiver managed to get out despite the lump in her throat. “It’s okay… it’s not your fault… You don’t need to apologize.” She was honestly surprised her voice was still clear despite how much she was shaking. Nerissa’s glassy eyes averted. “I-I guess you’re right I just…”

A deep breath was taken to steel herself. “Shiori… I want you to be honest with me here. Do you want this…?” Shiori looked up at the raven, tears of her own building in her eyes. “What do you…?” Nerissa looked at her, fear visible on her face even in the dark room.

“Things aren’t going to be the same for us. We’re going to be stepping into a world of fear and uncertainty. We don’t know how things will play out, but I do know what this means...It means the course of our lives are going to be permanently altered. My body is going to change as our baby grows… So knowing all this, I must ask you. Do you want this, Shiori…?”

The archiver had never felt anything like this before. It was as if all the wind in her lungs had vanished, her heart was beating so fast in her chest it almost hurt, and tears were now flowing down her face. But it wasn’t because of anything bad… instead it was because of two words. ‘Our baby…’

Shiori’s legs felt weak, and part of her was almost scared to move and risk falling to her knees. Her emotions were far too powerful however and she rushed forward, an indescribable feeling of joy blooming in her heart. She stumbled into Nerissa and immediately her arms wrapped tightly around them. The raven’s arms encircled her in turn, keeping her upright as she buried her face in their neck.

“I do… I do want this…” Shiori declared softly before she began to cry uncontrollably. Nerissa smiled, her own tears now falling as relief and joy flooded her whole being. “Thank goodness…” She muttered as her wings draped around her beloved’s waist as she held them.

They remained that way for a long time, content to stand there and remain in each other's embrace until they were eventually forced to lay down. Neither let go however, they wouldn’t allow themselves to. “I love you Shiori…” Nerissa whispered, happiness clear in her voice as she nuzzled against Shiori’s hair. The archiver herself finally smiled and she snuggled closer, her hand unconsciously moving to stroke her wife’s belly. “I love you too…”

Chapter Text

The sound of sizzling bacon filled Shiori’s ears, creating a constant buzzing in her mind as the delicious scent flooded her nose. She was honestly amazed she hadn’t started drooling yet, considering she was starving. Though despite how hungry she was, her appetite seemed to be miles away at the current moment, as was her mind.

It had been just a little over a week since the revelation of Nerissa’s pregnancy. Things had thankfully seemed to calm down since that night, which was a relief to Shiori as she didn’t know how much more stress she could take at the moment. There was already a lot on her mind as is.

‘Such as the future…’ That’s been the main thing plaguing the archiver's mind since that night, and for good reason. Even before Nerissa fell pregnant, the topic of their future always seemed bleak and uncertain, thanks in no part to their ongoing status as wanted fugitives.

Shiori had managed to keep these worries under wraps for quite some time, figuring that time would sort things out on its own. But now with a baby on the way, those lingering fears have returned with a vengeance. It was one thing to be worried about her wife, but now their unborn child…

‘What if the gods find us again? What if they take us away and leave them behind? What if we lose them? What if-’ “Good morning, Shiorin~” The archiver was suddenly dragged from her ruminating thoughts by a sweet and melodic voice in her ear. “Good morning, Rissa.” Shiori greeted back, putting aside her rampant anxieties as slender arms wrapped around her middle.

“Whatcha doing?” The raven inquired, curiously peeking over her wife’s shoulder. “Making you lunch. Now behave, I don't wanna burn your precious bacon.” Shiori answered while flipping the strips of bacon in the skillet. Nerissa pouted behind her, their wings fluttering in agitation. “What about you though? You need to eat something too.”

The archiver mentally cursed herself for her slip up. “I’m fine, I’m not that hungry anyways…” It wasn’t a complete lie, since she barely had an appetite at the moment. “Besides, I just wanted to treat you.” Now that was true, as her wife’s morning sickness had thankfully been slowly subsiding over the past few days, leading the raven to start eating normally again without fear of vomiting.

This relieved Shiori quite a bit, as it also did wonders for Nerissa’s energy levels. While she still had her moments of vomiting and was still noticeably more tired than normal, it was nevertheless a significant improvement from before. At this rate, her morning sickness should be gone altogether in a few weeks. ‘Hopefully…’ She thought as a radiant giggle floated into her ear.

“Well aren’t you sweet~” Nerissa purred before planting a small kiss atop Shiori’s head. “Just what did I do to deserve a wife like you?~” The archiver couldn’t help but giggle at her wife’s no doubt purposeful rhyme. Nevertheless, she played along. “Oh I don’t know, maybe keeping me sane after we got out of jail.”

Nerissa giggled at her quip, the sound bringing a genuine smile to Shiori’s face. “Well someone had to, and I couldn’t exactly trust you to take care of yourself at the time, now could I?” The archiver just scoffed out a laugh, her golden eyes rolling playfully. “Okay, you got me there.”

They both shared a laugh before a comfortable silence fell over them. Shiori couldn’t help but smile just a bit wider at the calm atmosphere. ‘You wonder what you did to deserve me, Reese? You made me happy. That’s what you did…’ She thought to herself as she pulled the bacon off the skillet and onto some awaiting paper towels.

“How’re you feeling though? Have you thrown up at all?” The archiver eventually asked, her free hand reaching up to tenderly stroke one of the arms encircling her waist. “I’m feeling alright, I mean I haven’t thrown up since last night so that’s probably why.” Nerissa answered as she nuzzled against Shiori’s head. “That’s good, it means you’re slowly getting better”

The raven couldn’t help but smirk at her wife’s words. “Shiori, I’m pregnant, not sick~” She teased with an impish grin. The archiver flushed bright red, her blush already spreading to the tip of her ears. “I-I know I was just-” Shiori tried to defend herself only to be cut off by more of Nerissa’s gigging. “You’re so cute, my love. I find it sweet knowing that you care about me~”

Her wife just pouted, something that only served to make her appear even more adorable in the raven’s eyes. Nerissa giggled playfully as she pressed a small kiss on the back of Shiori’s ear, before falling into silent contemplation. “Hey Shiori…” She asked, making the archiver perk up immediately. “Hmm? What’s up, Reese?”

“How are we gonna tell our friends about this?” Ah, there it was. Despite it having been over a week since they found out, they hadn’t told anyone about the pregnancy. The only one who really knew in some regard was Calli, but Shiori had never called back to confirm that the reaper had been correct.

She paused for a moment, thinking about how to answer her wife’s question as her thumb idly rubbed at a small scar on the back of their forearm. “Hmm, well I definitely want to tell Advent first. I mean, it’s only fair to them, considering the 5 of us have been through thick and thin together.” Shiori answered, silently wondering just how they would react to the news.

“Yeah, I definitely want to tell the girls first.” Nerissa agreed, a small smile creeping onto her lips at the thought of their friends. “Besides, I think I’d like to wait a while before being hounded by my mother.” Both her and Shiori shared a laugh at her words. “Fair enough.” The archiver said before pausing for a moment. “How should we tell them then?”

Nerissa paused as she thought of her answer. She definitely wanted to have a calm atmosphere so that they could feel comfortable when they dropped the bomb. The only question left however was just how they were gonna create an environment like that. Things with Advent, especially when Mococo and Biboo were involved, could often be a bit loud and chaotic.

Then it hit her, the perfect idea. An eager smile stretched across Nerissa’s face and her wings began to flutter in excitement. “We could have a dinner and movie night with them. I think that’ll be the perfect time to break the news. Besides…” She poked Shiori in the cheek with her finger, making the archiver attempt to playfully bite her. “...it’s been a while since we’ve been to the hideout.”

. . .

The path was so familiar that trekking it was almost second nature. “Been a while since we’ve walked down this stretch of road, huh?” Nerissa thought aloud. “It certainly has…” Shiori replied from their spot next to the raven, their interlaced hands swaying back and forth as they walked. “How long has it been since we’ve last been here actually?”

“Not since my parents bought us our house as an engagement present.” Nerissa answered with an airy giggle. Shiori giggled along with her wife, remembering the utter disbelief she felt when Mamarissa had presented the house to them. “I still can’t believe they did that. Though I guess I should’ve seen it coming in retrospect.”

Wine red eyes rolled playfully at the archiver’s remark. “Trust me, they would’ve gotten us the house long before we got engaged had I not told them to slow their roll.” Nerissa remarked without a hint of sarcasm to which Shiori just laughed. “Oh I don’t doubt that one bit.”

Soon they reached the familiar building and ducked into the alleyway where they quickly found the entrance to the hideout. The door was rapt upon and a few short seconds passed before it was suddenly thrust open, revealing the excited face of a certain gem.

“There you guys are, I was wondering when you were gonna stop kissing and show up.” Bijou joked as she ushered them inside, her little joke earning her a flick on the forehead from Shiori. “Nice to see you too, Beebs. Now where’s Thing 1 and Thing 2?” The archiver asked, her eyes scanning for a glimpse of fluff or fuzz.

“Oh? They're right-” “Bau bau!” Fuwawa exclaimed as she practically materialized behind Bijou, making the rock scream in surprise. “Fuwawa don’t do that, you almost gave me a heart attack!” The pup just giggled as she hugged the smaller girl from behind. “Sorry, Biboo. I just couldn’t help myself” She said, not sounding the slightest bit apologetic as she kissed the side of Bijou’s head.

Shiori smiled at the couple before continuing to search for the final member. “Well there's Thing 1, so now that just leaves-” “Fuwawa! You’re supposed to be preparing the veggies!” A raspy voice yelled from the kitchen, making Fuwawa perk up to yell back. “Moco-chan take a break for just a minute, Nerissa and Shiori just got here!”

About a moment passed before a fuzzy head poked out from around the corner, their bright blue eyes shining in excitement. “Shiori! Nerissa! Bau bau!” Mococo exclaimed before bounding towards the group to tackle Shiori in a tight hug. “Ah there you are thing 2.” The archiver greeted teasingly as she returned the hug making her friend pout in her arms.

“I’m not a thing, I’m Mococo!” The pup cried indignantly before pulling away to hug Nerissa. “Moco-chan! I missed you~” The raven cooed as she leaned down to hug her friend, preventing her wife from getting another quip in. Mococo’s tail wagged happily as she leaned into the hug. “It’s good to see you again! How are you-”

She paused, her eyes widening in surprise as her head pulled away from Nerissa. “Uh- I-Is something wrong, Mococo?” The raven asked in a concerned voice. The pup didn’t say anything and instead gestured for her sister to come over. Fuwawa, albeit confusedly, approached her head cocked to the side in curiosity.

Mococo pointed at the raven then at her nose and the older pup leaned towards Nerissa to inhale their scent. Nerissa herself just stood there, her face growing bright red as Fuwawa continued to sniff her. “G-Girls! What are you-” “You smell funny.” Fuwawa finally said after she pulled away.

There was a pause, the whole room going deathly silent as Nerissa just stared aghast. “What’s that supposed to mean!” She shrieked at Fuwawa, who seemed completely unphased by her outburst. “I don’t know, you’re just kinda smelly today. Well, smellier than normal.”

“Excuse me?!” The raven shrieked once again, her wings puffing up in agitation. “You know she has a point…” Mococo spoke up, briefly leaning in for another short sniff. “Did you not shower this morning?” Nerissa looked like she was about to strangle the twins. “Of course I did!”

“I don’t know, Reese… Are you sure you did?” Shiori piped up with an impish grin, unable to pass up an opportunity to tease her wife. Nerissa gasped in offense before rounding on the archiver. “Oh don’t you start! You were with me in the shower, so you know damn well I washed myself!”

Shiori hummed aloud, tapping her finger against her chin as she pretended to think. “Are you sure I was? Cause I don’t remember that~” She teased, her shit eating grin only growing wider. “What do you mean you don’t remember?!” Nerissa squawked, her wings spreading a bit wider to show her growing annoyance.

Small snickers fell from Shiori’s lips before she could stop herself. She didn’t really have much of a reason for her teasing, she just liked seeing Nerissa squirm. “That’s it! You’re sleeping on the couch tonight!” The raven proclaimed while she stormed into the living room as Bijou made a low “Ooooohhh”

The archiver just smirked, knowing damn well that her wife would change her mind the second they got home. “Whatever you say… honey~” She teased one last time, making Nerissa’s face flush a soft shade of red at the pet name. ‘She’s always so cute when she’s flustered…’

“Now then…” Shiori said as she turned towards Bijou and the twins who were whispering softly to each other. The archiver raised a questioning brow, but decided not to say anything as she approached making them drop whatever conversation they were having. “...What have you girls got cooking?”

. . .

Of all the things that could have been prepared, at home hot pot was what Shiori had been expecting. Not that she was complaining, she loved hot pot, she just hadn’t been expecting the twins to go all out like this. Platters of thinly sliced meat and veggies were spread out across the tables, surrounding the large pot of boiling broth in the center.

“Did we do good?” The pups had both asked once everything had been prepared, their eyes wide and sparkling. Shiori didn’t have the heart to tease them and instead just pat them on their fluffy and fuzzy heads respectively, telling them they had indeed done a good job. She couldn’t help but smile at the way their tails wagged at the praise.

But now Shiori was wishing she could go back and sing their praises even more, because damn this was some good hot pot. ‘We should have them make dinner more often.’ The archiver thought to herself while dipping her 5th hunk of meat into her small bowl of sauce. She had already managed to go through an entire bowl of rice and half of her platter of veggies.

Though her amount seemed like nothing in comparison to Nerissa. Golden eyes glanced to the side, just in time to see her wife practically devouring her 9th hunk of meat. Just beside them were 2 empty bowls of rice and an empty veggie platter. “Good god, Rissa… Slow down, you’re gonna choke on your food.”

Nerissa just shot her a look, unable to speak with her mouth full of meat. She swallowed her bite, maintaining her glaring eye contact with her wife. “Hey I’m pr-” Her eyes widened, realizing what she was about to say before she grinded her words to a halt, playing it off as her choking on her food.

“I told you.” Shiori sighed, playing along with her wife and patting her on the back. “I’ve barely eaten in weeks, gimme a break!” Nerissa exclaimed once her choking stopped, silently thanking them with her eyes. “Oh that’s right, Nerissa! I had heard you were sick recently, are you feeling any better?” Bijou asked from across the table, seemingly unaware of her friends’ current dilemma.

The raven perked up, making sure to clear her throat before answering. “Oh! I’m feeling much better now. It was just some vomiting and tummy aches. Nothing I hadn’t dealt with before.” She felt a small pang in her chest at her words. It wasn’t a complete lie, but it also wasn’t the full truth. ‘Just a bit longer, then the truth will be out in the open…’

“That’s good!” Bijou answered cheerfully as her feet swayed back and forth, due to her legs being too short to reach the floor. “I’m glad you’re feeling better, I’m sorry you got sick so soon after the wedding though…” Nerissa just gave the rock a soft but nervous smile. “It’s fine… We still got to enjoy ourselves at least.” ‘Okay, let's turn the conversation away from us for a bit-’

“Anyways, enough about us. How’ve you girls been since the wedding?” She asked, looking between the girls as they pondered their answers. Mococo spoke first, her ears flattening against her head as a thought struck her. “Well I don't know about them, but I can certainly say I’m glad I’ll be getting my room sound proofed soon.” They answered flatly, shooting a small glare towards Bijou and her sister.

The pair just stared back at her dumbly. “What are you looking at us for?” Bijou asked with a raised brow, her gem turning a slight orangish color. Fuwawa mirrored the rock’s expression, her own ears pinning back. “Yeah, is something wrong, Moco-chan? Did we do something?”

Mococo just gaped at them. “Don’t act so confused, Fuwawa! You know full well why I’m soundproofing my room!” She yelled indignantly, causing both Bijou and her sister to slouch further into their seats. Nerissa and Shiori meanwhile, just sat there confusedly as they watched the scene unfold.

“Oookay, there is some crucial context I’m missing here…” The archiver commented as she glanced between the embarrassed couple and the annoyed pup. “Yeah.. I… am really confused. Mococo, what did Fuwawa and Bijou do to warrant all this?” Nerissa asked, only to quickly regret her words as the young pup turned her intense gaze onto her.

“What did they do?” Mococo parroted the raven’s words, making Nerissa look towards Shiori for help. The archiver could only offer a confused shrug before the pup continued. “It’s not ‘what they did’, it’s what they're not doing that's the problem, and that’s being quiet!”

Shiori and Nerissa just stared at her for a moment, their minds struggling to comprehend just what the pup was talking about. It didn’t long for the realization to come to them though and their eyes widened simultaneously. “Ohhh…” They both muttered in understanding.

“Yeah, ’Ohhh…’ is right!” Mococo said while briefly glancing towards the couple next to her. “Every night since the wedding, all I can hear is just them going at it into the late hours of the night. It’s gotten so bad that I can barely sleep!” The pup cried in frustration before her face fell into a lifeless expression. “I have heard Fuwawa say things that no human or demon dog should ever hear their sister say…”

Bijou and Fuwawa just sat there. Their faces several shades of red and looking like they wanted to die. ”Sorry Moco-chan…” The older pup muttered ashamedly, hiding her face in her hands. “We’ll try to be more quiet from now on.”Mococo just huffed, crossing her arms over her chest in an effort to look mad, though it only served to make her more endearing. “You better keep your word.”

The room fell into an awkward silence, with no one really knowing just how to continue the conversation with her. It wouldn’t take long for the silence to be broken as Nerissa suddenly burst into a fit of laughter, followed closely by Shiori. “Haeh? What’s so funny?” Mococo asked confusedly, her funny sound only fueling the couple’s hysteria.

“You!” Shiori answered before beginning to laugh even harder, even pounding her fist on the table. “Whaet!” Mococo cried out before turning to face Nerissa, only to find they weren’t there. Suddenly arms wrapped around her from behind as someone nuzzled against the top of her head. “You’re so cute when you’re angry!” Nerissa cooed as she squeezed the pup even harder.

“Whaet?! I’m being serious here!” Mococo yelled while trying and failing to wriggle out of the raven's strong embrace. “I know~ But you’re so cute when you’re serious!” She punctuated with a loving kiss atop the pup's head before moving to stand behind the still flustered couple and hug them as well. “I love you guys! I’ve missed this so much.”

Shiori just watched the scene playout, a content smile on her face as her wife continued to shower their friends with affection. A small thought played in her head, of Nerissa doing the same thing but with their future child. Her smile grew a bit wider, feeling her nervousness slowly ebbing away. ‘I guess it’ll be time to drop the bomb soon.’

. . .

Once dinner had wrapped up for the night, Bijou had suggested they all watch a movie, saying it had been far too long since their last group movie night. Everyone was immediately down for it, with Shiori and Nerissa taking up the task of preparing drinks and popcorn for everyone. Though, they both knew it was mostly so they could have a moment to think and talk privately.

“So… how are you feeling? Think you’re ready to do this?” The archiver asked softly as she listened to the crackling of the popcorn in the microwave. “As ready as I could ever be I guess. Despite you know… how nervous I’m feeling…” Nerissa answered with a deep sigh as she took her sweet time preparing everyone’s drinks.

It was soon gonna be time for them to break the news to their friends and though they were excited, they were also terribly nervous. “How do you think they're gonna react…? Shiori inquired, her eyes intently watching the timer on the microwave slowly counting down. “With excitement, hopefully… or maybe confusion.”

A small laugh managed to break its way out of Shiori’s throat at her wife’s answer. “Knowing them, I think confusion is the most realistic.” She snarked, earning her a flat look from Nerissa. “Oh hush, they’re not that innocent.” The raven scolded in a light hearted manner making the archiver a bit more genuinely.

“Yeah you’re probably right…” Shiori paused for a moment as a thought struck her. “Actually, Mococo definitely is. The other 2 on the other hand…” She smirked as her comment managed to pull a laugh from Nerissa’s lips. “You better hope she doesn’t catch you saying that. Who knows what that little pup might do.”

This time both women shared a laugh, their joking and idle banter doing wonders at ebbing away their nervousness. Shiori glanced up at Nerissa who was slowly approaching her with a tender look. Golden eyes met wine red before they closed as the raven leaned down for a quick kiss that was eagerly reciprocated.

“What about you though? Think you’re ready…?” Nerissa muttered softly before her head turned toward the loud beep from the microwave, meaning the popcorn was done. Shiori looked up at her wife, seeing a look of both anticipation and nervousness on her radiant features. She cracked a smile, one she hoped looked reassuring. “I’m ready.”

With the drinks and snacks secured, the couple stepped out into the living room. Their footsteps were heavy, weighed down by their growing anxiety. “Alright, we got a large thing of kettle corn here. You all know the drill, whoever eats the most has to make more.” Shiori said as she went to set the popcorn down on the coffee table, only to pause as the bowl was suddenly no longer in her hands.

Confused, she looked up, only for her face to fall into a flat look as her eyes landed on Mococo greedily scarfing down the salty kernels. The pup stopped for a second as their eyes met and just stared at Shiori like nothing was wrong. “Whaet?” They question with popcorn kernels stuck in her teeth.

Shiori had nothing to say to that and just turned towards her wife, watching as they handed the drinks off to the couple cuddled up on the couch. Fuwawa and Bijou thanked her graciously, earning them loving pats on the head from Nerissa. The raven just smiled brightly before stepping up next to her wife.

Their eyes met, a silent understanding passing between them and they both nodded before facing the girls. “Umm… Before we start the movie, there’s something Shiori and I need to tell you guys…” Nerissa piped up, trying to keep her voice calm despite the way her hands were beginning to shake.

Her words thankfully caught her friends’ attention as their eyes all glanced up toward the pair. “Oh okay! I-It’s nothing bad is it…?” Fuwawa was the first to respond, her ears flattened in concern. “N-No! I promise, i-it’s nothing bad. It’s just that… we- I…” Nerissa tried to speak only to find the words refusing to escape her lips.

‘Come on, just tell them! They’re our friends! We’ve gone through literal hell together… so just… say it.’ Her mind screamed at her, though its own voice slowly began to waver, coinciding with her hands shaking more violently with every passing second. ‘This is too much… I can’t do this! I can-’

The raven’s spiraling thoughts were halted as one of her shaking hands was suddenly grasped. She looked to her right, finding Shiori staring up at her with a reassuring gaze. Her hand was lightly squeezed and Nerissa could feel her anxieties slowly slipping away. ‘She’s… waiting for me… She won’t say anything unless I’m okay…’

Suddenly a memory flashed back in her mind’s eye. A memory of their wedding and the moment they recited their vows. There was one line from Shiori’s that popped into her head though. ‘I’ll always wait and be there when you need me, because you’ve done the same for me when I needed you.’ Before she knew it, she no longer felt so nervous and a smile crept onto her face.

‘Thank you…’ She mouthed to Shiori before turning to the rest of Advent who were waiting on bated breath. Nerissa paused, allowing her a just moment to fill her lungs with a comforting breath. Her hand squeezed her wife’s hand back, expelling her last bits of anxiety. “I’m pregnant.”

Silence filled the room, the lack of any noise smothering Nerissa’s ears and almost making her anxiety return in full force. But then, Mococo turned to Bijou, her face looking unphased. “Biboo, you owe me $20.” “What?” The raven blurted out in shock and confusion, though it was quickly drowned out by Bijou’s indignant cry of, “Dang it!”

Next to her, Shiori just shook her head in bewilderment. “Wait hold on! Did you guys make bets on us?!” She cried out, her head reeling from the sheer confusion she felt at the moment. Fuwawa perked up, looking almost offended at the archiver’s words.

“Now don’t rope me in with them. I tried to tell them that it was rude, but did they listen to me?”
Her disapproving glare was not missed by either Bijou or Mococo, who both just sank further into their seats. Nerissa and Shiori on the other hand were still just staring wide eyed and shocked.

“But, you guys already knew? How?” The raven asked, completely bewildered as Fuwawa just smiled nonchalantly. “Well Moco-chan and I already had a hunch. Biboo on the other hand was a bit skeptical. As for how, we could tell just from the way you smelled.”

Nerissa just stared at the pup incredulously. “You called me smelly earlier!” She cried out, to which the pup just casually brushed off. “I didn’t mean it in like a bad way, just that you smelled different.” Fuwawa said like it was the most obvious thing in the world, almost like she was purposely messing with the raven who could only sigh in defeat,

“Well… was it a good smell at the very least?” She asked nervously to which Fuwawa smiled brightly. “Of course it’s good! You smell so sweet and I can’t get enough of it!” The pup exclaimed while practically bouncing in place. She then tackled Nerissa in a tight hug, her fluffy tail wagging behind her. “I’m so so happy for you guys though!”

She briefly pulled away and ushered for the others to join in on the hug, something that Mococo and Bijou wasted no time in doing. Shiori lagged a bit behind but still eagerly moved to stand beside her wife, only to be grabbed and pulled into the hug by their friends.

“I know you guys will be great parents…” Fuwawa muttered softly, making Shiori pause for a moment as tears began to well in her eyes. ‘Parents… We’re really gonna be parents in a few months…’ The thought still seemed so scary and foreign to her. It was something that made her feel so anxious and uncertain… and yet… ‘I can’t help but feel happy right now…’

Before she knew it, a tender smile stretched across her face as a feeling of warmth bloomed in her heart. Golden eyes glanced up, meeting beautiful wine red as a mutual thought passed between their minds. ‘I love you…’ Shiori smiled wider and her arms wrapped as tightly as they could around her friends. “Thank you guys…” She muttered softly as her tears quietly began to fall.

Chapter Text

Traveling between realms was always a strange sensation. To Shiori, it almost felt like she was being violently pulled by an invisible force every time she stepped through a portal to the underworld. At the same time though, the feeling only lasted a split second before she stepped onto the other side.

This time was no different, as the moment she stepped out onto the familiar marble floor she damn near would’ve fallen flat on her face. Luckily, Nerissa was right beside her and immediately stuck her wing out to catch her wife. “Thanks Reese.” Shiori muttered sheepishly as she was ushered to stand upright by the wing draped around her waist.

Nerissa just smiled cheerily, clearly feeling very good about her catch. “You’re welcome! I can’t have you hurting that handsome face of yours now can I?~” She purred while teasingly running her finger along Shiori’s jaw, almost immediately making them stand a little straighter than they had before.

Shiori went to clap back with a tease of her own, only to quickly shut her mouth as a familiar figure appeared in front of them in a small burst of energy. “Nerissa! Shiori! There you two are!” MamaRissa exclaimed warmly before a small pout crept onto her face. “What took you both so long? I thought you two were going to arrive hours ago.” She questioned scoldingly with her hands on her hips.

The couple briefly shared a glance before they both smiled sheepishly. “Sorry Mom, we were out shopping at a mall today and I kept getting side tracked by different things I saw so we lost track of time. We almost didn’t have time to pack. But we made it!” Nerissa admitted with an apologetic smile.

While her story was true, she left out one major detail. The things that kept distracting her were all baby related. Baby clothes, baby toys, cribs, blankets and all manner of baby related things. She had stopped a considerable amount of times to look at clothes or cribs.

The only reason she hadn’t bought anything was Shiori dragging her away to keep her on track. That or gently reminding her they didn’t even know what their baby’s gender was yet. Besides, they had gone there for a specific item anyway. An item that would aid them in revealing the news to Nerissa’s family.

Back in the present, their excuse thankfully seemed good enough for MamaRissa, whose face instantly began to soften. “Well next time just remember to tell me if you’re going to arrive. But that aside…” A warm smile stretched across her face as she rushed towards her daughter.

“...I’m so happy that you’re both here! It feels like it's been ages since the wedding!” The older raven exclaimed before practically tackling her daughter in a hug. Shiori’s body almost instantly tensed up upon realizing just how hard the tackle was, thankfully Nerissa didn’t seem affected by it at all and instead just gleefully embraced her mother.

“It’s only been 2 months, mom.” The raven said with a joyous giggle. “It’s so good to see again though. I’ve missed you…” MamaRissa’s embrace noticeably tightened a bit at her daughter's words. “I’ve missed you too, sweetie.” She muttered softly before pulling away to address the couple. “But there’s plenty of time to catch up later. For now you two should go enjoy a bath and wind down.”

Shiori went to agree, a bath did sound nice at the moment, only to pause upon remembering the two large suitcases they had brought with them. “Wait! But what about our-” “Oh no need to worry about your bags, dear. The staff will take them and put all your things away from you.” MamaRissa explained, the small pet name causing a small inkling of warmth in the archiver’s chest.

“O-Oh okay, thank you ma’am!” Shiori replied a bit too politely, earning her an amused smile from MamaRissa. “Shiori, we’ve been over this. You don’t need to call me ‘ma’am’ or ‘miss’. Just call me ‘Mama’, besides we’re family now!” The woman said with a distinct motherly tone that made the warmth in the archiver’s chest only grow even more.

It was such a strange feeling, one she hadn’t felt since… “Okay, M-Mama…” Shiori muttered shyly, a small red blush forming on her face. MamaRissa just gave her a tender smile before grabbing both her and Nerissa and ushering them towards the stairs. “Now that that’s settled, you two head up and enjoy a nice bath. I’ll see you both in the morning!”

Not needing to be told twice, the couple began to ascend the grand staircase to head towards the raven’s room. But not before Nerissa briefly turned to call out over her shoulder. “Goodnight, mom!” “G-Goodnight, mi- Mama!” She exclaimed cheerily, to which Shiori parroted albeit much more shyly. MamaRissa just smiled up at the pair, her wings fluttering giddily. “Goodnight you two~”

. . .

Nerissa sometimes forgot just how amazing her bath down in the underworld was. As much as she loved her new home with her wife, she sometimes missed living in her family’s castle. Only sometimes though. Besides, it's natural to feel a little homesick every once in a while. ‘Homesickness or not, the bath’s here are always amazing. Especially with her~’

A dreamy sigh spilled from her lips and she leaned forward, allowing her chin to rest upon Shiori’s shoulder. The archiver visibly perked up, her hand lifting to idly thread through Nerissa’s damp hair. “You thinking of something, Reese?” They asked, to which the raven smirked. “That I am~”

“And just what are you thinking about exactly?” Shiori inquired despite already knowing the answer. “You~” Nerissa purred against her wife’s ear as her arms encircled their waist beneath the hot water. The archiver just playfully rolled her eyes. “Oh wow. Who would’ve thought?” She teased, earning her a giggle from the raven.

“Okay, it was pretty obvious.” She replied between giggles. “As obvious as the way you were ogling every baby display in the mall earlier?” Shiori asked with an impish smile, making Nerissa scoff dramatically. “I was not ‘ogling’, I was merely looking.” Though she couldn’t see their face, the raven could just tell her wife had a flat look on their face. “Reese, I had to drag you away at least 15 times”

Nerissa had no good response to that. “W-Well I- Y-You-” She stammered before being cut off by her wife giggling. “It’s okay, Rissa. If anything, it made for some great entertainment.” Shiori teased, earning her a pout from her wife. “You’re so mean, you know that, Shiorin~?” The archiver just smirked. “I know. But you love me~” “Mmmm, you’re right. I do~”

They both shared a laugh before Shiori spoke up again. “So how does it feel? Being back in the underworld after so long?” She asked with a tone of genuine curiosity. “Honestly, really great. It felt good seeing my mom again.” Nerissa answered with an ear to ear smile, before a small pout crept onto her face. “Although, I’m a little sad we missed having dinner with everyone…”

Shiori couldn’t help the smug grin that spread across her face. “Hmm I wonder who’s fault that is?” She teased, before pausing as she felt her wife smirk against her ear. “Yours~” Nerissa said playfully, making the archiver raise a questioning brow. “My fault?” The raven grinned a bit wider. “Yes. It’s all your fault~”

“Ohhh, and just how is it my fault?” Shiori asked with a slightly challenging tone. “Because you were supposed to keep me on track while we were at the mall, but you didn’t.” Nerissa answered with a pout, making the archiver playfully roll her eyes once again. “Hey, now that wasn’t due to a lack of trying on my part.”

The raven was almost at a loss for words, before a thought struck her. “Are you sure? Because I’m pretty sure I also saw you ogling some of the aisles I stopped at~” She could practically feel Shiori freeze up in her arms. “I-I don’t know what you’re talking about…” The archiver muttered, a small blush forming on her face and quickly spreading to her ears.

“Oh you know damn well what I’m talking about~” Nerissa purred into her wife’s ear, relishing in the way their blush seemed to darken. “I saw that look of joy and excitement on your face. You couldn’t pull me away because you didn’t wanna walk away yourself~”

The archiver just stammered, trying to pull out any good excuse or retort.“I- w-well… I was just.. y-y'know..I-” She was promptly cut off by a small kiss on the back of her ear, causing a pleasant shiver to run down her spine. “It’s okay, Shiorin~ It makes me happy, seeing how excited you are to become a father.”

“E-excited is one way to put it…” Shiori muttered shyly. Truth be told, ‘excited’ barely scratched the surface of just how she felt about everything. While her looming fears and uncertainties continued to hang over her head, it still couldn’t snuff out just how overjoyed she felt knowing her and Nerissa were soon to be parents. Plus, she was totally looking at all the baby sections too.

Nerissa just smirked even wider at her wife’s words, a low giggle spilling from her lips. “Still, I couldn’t help but feel giddy seeing you like that. You looked so handsome with that big smile on your face.” She pressed another small kiss on the back of Shiori’s ear. “So…” Her hands began to wander, tracing the faint lines of her wife’s abs. “...very…” She nibbled the shell of their ear, making them shiver at the attention. “...handsome~” A hand dipped lower, reaching for the shaft between their legs.

Suddenly, Shiori’s hand jerked down, the motion creating a large splash as she gripped Nerissa’s hand and pulled it away from her crotch. “Rissa, no! We’ve talked about this.” The archiver scolded her wife, making them seemingly snap out of whatever daze they were in. “O-Oh right! Sorry, hun…”

One of the boundaries that Shiori had set up not long after they found out Nerissa was pregnant, was the rule of, “No sex”. While Nerissa had tried to reason that it was perfectly safe to do and nothing bad would come of it, Shiori still didn’t want to risk it. Deep down the archiver knew she was probably being ridiculous, but that overwhelming sense of fear was so much louder than logic at times.

“It’s okay, just try to be careful okay?” Shiori muttered while letting go of Nerissa's wrist. Not like her grip was all that tight to begin with. “I will, though I think it's just all the heat and steam that’s gotten to my head…” Nerissa muttered sheepishly, she was starting to feel a little dizzy after all.

Shiori glanced over her shoulder, a small spark of concern in her golden eyes. “You wanna get out then?” She inquired to which Nerissa gave a small nod. “Yeah I think now’s a good time to get out. Besides, it's getting pretty late.” She answered, making a small smirk stretch across her wife’s face. “We should probably get some sleep then. We’ve got one hell of a truth bomb to drop tomorrow.”

The archiver couldn’t help but smile as Nerissa laughed at her little joke. “Now that’s putting it mildly.” The raven joked back as she watched Shiori step out of the bath and hold their hand out to her. “My my, such a gentlewoman~” She purred with a small giggle as she took the hand offered to her.

“Only the best for my beautiful bird.” Shiori replied coquettishly as she slowly helped her wife out of the bath. “Well aren’t you sweet. I really am the luckiest girl in all the realms, aren’t I?~” Nerissa sang as she carefully stepped out onto the floor. She leaned down and pressed a small kiss onto her wife’s cheek before slipping past her to grab a towel from the rack.

Golden eyes watched her all the while, unconsciously tracing the shape of her curves before centering their gaze on her tummy. It was faint and hard to spot at times, but Shiori could see the beginnings of a baby bump forming on Nerissa’s belly. The sight always brought a small swarm of butterflies to the archiver’s stomach, but she didn’t mind it at all.

‘Our baby is growing…’ Just that thought alone brought a tender smile to Shiori’s face. Then there were those words again, ‘Our baby…’ She never would’ve imagined that such simple sounding words could cause her a flurry of emotions. Her eyes glanced up to her wife’s face, smiling and seeming to not have a care in the world. ‘You say you’re the luckiest girl, but I truly lucked out by meeting you…’

Her train of thought would ultimately be brought to a halt by a towel being tossed onto her head. Shiori went to pull it off, only for gentle hands to move it back, revealing Nerissa’s smiling face looking down at her. “You seemed lost in thought, so I figured I’d dry your hair for you.” The raven explained as she began to run the soft towel along her wife’s hair.

“O-Oh thank you…” Shiori muttered, having not expected the sudden attention. Not that she was complaining though as her head immediately leaned into the gentle massaging. Nerissa giggled at their shyness, she always loved seeing them get so bashful in response to genuine affection. “You’re welcome, Shiorin~” Her words were punctuated with a loving kiss.

Eventually the two got dried and finally stepped out in the bedroom, finding all their belongings having been put away. “How do the staff know where to put everything?” Shiori thought aloud as she looked into the closet, finding all of their clothing having been neatly put away.

“Well they had to deal with me for a thousand years before I was imprisoned. I’d be surprised if they didn’t know where everything went.” Nerissa answered from across the room. She knelt down beside the bed, searching for something underneath it. “You know what, fair enough.” Shiori sighed as she stepped over to where her wife was, trying to ignore the fact they were still very much naked.

“You looking for the gift?” She asked, blushing slightly as the raven dropped onto all fours. “Yeah, I put a note on the bag telling the staff to put it under here, but I can’t seem to fin- AHA!” Nerissa exclaimed victoriously as she spotted a brown paper bag resting against the wall.

Shiori couldn’t help but giggle at her wife’s antics. “I’m assuming you found it.” She snarked playfully as Nerissa finally got up off the floor. “That I did! And it’s ready to be given to my mom tomorrow.” She replied giddily as she moved to sit down on her bed. “You think she’ll like it?” The archiver asked, though it was mostly to herself.

“Oh definitely. Malpha actually did the same thing when she first announced she was pregnant. The look on her face was utterly priceless!” Nerissa couldn’t help but giggle at the memory before Shiori spoke up again. “Speaking of your sister. She’s coming over tomorrow, right?” They asked, to which the raven nodded.

“Oh wow, it’s just one big family reunion, huh.” Shiori joked, earning her a small laugh from her wife. “Well that’s one way to put it…” Nerissa replied before a small yawn broke through her lips, making the archiver perk up in attention. “You getting tired, Reese?” She asked softly to which the raven just yawned again and rubbed her eyes. “Yeah… a bit”

Nerissa held her arms out, making grabby hands at her wife. “Come here… I wanna hold you..” Shiori couldn’t deny the raven if she tried, especially not when she sounded so cute. “Alright, alright…” She sighed as she stepped forward, allowing her wife to wrap their arms around her as she gently coaxed them to lie down.

“Mmm… I love you~” Nerissa muttered softly as she hugged her beloved wife closer. “I love you too, Reese…” Shiori muttered back, as she pulled the covers over the both of them. The raven made a small trill in her throat, before her eyes slowly fluttered shut. Shiori just yawned as she smiled to herself before snuggling closer, wrapping her arms protectively around her wife.

. . .

The majority of the day had gone by relatively fast and mostly consisted of the couple reuniting with Nerissa’s family. Eventually, Malpha and her husband Auriel arrived just the two of them, having left their children in the care of their paternal grandparents.

Nerissa of course was very excited to see her eldest sister and had practically pounced on her the moment she arrived. The same couldn’t be said for Aradia or Malphis ll, who had both received a lighthearted, “Missed me, bitch?”, when she had first seen them that morning. Though it didn’t take her very long to offer them a loving hug.

Shiori honestly found it all very amusing, a sentiment that was shared by both Auriel and Darius, Aradia’s husband. The archiver honestly had a blast talking to them about the fun little traits and quirks the sisters shared. It honestly did wonders at ebbing away the small but ever present feeling of nervousness she felt.

Not that there was much to begin with. Both Shiori and Nerissa knew that their family’s reception to the news would likely be enthusiastic at worst. Besides, after getting over the hurdle that was telling Advent, a majority of their nervousness about telling people the news had effectively been shattered.

There still was a fair bit of nervousness though, as evident by the swarm of butterflies in their stomachs. It was only natural though, revealing news as big as this was always a bit nerve wracking. ‘Especially when it’s in front of the entirety of your wife’s immediate family…’ Shiori thought as she followed Nerissa into the dining hall, their gift bag hidden beneath her jacket.

The rest of the family had already filed in and taken their seats, with MamaRissa sitting near the head of the table. Nerissa moved to sit directly across from her mother, with Shiori sitting beside her wife. As discreetly and as quietly as possible, the archiver slipped the bag out from under her jacket and placed it under the table directly next to her wife’s seat.

“So girls, I haven’t really had the chance to ask yet, but how have things been since the wedding?” MamaRissa asked from her spot across the table, making the couple briefly tense up. “Oh! Things have been really great actually!” Nerissa thankfully took the reins, something Shiori was incredibly grateful for as she essentially had no idea what to say.

“Oh that’s wonderful to hear!” MamaRissa chirped, her wings visibly fluttering with joy. “I had been wondering how you’re both doing, especially since you haven’t called me as much lately.” Shiori didn’t miss the way her wife’s smile faltered for a moment. “Sorry about that, mom. Things have just been a bit hectic since the wedding so I haven't had much time to call.”

Nerissa's words only seemed to confuse MamaRissa, as her brow raised curiously. “But you just said-” “In a good way!” Shiori blurted out, accidentally cutting her mother in law off. “She meant hectic in a good way. Since we’ve kinda just been y’know adjusting to married life and all that.”

“Adjusting to married life? Don’t I know that feeling?” Darius piped up with a deep chuckle, earning him a look from Aradia. “Hey now, what’s that supposed to mean?” She asked with an amused tone, prompting her husband to give her a shit eating grin. “You know exactly what I mean. Besides, you would’ve said the same thing if I hadn’t beat you to it.”

Aradia just gave him a flat look. “Fuck you for being right.” Darius just chuckled again. “I love you, sweetie~” “Yeah yeah…” Aradia muttered with a roll of her eyes, though the way the corner of her lip quirked upward was unmistakable. “Oh don’t try to act all disinterested Aradia. I can see that smile on your face~” Malpha teased, a melodic giggle slipping from her lips.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Aradia clapped back, though this only seemed to bring a slight smirk to Malpha’s face. “Oh really now? Then why do your wings seem to be fluttering so much?” Pink eyes widened, before narrowing as a small blush bloomed across her cheeks.

MamaRissa just giggled at the interaction, an amused smile clear on her face. “Now now, there’s no need to tease your sister, Malpha.” Her amused smile turned impish, as her eyes turned to the angel sitting beside her daughter. “Especially not when your husband likely has a plethora of ammunition to tease you with. Isn’t that right, Auriel?”

Auriel’s only response was to turn to his wife, a wicked grin on his gentle features. Malpha’s eyes widened, only now just realizing what she had gotten herself into. “Don’t you dare…” She warned, which only seemed to fuel her husband’s mirth as leaned a bit closer. Malphis ll just sighed beside them, an exasperated look on his face. “Why are married people like this…?”

Shiori and Nerissa just stared blankly at the scene in front of them, unable to say or do anything as Auriel began to playfully tease his wife. “Wow, nice distraction, Shiorin~” Nerissa muttered into her wife’s ear, though Shiori just blinked dumbly. “Thanks… I wasn’t even trying to make one…”

Eventually conversation finally died down, just in time for PapaRissa to come in and for the food to be served. It was, as expected, incredibly delicious. Especially the meat dishes, though that was to be expected, given PapaRissa and his penchant for grilling.

Though, in true dad fashion, the man just couldn’t help but tease his daughter and now daughter in law. “So girls I’ve been meaning to ask for a while now but…” His cold red eyes turned to the couple, focusing particularly on Shiori. “What happened to the windows in the beach house?”

Nerissa, who was in the middle of sipping her drink, immediately coughed in surprise, causing her to almost choke on her water. “D-Daddy!” She cried indignantly before devolving into sputtering coughs. The man just took a bite of his steak, his face carrying the slightest trace of amusement as he fully addressed Shiori.

“Well then, since my daughter is unable to answer at the moment, would you like to tell me what happened to my windows Shiori?” The archiver just swallowed nervously, suddenly feeling like she was in the middle of an interrogation. “I-I well… y’know… you guys are all sound demons… so she can get a little uh… loud if you uh… if you know what I mean..”

She quite frankly wanted to die at that moment. Though thankfully, the universe decided to have mercy on her and PapaRissa just shrugged his shoulders before cutting into his meal. “Why am I not surprised? Though to be fair, it’s not the first time that’s happened.” He muttered while not so subtly glaring at his 2 son in laws, both of whom were purposefully avoiding making eye contact.

Dinner eventually wrapped up and the family fell into simple small talk between each other, which meant now was the time for Shiori and Nerissa to drop the bomb. Their eyes met, golden orbs gazing lovingly at the raven as they shared a look. “You ready?” The archiver asked, to which the raven nodded. “Ready as I’ll ever be.”

With that, Nerissa grabbed the gift bag and stood from her seat, stepping around the table as she approached her mother. MamaRissa perked up at her approach, her wine red eyes shining with curiosity. “Shiori and I have a gift for you, mom.” The raven announced, catching the attention of the other family members as she handed the bag to her mother. “I hope you like it…”

“Aww sweetie you shouldn’t have! I’m sure I’ll love it though.” She cooed as she carefully opened the bag, unaware of the way Nerissa was watching her with a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. The bag was quickly rifled through and the item inside was retrieved. A light blue graphic t-shirt.

“Oh now isn’t that cute!” MamaRissa chirped while holding up the shirt to show the others, revealing the words, ‘Best Grandma In The Underworld’, printed in white on the front. Everyone around the table collectively gasped, all while the family matriarch still didn’t seem to understand. “Well aren’t you two just the sweetest!”

It wouldn’t take long though, before her face fell into a thoughtful expression. “A bit of an odd gift though… It honestly reminds me of when Malpha first announced she was… wait a minute..” Red widened in realization and the shirt was dropped as MamaRissa rounded on her daughter. “Hold on! Are you serious!?”

Nerissa remained quiet for a moment, before she nervously nodded vigorously. “Oh my goodness!” MamaRissa shrieked joyously as she practically lept from her seat to wrap her daughter in a hug. “Gods, I am so so so happy for you both!” She pulled away, before immediately following up with a barrage of questions. “When did this happen? How far along are you? Have you thought of any names yet?!”

Her daughter would have no chance to answer, as MamaRissa’s attention quickly shifted to Shiori, still seated across from her. “And you!” She called out while pointing directly at the archiver as she stepped around the table towards them. “M-Me?” They asked dumbly while looking back at their mother in law.

“Yes you, you beautiful and incredible woman, you. Come give your mama a hug!” MamaRissa exclaimed as she lunged at Shiori. “My what?” The archiver would receive no answer as she was pulled into a bone crushing hug. “Oh my gods… you too have no idea how happy you’ve made me!” The raven muttered as Shiori struggled to breathe. “Y-You’re… welcome?”

Soon the rest of the family joined in on the excitement, congratulating the couple and wishing well for their child. Though Malphis ll, ever the smart ass, had a rather unique way of congratulating his sister. “Hey sis, I’m really happy for you guys. I know you two will be great parents but uh…”

He placed his hand on Nerissa’s shoulder, a deathly serious and almost pleading expression creeping onto his face. “Just please don’t be like Malpha….” He muttered, though not quietly enough for his eldest sister not to pick up on it. “What was that Malphis?” “Nothing!”

“Oh come now junior, don’t pretend like you don’t love your nieces and nephews.” MamaRissa scolded before a playful expression overtook her features. “Besides, you won’t be singing the same tune when you finally find a partner and decide to settle down.” Malphis ll just gave his mother a flat look. “Over my dead body.”

MamaRissa just huffed before turning her attention to her middle daughter. “Well what about you then Aradia? Your sisters have both given me grandchildren, when are you and Darius gonna do the same?” Aradia just smirked, her chin resting atop her interlaced hands as she looked up at the older raven. “Not gonna happen mother~” MamaRissa just pouted. “You two are no fun…”

Things finally seemed to calm down after a bit thankfully, allowing the family to return to their small talk. Shiori just sighed, feeling a large dose of relief wash over her. ‘That actually went much better than I was expecting.’ She thought while watching her wife as she gleefully spoke with Malpha, a small smile unconsciously stretching across her face.

She would ultimately be pulled from her thoughts as a large hand gently gripped her shoulder. Shiori looked up, being met with the stoic face of PapaRissa. “Congratulations. I know I may not seem it, but I’m incredibly happy for the both of you.” He said in a tender voice, while giving his daughter in law’s shoulder a light squeeze.

“O-Oh uh thank you sir…” Shiori stammered, still not used to seeing the cold and aloof looking man be so upfront with his emotions. “Now now, there’s no need to call me sir, Shiori. Just call me, Papa.” He said with a warm smile, while the archiver just continued to stammer. “R-Right! S-Sorry I just…”

“It’s okay. You don’t need to apologize. We’re family after all.” PapaRissa replied before a thought seemingly crossed his mind. “And speaking of family. If you ever need any advice or just some general dad wisdom, my door is always open.” For a moment his stoic face fell, revealing the soft and tender look of a father. “It’s the least I could do, after everything you’ve done for my little girl.”

Shiori was honestly surprised she hadn’t cried yet. This feeling, this warmth in her chest. It had been so very long since she had felt this kind of genuine parental love, a kind of love that Nerissa’s parents had no qualms in showering her with. Before she could even think to stop herself she turned around and hugged her father in law. “Thank you…”

. . .

The week seemed to go by in a flash, the days were filled with restaurant visits, spending time with her family, and of course a date night with Shiori. By the end, Nerissa couldn't help but to feel happy and content, just like she always did when visiting the underworld.

But of course like all things, the trip would soon come to an end, prompting the raven to take it easy for the last 2 days. Something she wasted no time in doing, as she was currently sitting in the main lounge room, relaxing and talking with Aradia and Darius.

“So I know mom already asked this, but you didn’t really get a chance to answer. But uhh, have you guys thought of any names for your up and coming bundle of joy.” Aradia asked, her words coming out a bit more playful towards the end, earning her a playful eye roll from her sister.

Nerissa went quiet for a moment, briefly pondering her answer. “Not really… I mean, we’ve talked about it a few times, but just in general… I think we both agree that we’ll hold off on deciding a name.” She explained, prompting Darius to raise a curious brow. “As in like… hold off until the baby’s actually born?” He asked, to which the raven nodded.

“Yeah! Because well… we want our baby's name to come straight from the heart. Not something that we planned months in advance. That just doesn't feel right…” Nerissa muttered softly, her hand unconsciously moving to rub her tummy as she spoke.

Aradia and Darius just gave her warm smiles, both honestly feeling touched by her words. “I get what you mean and I’m certain that whatever you decide to name them, will be perfect.” Nerissa smiled at her sister and brother in law, her wings fluttering happily. She paused soon however, feeling a familiar tingling sensation around her broken horn. ‘Oh no…’

“S-So uh… is there anything you guys would like to do before me and Shiori have to go back home?” Nerissa asked with a slight stutter, hoping the feeling would go away. Aradia and Darius, thankfully, didn't seem to notice her plight. “Hmm I’m not sure… We could go shopping in the nearby city. Get you guys some underworldean clothing to take back with you.”

“Or maybe see if there are any good plays happening at the theater?” Darius piped up, feeling proud that his suggestion got an excited look from his wife. Nerissa meanwhile was barely paying attention, as all she could focus on was the way the tingling grew into a throbbing pain “Y-Yeah those both sound good. But uh…” She just barely held back a wince as she cradled the right side of her head.

‘Fuck! Why now? And it's coming on so fast…’ Nerissa thought bitterly as she tried to finish her sentence. “...maybe we could a-also just… you know hangout at home w-watch movies a-and-” “Hey you feeling okay?” Aradia cut her off, their voice sounding incredibly loud in the raven’s ears.

“Y-Yeah I’m fine I just-” Suddenly a large jolt of pain struck her, causing a small spark of magic to discharge from her broken horn. “No… no… I’m not fine…” Nerissa whimpered as she cradled her head in her hands, her eyes squeezing shut as her vision began to blur.

“Oh shit…” She heard Darius mutter as he and Aradia stood from their seats and rushed to the raven’s side. They wouldn’t get too close though as Nerissa's wings unfurled and wrapped around her body, acting as a feeble shield. Another jolt of pain struck her, this one more vicious than the last and causing her to cry out in pain.

Her scream echoed throughout the house and soon, Shiori and her parents rushed into the room. “Reese! Reese! What’s wrong?!” Nerissa could hear her wife shout, yet it only made her wince as their voice slammed into her sensitive ears. “Shiori. It’s just a flare up. She’s gonna be fine.” Aradia reprimanded the archiver, trying to keep her voice as low as possible so as to not hurt her sister.

“I figured…” MamaRissa whispered morosely as she gently tapped her husband’s arm. “Malphis dear, will you take Nerissa to her room? She needs to rest.” PapaRissa just nodded, his eyes looking worrisome in contrast to his stoic expression. “Of course…” He muttered as he approached his daughter.

“Come here, Nerissa. It’s okay, daddy’s got you…” He whispered softly as he lifted Nerissa into his arms, only receiving a pained whimper in response. PapaRissa just cradled his daughter a bit tighter as he left the room, leaving the others to watch helplessly.

Shiori was in particularly bad shape, if her heart hammering in her chest weren’t any indication. This wasn’t the first time she had witnessed one of her wife’s flare ups, but seeing them never got any easier. She always just felt so helpless and scared, as there was quite literally nothing she could do.

“Animals…” Shiori heard MamaRissa mutter darkly beside her, making her perk up curiously. “The gods that did this to her… they’re animals… all of them.” The woman practically growled, her hand squeezing into a white knuckled fist at her side. “She never wanted to hurt anyone… and yet they…” A deep breath was inhaled, trying to snuff out her anger before it could fester.

“Shiori.” MamaRissa said as she took the archiver's hand into her own, making them jolt in surprise. “Y-Yeah?” “I need you to promise me something.” Their voice was grim and serious, something Shiori had never heard from the older raven before. “O-Okay… What is it?” She asked in a shuddering tone.

“I need you to promise me you’ll keep her safe. That you’ll protect her and your baby no matter what… I lost her once before… and I can’t bear to lose her again…” MamaRissa’s voice was pleading and almost inaudible, but Shiori still heard it loud and clear.

She could feel her heart pounding, the rhythm matching the speed of her racing thoughts. ‘Protect her… lose her…’ Those were the only words circulating in her mind and as they did, Shiori could feel something build in her chest. Fear. A kind so raw and primal that it made her head spin. The fear of losing Nerissa and their unborn baby. ‘No… I can’t… I can’t lose them. I refuse.' She looked up, her golden eyes locking onto MamaRissa’s and with a trembling voice she said. “I promise…”

Chapter Text

When she and Advent had escaped the Cell together, Shiori thought they would be able to leave all their fears behind them to rot. Oh just how big of a fool she was. As not only did their fears follow them everywhere they went, they had nearly doubled in their intensity and intrusiveness.

The twins had developed an extreme form of separation anxiety and outright refused to leave each other's side. It wasn’t just for each other though, as they would often spiral in full blown panic attacks if any of the other girls were out of their sight for longer than a minute. All of that, coupled with their rough first few nights after escaping, had caused them to be extremely distrusting of others.

Bijou became hyper aware of everyone’s emotions, so much so to the point that she would often overwhelm herself with all the external sensations she was feeling. Then there was her intense fear of the dark, one so intense that she would begin to hyperventilate if she ever awoke in a dark room. She had thankfully gotten better over time, but even now she still couldn’t sleep without a nightlight.

Nerissa had managed to appear calm and composed upon their escape, so much so that Shiori had honestly thought the raven came out mentally unscathed. She couldn’t have been more wrong though, as she quickly learned of their intense phobia of silence. But what broke her heart the most, was how the raven would flinch every time someone would so much as raise their hand too suddenly.

Then there was Shiori herself, the one everyone looked up to for support and guidance, and by gods was she afraid to fail them or worse… lose them. In the tumultuous months after their escape, the archiver did everything within her power to ensure Advent were okay. Often at her own expense, causing her to neglect her own issues for a very long time.

She had thought she had gotten over this fear. She had thought she had worked through her issues and moved on. But she was dead wrong, she hadn’t worked through them fully, just merely pushed them to the very back of her mind until they finally had something else to latch onto. 

‘Nothing’s gonna happen Shiori… it's all in your head.’ The archiver internally reminded herself as she attempted to return her attention to the computer screen in front of her. It had been just a little over 3 weeks since she and Nerissa had returned from the underworld and while things had been relatively calm and uneventful, Shiori certainly didn’t feel that way whatsoever.

Her conversation and subsequent promise to MamaRissa constantly played back in her head, so much so it gave her a headache. Normally something like that wouldn’t have impacted her this much, or at all really. But something about that entire exchange had allowed it to creep into a deep chasm of Shiori’s mind, probing and awakening her long suppressed fears and anxieties.

At first it started out small, with her just simply keeping a closer eye on her wife or offering to do most of the chores for her. But as the days passed things began to devolve, Shiori began hovering over Nerissa more and more, constantly asking how she was feeling, if she needed anything, or how the baby was doing. Things only got worse from there, as even the smallest hint of discomfort from the raven would cause her anxiety to spike. 

It all was genuinely frustrating to Shiori, as she had no idea why she was acting like this. ‘Oh don’t kid yourself. You know exactly why…” The little voice in her head sneered. The archiver had nothing to say back, it was right after all. She knew full well why she was like this. She was afraid, deathly afraid of something happening to Nerissa or their baby.

Her head shook rapidly, trying to banish the thoughts encircling her brain. ‘Come on, get a grip! Just focus on writing for now.’ She mentally chastised herself before forcing her attention back to the word document on her laptop. The archiver grumbled under her breath as she read the words she had typed onto the screen, before groaning as she slouched further into the couch.

Her finger idly tapped the keyboard. Her wife was currently in the kitchen making dinner and she’d like to make at least some progress before the food was ready. While she loved writing and publishing stories, writer's block was the absolute bane of her existence. 

It didn’t help that her mind was already overwhelmed with anxiety which only amplified this mental blockage. But even despite that, she knew what she wanted to write. Her only problem was putting them onto the page. ‘The words are in there, I know they are. But they just won’t come out!’

Then she heard it, Nerissa yelping in surprise from the kitchen before being cut off by the dull slam of something hitting the floor. “Rissa…?” Shiori called out as she perked up, a pit of dread forming in her stomach, only to receive no answer. “Rissa?” She called a little louder, her anxiety flaring as she once again received no answer. 

“Rissa!” Shiori cried out as she jumped up from the couch, tossing her laptop to the side before rushing towards the kitchen. Her mind raced, dark thoughts and possible scenarios running through her head as she practically stumbled into the room. There she found Nerissa, sitting on the floor and rubbing a sore spot on her backside. “Rissa! Are you okay!? What happened?!”

“I’m fine, Shiori. I just slipped and fell on my ass is all.” The raven explained, before her eyes widened in surprise as her wife suddenly rushed to her side. “Are you in any pain? Does anything feel off? Is the baby okay!” Shiori questioned in rapid succession as her eyes looked over every inch of her wife.

Part of her knew the raven was fine and that she was just being ridiculous, but that part was buried so deep it might as well have been completely smothered. “What? No, I just said I’m fine. What are you-” Nerissa answered confusedly before pausing as she met the wild and panicked eyes of the archiver. 

“Shiori…?” She uttered worriedly as she focused her ears. There she heard it, her wife's heart beating so wildly in her chest she thought it might burst any minute. “Hey are you okay, darling? What’s wrong?” Nerissa asked, concern flooding her system. Shiori was hardly focusing however and their hands weakly lifted to hesitantly touch her wife’s belly.

“Y-You didn’t say… is- Are they…?” The archiver asked in a small voice and Nerissa’s heart broke just from hearing them. “Hey hey, Shiori it’s okay… The baby’s fine honey, I promise.” The raven muttered as she gently took hold of her wife's hands, forcing them back to the present.

Thankfully her words seemed to get through to them, as a small look of relief and clarity overtook their golden eyes. “O-Okay good… Sorry I just…” Shiori muttered quietly as a heavy sigh fell from her lips. “Hey it’s okay.. What’s wrong though? You don’t normally panic at something like this..” Nerissa asked, wondering if her small fall had really scared her wife that badly.

“I-I’m fine. I just… I heard you fall and you didn’t respond when I called out to you so I just…” Shiori explained before trailing off, feeling her hands beginning to shake in her wife’s grasp. “I got worried is all, but I promise you, I’m okay.” ‘What are you doing? You should tell her what you’re actually feeling, not just push it away!’ The rational voice in her mind screamed at her, but she didn't listen.

Her head shook rapidly, trying to both banish her intrusive thoughts and silence her inner voice. “I-I’m glad you’re okay though…” Shiori muttered as she slowly helped Nerissa to her feet, unconsciously looking for any signs of pain or discomfort. The raven didn’t say a word, looking like she wanted to say something, but simply kept her mouth shut.

The silence was thick and quite frankly suffocating in Shiori’s opinion. “W-well, I’ll just… let you get back to what you were doing…” The archiver muttered as she pulled away and turned to exit the kitchen. Of course they were fine. Why wouldn’t they be? Her wife was fine, the baby was fine. Yet why did she still feel so- “Shiori wait!” Nerissa called out before her wrist was grabbed.

She turned to face her wife, wondering what they wanted before a loving kiss was pressed onto her forehead. “Try not to worry yourself too much okay… and remember I’m always here if you need to talk.” Nerissa said sweetly, uttering that last part a bit more quietly before letting go of her wife’s arm.

Shiori felt her heart practically melt in her chest and for just a moment she felt all her worries dissipate from her mind. Only for a moment though as once Nerissa pulled away everything came rushing back to her all at once. “I-I won’t.. I promise and thank you…” The archiver answered quietly, offering her wife a small smile before she left the kitchen, feeling her thoughts already beginning to spiral again.

. . .

While most of the time her office was the one place Shiori could turn her brain off and focus on her work, this was not one of those times. Her mind was simply too shaken from her wife’s fall earlier that she just couldn’t focus on writing at all and in a small lapse of discipline she figured she might as well surf the web.

That turned out to be a terrible mistake, as here she was nearly 3 hours later, slumped back in her office chair as she mindlessly scrolled on her laptop. ‘So much for getting work done…’ Her inner voice snarked, making Shiori roll her eyes in annoyance.

Dinner ended up being a rather awkward affair, made no better by the fact she and Nerissa barely conversed beyond simple small talk. Quiet dinners were nothing new for them, sometimes Shiori enjoyed the peaceful silence as they simply enjoyed each other's company. This wasn’t an ordinary quiet dinner though.

The silence had been suffocating and frankly uncomfortable. It was quite obvious that Nerissa wanted to broach the topic of her wife’s recent behavior, but ended up remaining silent. Shiori was glad for that though, as even a simple mention would mean she’d be forced to confront her fears, ones she thought she had gotten over.

In the end she had simply excused herself once she had finished eating, but not before offering to do the dishes. After all, it meant one less task her wife would have to worry about. ‘Maybe if I take on more responsibilities around the house it’ll take some stress off her…’ Shiori wondered as she returned her attention back to her computer.

She then blinked in surprise however as she saw results for her exact question. “What the…” Shiori muttered aloud as she glanced towards the search bar, finding that she unconsciously typed out her question and clicked the search icon. ‘Good god… I must be really out of it right now..’ The archiver thought as her eyes began to subconsciously look through her search results.

The results were generally positive, with a few reddit and quora threads asking similar questions. The general consensus though was, yes, it would significantly reduce stress, something she was very happy to read. But as she scrolled, she found her eye caught by something. An article, the title simply reading ‘Stress and Pregnancy’.

Curiously she clicked on it and began reading. The article was fairly simple and easy to understand, pointing out more common sources of stress during pregnancy. Physical discomforts, hormonal changes, worries about what could happen during labor, all were covered in the first half of the article.

But then she scrolled further, an action that would prove to be a mistake as she continued to read. The article continued, listing the different types of stresses that could cause problems. Negative life events, catastrophic events, anxiety, depression, and all the complications they could cause. Some even leading to the possibility of a stillbirth… or a miscarriage. 

She scrolled even further and her heart sank at what she read. ‘How post-traumatic stress disorder can affect pregnancy’ “That’s something we both have…” Shiori muttered as she read through the rest of the article. It wasn’t just her and Nerissa though, everyone in Advent had it to some degree. 

For her and her wife though it was even worse… the raven even had the physical scars as proof. Scars from the countless years of physical abuse she had endured at the hands of their tormentors… Shiori’s head shook rapidly, trying to banish the thought. ‘That was then, this is now.’

The bottom of the web page was reached and Shiori almost let out a small sigh of relief. Almost, until she spotted a link to a news article. She could hear the voice in her head screaming at her, telling her not to click on the link, to just close out the tab and move on. But despite all of its warnings, her curiosity got the best of her.

She clicked the link and another tab opened on her browser. It took a moment for the article to load, but when it finally did, Shiori’s heart sank as she read the headline. ‘Terrifying Home Invasion Causes Pregnant Mother to Miscarry’ Golden eyes widened as they read through the article. ‘This was fairly recent, just a week ago…’ A pit of dread rose in her stomach as she read where it occurred. ‘...and only a few towns over…’

‘An investigation is currently underway, after a pregnant woman was violently assaulted during a home invasion Thursday night. The suspects are believed to have broken in through the backdoor where they then attacked the young woman and ransacked the house. One suspect is reported to have stomped on her belly, later causing her to miscarry. The victim unfortunately passed just 2 days later. All 3 suspects have been identified but are still-’

Shiori paused in her reading, feeling her head spinning so badly the words on the screen were beginning to blur together. Her hands shook against the keyboard, growing more and more unstable as her heart continued to pound erratically in her chest. Even just breathing felt harder than normal.

Normally articles like this had little to no effect on her, but this one… this one struck a nerve deep within her mind. It scared her, terrified her even, because this scenario could very realistically happen to them. ‘We're still wanted fugitives, there are people hunting us… what will happen if they…’

Deep down she knew their peaceful life may one day be interrupted. It was only a matter of time until the wrong people found their location and came looking for them. Shiori wasn’t all that concerned about most people hunting them. Regular bounty hunters they could handle just fine and Justice had stopped pursuing them years ago. 

But there were specific people she knew were after them… people who she knew would do anything to get to her. In their minds, it didn’t matter what they had to break… or who they had to kill… ‘They found us once before… what if they…’ Shiori felt her chest begin to tighten and she instinctively gripped her shirt just above her scar.

Various scenarios flashed in her mind. Scenarios of their home being broken into and Nerissa being gravely injured… or worse. Of her being forcefully taken away, leaving her wife alone to fend for herself. Of them being captured and taken away from their baby…

The pain in her chest intensified and quick shallow breaths fell from Shiori’s lips as she slowly began to hyperventilate. All of those scenarios had a real possibility of happening and she wasn’t sure which one scared her the most. But that left one question in her mind. What would happen to their baby if they were captured or worse? 

Would the other Advent members take care of them? But that was even assuming they also hadn’t been captured. Would the Ravencrofts learn of what happened and rush to ensure the baby’s safety? It was a very likely possibility. That family would move heaven and earth to ensure the safety of their kin. But what if neither of those things happen? What if their baby was left all alone? What if-

There was a knock on the door and Shiori jolted in surprise before it opened, revealing Nerissa dressed in one of the archiver’s oversized t-shirts. “Hey honey, it’s getting late and I was just seeing if you were ready to head to bed?” The raven said sweetly as a small yawn broke from her throat.

Shiori just stared at her blankly for a moment, feeling the pain in her chest begin to dissipate. ‘Late…?’ She wondered as she glanced at the clock on her laptop, the time reading, ‘10:47 PM’ Just how long had I been spiraling for? “Shiori?” Nerissa called out, making the archiver jump before realizing she hadn’t answered her wife yet.

“Oh o-okay! I’ll be there in a sec.” She replied, silently cursing her small stutter. Thankfully Nerissa didn’t seem to notice and just gave her a small smile. “Okay, but don’t keep me waiting too long~” The raven teased with a small wink before heading towards their bedroom, leaving Shiori to just sit there dazed.

‘For fucks sake… get a grip! You’re letting all your anxieties get to your head!’ For once Shiori agreed with the small voice in her head, but she couldn’t help it. She couldn’t help but feel this way, not when all these things had a very real possibility of happening. ‘Maybe you should just talk to her…’

No. She couldn’t, Nerissa had enough on her plate just from carrying their child. They didn’t need to be burdened with Shiori’s ever intrusive fears. A small yawn broke her throat before she could stop herself. ‘I’ll worry about all that later. Right now… I just want to sleep.’ With a frustrated huff, she stood from her desk and slammed her laptop shut.

. . .

Eyes fluttered open, being greeted by the dark ceiling, only slightly illuminated by the light of the full moon shining in through the windows. Without a sound, Shiori slowly sat up, feeling strangely sluggish. Curiously she looked around, seeing she was in her bedroom, sitting in the same spot she had fallen asleep hours earlier.

The room was dark, so dark in fact Shiori was surprised she could even make heads or tails of what she was looking at. However, something felt… off. It was clearly her room, it looked like it and it smelled like it. But it didn’t feel like it, like reality felt strangely warped and distorted. She couldn’t figure out why though, or why she had even awoken for that matter.

Then she heard it, there was some kind of… racket coming from downstairs. She couldn’t tell what it was though, it almost sounded like… bashing.  The archiver then jumped, hearing the loud sound of something violently slamming into the front door, followed by the crash of something hitting the floor. 

Dread bubbled in Shiori’s chest and her hand instinctively shot to her side to shake her wife awake. But all she felt was the empty mattress, still warm, meaning it’s occupant had left very recently. Her dread gave way to fear and before she knew it, a primal scream of terror ripped through the night. A scream that carried a sharp din that caused her ears to ring. A scream that was very familiar to her.

‘Rissa!’ Panic surged through Shiori’s system and she threw the blankets off her before practically leaping from the bed. She rushed towards the bedroom door, stumbling slightly as she reached for the handle. Before she could grab it though, the door suddenly burst from its hinges causing the archiver to skid to a stop and fall back onto the floor.

Her eyes widened, the fear in her chest intensifying. Beyond the door frame was a tall figure, so tall in fact they had to lean down slightly to pass through the threshold. Their heavy boots clattered against the floor, sounding like thunder in Shiori’s ears as the figure approached her.

It was too dark to make out any of their features. Not that she could even with light, as the horned helmet adorning their head completely obstructed their face. Shiori knew exactly who they were though, that helmet and the heavy plate armor they wore over their large frame were unmistakable. ‘No… they found us…’ 

“It’s you…” She whispered timorously as she stared down the intruder, her body practically frozen in place. “How did you find us?” The giant only made a low groan in response before they reached over their shoulder, retrieving the heavy greatsword strapped to their back. ‘Oh shit!’ Was all Shiori could think before the intruder raised their sword and brought it down towards her.

Shiori’s motor functions finally kicked in and she quickly rolled to the side, just in time to see the heavy blade imbed itself into the floor. With a mighty heave, the intruder wrenched the sword from the floor, sending small splinters flying as she swung to try and hit Shiori again.

Once again the archiver rolled out of the way, jumping to her feet as the sword was once again wrenched up from the floor. Her eyes darted around, searching for anything she could use to defend herself. But she found nothing, leaving her unarmed and vulnerable. ‘Fuck what do I do!’ 

She was at a complete disadvantage, her attacker had the size advantage and was physically stronger than her by a mile. Then there was their armor, dragonplate if she remembered correctly, nothing could pierce through a material like that. It didn’t help matters that she had left her book and quill in her office, leaving her completely powerless… except for-

Her train of thought would be abruptly cut off by a muffled yell as the intruder charged at her and swung their sword. Shiori jumped out of the way, watching as the sword crashed down on the bed, completely destroying it. She had no time for respite as the sword was quickly heaved up and swung around towards her again.

The archiver dodged the swing, only to gasp in pain as a strong punch was sent straight into her abdomen. Shiori wheezed, the wind being knocked from her lungs as the blow sent her flying across the room and slamming into Nerissa’s vanity with a mighty crash. 

The mirror broke on impact, sending shards of glass falling onto Shiori as she weakly raised her arms to shield her head. Sharp glass rained down on her, causing her to cry out as the shards cut into her skin. Inky blood seeped from the wounds, running down her arms and legs in small rivers.

Weak groans fell from Shiori’s lips. Every little movement hurt like hell, made no better by the fact her ribs were likely fractured. Guttural wheezes spilled from her lips as she desperately tried to pull air into her lungs. You’d honestly be forgiven for believing she had been kicked by a bull, because in essence, she had been.

A piercing scream suddenly cut through the night, causing the whole house to shake. ‘Rissa!’ Shiori panicked internally before she felt her blood run cold. If the intruder was currently with her, but Nerissa was screaming in fear, then that could only mean…

Heavy stomps brought her train of thought to a screeching halt and Shiori looked up, just in time to see her attacker standing over her with their sword raised. ‘Rissa, I need to get to her, she’s in danger!’ Adrenaline surged through her body and the archiver clambered to her feet and rushed past her attacker, ignoring the pain in her abdomen as she made a break for the door.

She’d only make it about halfway however, as she was suddenly grabbed by a strong arm wrapping around her neck, pulling her into a chokehold. A deep gulp of air was sucked down, just as her airway was forced shut. Shiori wildly thrashed around, grabbing onto the arm restraining her as her feet flailed beneath her.

Her hands clawed at her attacker's armor, trying with all her might to pull it away as lungs begged for air. They didn’t budge though and in a desperate move she willed the ink to ooze from her open gashes. “L-Let go off me!” Shiori screamed as the ink seeped into the small gaps in the giant’s armor. 

The giant growled in pain as the living ink burned onto their hands and wrists, causing them to drop Shiori to try and rip their gauntlets off. Seizing her opportunity, the achiever rushed through the door and down the hall. “Rissa!” She shouted, hearing her scream in response before they were abruptly cut off.

“Rissa!” Shiori cried out, feeling her heart pounding in her chest as she rushed down the stairs. Her feet thundered against the steps, growing louder and louder the further she descended. A step suddenly gave out beneath her, causing her to fall and tumble the rest of the way down the stairs, hitting the floor with a pained scream.

Her ribs ached, making her want to cry and curl in on herself, but she held firm and attempted to rise to her feet. A low growl floated into ears and Shiori looked up, only to freeze, unable to move as she could only stare at what she saw. 

There in the living room was a large beast, one she recognized. Black fur covered its body from head  to toe, so dark in fact that it almost blended in with darkness shrouding the room. A stripe of orange down ran its spine drawing attention to the numerous branch like bones that protruded from its back. The skull of a ram stood in place of its face and its jaws were locked onto Nerissa’s neck as it pinned her to the floor. 

Nerissa’s hands gripped onto the beast’s jowls, trying with all her might to pry them open. Blood seeped from the wounds its sharp teeth had already made. In a last ditch effort, she sucked in a deep breath before an ear splitting wail erupted from her throat. Her scream shook the house, causing the air in front of her to warble as it slammed into the beast's ears, making it falter slightly.

In its short moment of weakness, she kicked her leg, bashing her knee into the beast's chest and making its jaw unlatch. She kicked again, causing it to stumble as she began to shuffle back from underneath it. The raven wouldn’t make it very far though as the beast's large hand crashed down onto her, its claws ripping through the flesh of her belly as it pulled her back towards it.

A pained scream ripped from her throat and her hand instinctively shot out, calling upon her tuning fork. The weapon zipped through the air, slamming into the beast's side, the prongs piercing deep into its flesh as it was sent flying into the wall. Nerissa whimpered as she attempted to sit up, her arm crossing over her bleeding stomach.

“Rissa!” Shiori cried as she finally freed from her stunlocked state, and rushed to her feet, trying to make a break for her wife. A look of fear crossed Nerissa's face and the archiver briefly wondered what she was looking at, before one of her bookshelves was suddenly pulled down, causing Shiori to scream as she was crushed under its weight.

“Shiori!” She heard her wife cry out before something heavy stepped onto the back of the bookshelf, causing the archiver to gasp at the added weight. A heavy boot fell beside her head, followed by another as the weight receded. Shiori looked up, her eyes landing on none other than the giant as it stomped towards Nerissa.

The raven panicked and thrust her hand out, wrenching her tuning fork from the beast and sending it sailing towards the giant’s face. But the giant's large hand struck out, catching the weapon by the handle before it reached it. Nerissa’s eyes widened in terror and a scream tore from her throat as the giant shifted the tuning fork around before throwing it down with all their might.

Flesh ripping and blood spilling filled Shiori’s ears as she helplessly watched the weapon slam into Nerissa’s chest, cutting off their screams as the prongs impaled them. “NO!” The archiver screamed in despair, her arm feebly reaching out toward her wife as their body slumped to the floor.

A deep grumble could be heard from the giant as it approached her, but Shiori barely registered it as she tried in vain to call out to the raven. Nerissa, her wife, the one who was there for her through thick and thin, the one she loved with all her heart, had just been taken from her in the blink of an eye. She and the child they were looking forward to finally meeting.

Tears flowed down her cheeks, clouding her vision as her eyes remained locked on her wife’s motionless body. In the corner of her eye she saw the giant's foot lifting up, but she didn’t care to acknowledge them. “RISSA!” Shiori cried, a mournful wail ripping from her throat, as a heavy boot was brought down onto her head.

. . .

A shallow gasp was let out as she jolted awake. She frantically sat up, strangely out of breath and covered head to toe in sweat. Her eyes looked about, she was in her room. Moonlight still shone in through the windows, just barely illuminating the dark room.

Heavy pants filled the room and Shiori’s hand instinctively shot towards her wife, just to ensure she was still there. But just like her dream, she felt nothing, only the mattress that was now cold. Golden eyes widened and Shiori’s heart sank.. ‘Where is she? She should be right beside me. Is she-’ Memories of her dream flashed in her mind's eye, causing panic to surge through her. 

‘Rissa!’ She cried internally as she clambered out of bed and rushed out of the room. Her feet slammed into the floor as she sprinted through the hall and down the stairs, damn near tripping as she reached the living room. ‘Where? Where? Where-’ She saw a light on in the kitchen and she bounded into the room.

Her body slammed into the counter as she tried to bring herself to a stop, her eyes finally catching sight of her wife. Standing next to the open fridge was Nerissa, holding a bowl of ice cream in her hands and her mouth open in mid-bite. The raven just froze, staring at her like a deer in headlights until they finally shook themselves out of their shocked state.

“Shiori what’s with all the racket? It sounded like a bull is running upstairs and-” Nerissa paused, finally noticing her wife’s distressed state. “Are you okay…?” Shiori just stared at them, her chest heaving with shallow breaths as tears began to flow down her cheeks. ‘She… she’s okay..’ 

Relief surged through her and the archiver’s legs shook as she tried to step towards the raven. Nerissa hastily set her bowl on the counter and rushed to embrace her wife. Shiori’s legs gave out, leaving the raven’s strong embrace as the only thing keeping her upright. 

Though they were shaky, her arms still wrapped around her wife, hugging them close as she buried her face in their neck. “You’re okay… thank goodness you’re okay…” Shiori whimpered through her tears as she desperately inhaled the scent of the raven. “Of course I’m fine, darling… Why wouldn’t I be-” She paused as a realization struck her and she held the archiver a little tighter.

“You had a nightmare didn’t you…” Shiori just weakly nodded her head, she didn’t have the energy to deny it. “What was it about?” Nerissa asked carefully and the room went eerily silent for a moment. That is until a weak sob broke from the archiver’s lips. “It was about you…”

The raven wanted to inquire further, but she just let her wife speak. “ They had found us… broke into our home and attacked us. They- They killed you… killed our baby… and I was powerless to stop it…” Shiori admitted through her sobs and Nerissa swore she felt her heart break at the sound.

Concern filled the raven, but alongside it, confusion began to fester. “I- don’t understand.. Why did you dream that though? Why did-?” “Because, I’m scared!” Shiori cried out, her embrace around her wife tightening as she finally admitted it. That was it. That was the root of all her anxieties and her overprotectiveness towards her wife. It all came down to that one simple phrase.

“It’s been like this for months now…” Shiori muttered, remembering how she felt the day she learned Nerissa was pregnant. “I thought I was getting better… I thought my fears were finally beginning to go away…” She paused, swallowing her tears as she tried not to get even more choked up. “But then… I made a promise to your mother…”

Nerissa’s brow furrowed in confusion, this was her first time hearing about this. “Promise..?” “I promised to protect you and our baby…” Shiori answered with a shuddering breath. “But then I started thinking…What if I can’t? What if they find us and try to hurt us? What they take me away from you! What if I fail to-”

“Shiori!” The raven pulled away and tightly gripped the archiver’s shoulders, cutting off their spiraling thoughts. “Calm. Down.” She instructed firmly, keeping her eyes locked onto her wife’s. “Please… You can’t keep letting these fears eat you up like this. I hate seeing what it’s doing to you…” Nerissa muttered pleadingly, but the archiver was still far too distraught to fully see reason. “But… But I…” 

“But nothing!” Nerissa shouted, only to quickly regret her decision as she saw her wife begin to shrink in on herself. “Wait no, Shiori I’m sorry just…” She paused, trying to gather her words. “I’m scared too…” Golden eyes widened, almost as if Shiori couldn’t believe what they had just heard. “You… you are…?”

The raven just nodded solemnly. “I never said anything about this, but when I first realized I was pregnant, all I felt was this overwhelming sense of fear… I mean… we’re wanted fugitives. We have scars from the people who hurt us… those same people are still hunting us.” Nerissa admitted as she took in a shuddering breath.

“And then I began to wonder what they would do if they found us… What they would do to me.. What they would do to you… What they would do to our baby…” Tears began to form in their eyes, but she held firm, keeping them at bay. “But then the more I thought about it… the more I began to realize that even if they did find us… I wouldn’t let them lay a hand on you, either of you…"

Her brow furrowed, her eyes carrying a distinct glow of conviction. “I promised myself that I wouldn’t let anything happen to our family… Fears be damned, I wouldn’t let them have you.” Nerissa muttered as she swallowed the lump in her throat. “I was scared… I’m still scared… But I know in my heart that somehow… some way… we’ll be okay..”

The raven’s hands reached up, tenderly cupping Shiori’s cheeks. “So please Shiori… don’t let your fears continue to consume you… and please… don’t feel like you have to hide what you’re feeling…” She leaned down, pressed a loving kiss onto her wife’s forehead. “We’re in this… together.”

Shiori paused for a second, unable to utter a single word. But then she felt it, a fresh wave of tears streaming down her face. ‘Together…’ Something about that one simple word, just made her heart feel better than it had in weeks. ‘We’ll be okay… together… Our baby will be okay… as long as we’re together’ The archiver thought to herself before focusing on one singular thing. ‘Our baby…’

She looked down, her eyes focusing on Nerissa’s belly, currently obstructed by her shirt. “C-Can I…” Shiori muttered, her hands shakily reaching towards her wife’s small baby bump. The raven just smiled and grabbed her hands, guiding them under her shirt to press against her skin. “You don’t need to ask, silly.”

“Then… you wouldn’t mind if I…” Shiori fell to her knees and lifted her wife’s shirt just enough for her to press her ear against their belly. Nerissa almost cried at the sight, feeling a wave of emotion surge through her. The archiver meanwhile, just remained quiet and closed her eyes. But they very quickly flew open as she heard it, a very small and faint heartbeat coming from her wife’s bump.

Shock surged through her. Just hearing that sound… Hearing their baby’s first signs of life, it brought Shiori an indescribable feeling of happiness. The archiver briefly pulled away, looking up at her wife with joyous eyes. “Rissa… our baby, I…I can hear them… I can hear their heartbeat.” 

“A-Are you serious?” The raven asked in disbelief, to which Shiori nodded fervently. If Nerissa wasn’t already crying, she certainly was now. “Our baby is growing…” She whispered, a smile stretching across her tear streaked face. The archiver looked back down at her wife’s baby bump, her hands tenderly stroking the soft skin. “T-They are…”

For the first time in weeks, she didn't feel scared. That overwhelming sense of fear was gone, replaced instead with an indescribable feeling of joy. She leaned forward, pressing a loving kiss onto Nerissa’s belly. “I promise I’ll keep you safe…” Shiori smiled, resting her forehead against the bump. “I can’t wait to meet you…”

Chapter Text

Pregnancy had honestly been a smooth ride for Nerissa and understandably so. She had always dreamed about settling down and eventually having children at some point and now that dream was coming true. Albeit, in a much more messy and sudden way than she had initially expected.

She wouldn’t have it any other way though. A planned and well thought out first pregnancy just didn’t suit her and Shiori. No, this pregnancy was the perfect encapsulation of them. Wild and unpredictable, spontaneous and emotional. It was them in their purest and most unadulterated form.

While there had been small bumps thus far, mostly them both dealing with their unresolved issues, things had been going amazingly well. They had the support of their family and friends, no health problems had arisen, and in general, everything was going exactly as she thought it would. Except for one thing. Her pregnancy cravings.

Nerissa knew they would come about eventually, pretty much every pregnant woman experienced them after all. Part of her was even a bit curious as to what her cravings would be. But, given what she saw Malpha eating when they were pregnant, things weren’t looking too good for the raven, leaving her silently dreading what kind of abhorrent things she’d gain an appetite for.

Thankfully though, her cravings were nothing crazy or outlandish. Instead, she merely craved sweet things like cakes, pastries, and other goodies. However, problems soon began to rear their ugly heads, as Nerissa quickly realized that her cravings only ever kicked in at odd hours of the night. Usually past midnight.

At first this wasn’t much of an issue for her, as she could easily sate her cravings by sneaking out of bed to grab a cookie or a bowl of ice cream. The problems began though when she went downstairs one night and saw they were out of all their sweets. Naturally this didn’t sit right with Nerissa and so she had decided to make cookies at 3 in the morning.

That was just a few days ago and now she was all out of cookies again. To make matters worse, she was also out of the ingredients. ‘Well fuck…What do I do now?’ Nerissa groaned internally as she habitually checked the freezer. She really wanted something sweet, particularly some ice cream since the weather was starting to warm up, but they were all out.

‘I could just quickly go to the store and get some. They’re open 24 hours anyways.’ But that’s where another problem arose. ‘Shiori…’ The raven didn’t want to just leave the house without saying anything. Especially given her wife’s nightmare just 2 weeks ago, she didn’t want to risk them potentially waking up with her not there and cause them to panic. She couldn’t do that to them.

And so with a heavy, but good intentioned heart, she decided it’d be best to wake them up. Nerissa crept back to their room and flicked on the dim lights, making sure her movements were slow and quiet so as to not risk startling them. She crawled onto the bed and towards her wife’s sleeping form, a small smile spreading across her cheeks as she approached. She knew exactly what to do.

Her hand reached up, stroking along their arm before reaching their bare shoulder. There she placed a small kiss, causing her wife to stir slightly before she trailed up. A kiss was planted onto their neck and Shiori let out a small groan. Then she trailed up to their cheek, this time peppering multiple kisses across their face before moving up the back of their ear.

A kiss was pressed onto the area and their eyes finally opened, revealing those beautiful golden orbs. “Rissa…?” Shiori mumbled confusedly, her voice low and raspy due to just waking up. She rolled onto her back, staring up at the raven who was simply smiling down at her. “Good morning, Shiorin~”

“I didn’t know 1 am was considered morning, but whatever floats your boat I guess…” Shiori snarked while tiredly rubbing her eyes. “In all seriousness though, is something wrong? You don’t usually wake me up at this time.” Nerissa’s smile turned guilty, she had almost forgotten why she had woken them up in the first place.

“No nothing’s wrong I just… wanted to let you know we're out of ice cream and that I’m going to the store to go get some.” The raven answered honestly, Shiori already knew about her night cravings after all. Hell, the archiver had even stopped eating sweets entirely so that Nerissa could have more for herself. Plus she was just planning on making a short trip and coming back home.

However, she was not at all prepared for what Shiori said next. “And you want me to come with you, is that it?” Nerissa just froze, her brain unable to conjure up a single word due to how caught off guard she was. “I-I well… You… I-I’m not saying I don’t want you to… I just-” Her ramblings would be ultimately cut off by a small sigh as Shiori sat up from the bed. “I’ll go get my shoes.”

Nerissa just sat there, completely befuddled as her brain struggled to comprehend what just happened. She wasn’t opposed to Shiori coming with her, she just hadn’t expected her to think that’s what she wanted. Her eyes glanced towards her wife, currently rummaging through their closest in search of simple tennis shoes and a flannel.

Once both items were retrieved Shiori stood up and looked towards the raven, causing her eyes to widen. Even under the dim lights, Nerissa could see a faint smirk on the archiver’s face. “You gonna come put some shoes on or you just gonna sit there, pretty bird~”

The raven just pouted at the tease, making Shiori’s smirk only grow wider. Somehow, someway, the archiver had managed to lay a trap and Nerissa had walked right into it. ‘How the hell did she…?’ She just shook her head, deciding it was ultimately nothing worth dwelling upon. Besides… ‘It just means she wants to spend time with me.’

. . .

The automatic doors slid open, allowing the couple to pass through the threshold and into the store. A deep yawn broke from Shiori’s lips, catching the attention of her wife. “You tired, Shiori?” Nerissa asked sweetly, tightening her hold around the archiver’s arm.

“Nah, my body’s just not used to being awake at this time.” Shiori answered while rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. A small expression of guilt crossed Nerissa’s face. “Sorry, hun.. You didn’t have to come with me, you know?” The archiver just gave her arm a light tug, earning them a small squeak of surprise. “It’s fine, Reese. Besides, I wanted to come.”

Nerissa paused for a moment before smiling broadly. “Aw so you really did just wanna spend time with me~” She cooed, a wing wrapping around the shorter girl’s waist. Shiori just affectionately rolled her eyes and gently ushered her wife forward. “Aight come on, birdy. Let’s get you your ice cream.”

The pair stepped through the store, finding that they were the only ones in there aside from the store owner. It felt kind of strange honestly, being in a space that was usually filled with people. The place was now practically empty and quiet, uncomfortably quiet… Nerissa stood a little straighter, her fingers unconsciously beginning to snap at her side.

The sound quickly caught Shiori’s attention, making her look up at the raven as they approached the frozen section. “Hey, you okay? Is it too quiet in here?” She asked, already knowing what was going on. Nerissa stiffly nodded her head in response, feeling a bit relieved hearing her wife’s voice. “Yeah it is… but it’s fine. I feel better knowing that you’re here…”

Shiori just stared up at her for a moment, silently scrutinizing her behavior. ‘Hmm I need to think of something quick to get the silence off her mind…’The archiver thought before stopping in front of one of the freezers. “Oh, is that the ice cream you usually get?” They asked, making Nerissa turn to where she was facing.

Almost immediately, her eyes lit up, a squeal of excitement spilling from her lips as she opened the freezer. “Oh shit, it is!” She answered, her wings fluttering happily. A smile stretched across her face, her anxiety quickly dissipating as she looked through the different pints of ice cream.

Behind her, Shiori just smiled proudly at having successfully distracted her wife. “So what flavor are you feeling tonight?” The archiver asked, leaning against another freezer as she watched Nerissa look through the various flavors.

“Hmm, I’m not sure…” The raven muttered as she pulled a pint from the freezer to appraise before putting it back. “I really want mint-chip, but I already had it last time I had ice cream and I also wanted something fruity so I was thinking, maybe I could get strawberry…” She explained before a small pout broke out across her face. “But I also want something simple so maybe I could just get vanilla…”

Shiori just stood there, eyes wide in astoundment. “Damn, you really take this stuff seriously huh?” She snarked, which only seemed to make the raven pout even more. “Maybe too seriously, cause I can’t even decide what I want.” Nerissa whined, making the archiver just shake her head playfully.

“Why not just get all three of them, then?” Shiori questioned and the raven just stared up at her with a look of astonishment, like they hadn’t even considered that. The archiver couldn’t help but find them adorable at that moment. “Oh my god, you’re so right!” Nerissa exclaimed as she plucked her three desired pints from the freezer before closing it.

She stepped back over to her wife, leaning down to press a loving kiss atop their head. “I guess letting you come with me was a good choice. Just what would I do without you~?” Shiori just smirked, taking one of the pints so the raven wouldn’t have to carry as much. “You’d be coming home with just one pint of ice cream, that’s what.” She snarked as they began to head towards the checkout counter.

“You say that like I wouldn’t have decided to get all three on my own.” Nerissa shot back, to which Shiori gave her a look. “Reese, I literally just had to tell you, you could buy them all…” The raven just silently stared at her wife, who just smirked up at her. “You are so mean, you know that, Shiorin~?”

“I know, but you love me~” The archiver teased as she stepped slightly ahead of her wife. “That I do. However…” With her free hand Nerissa grabbed Shiori by the wrist, bringing them to a sudden stop. “What are you-” The archived tried to ask, only to be cut off by a kiss on the back of her ear.

A small gasp fell from her lips, having not expected her wife to do that, only to then bite back a moan as the raven nibbled on the shell of her ear. “...you forget that I can be just as mean if provoked~” Nerissa whispered, planting one last kiss on Shiori's ear before pulling away and stepping past them.

“Anyways, let's go checkout, before the ice cream melts.” The raven called back sweetly as Shiori just gaped at them, her cheeks flushed several shades of red. “I- you just… why did- ugh never mind…” She groaned deciding it wasn’t worth the fuss, though she couldn’t help but smile at the giggle Nerissa gave in reaction to her pouting.

They soon approached the checkout counter, smiling brightly at the store owner; a small, elderly woman with curly gray hair, and a sweet looking face. “Oh, Nerissa, Shiori! Where have you been? It feels like it’s been forever since I last saw you both.” The lady cooed, her voice exuding a tone only a grandmother was capable of.

“Hello Ms. Miranda! Sorry it’s been a while, things have been a bit crazy these last few months.” Nerissa answered cheerily as she placed their items down on the counter. “As crazy as you two finally getting married?” Miranda asked teasingly and Shiori couldn’t help but smile at the woman’s attitude.

Miranda was one of the few humans that she and Nerissa trusted. The woman’s kindness and grandmotherly aura made them feel safe and welcome in her store. It also helped that she treated all of her customers like family, yet had grown particularly attached to the couple. She didn’t even seem bothered knowing that Nerissa was a demon, simply viewing it as a fun little quirk of theirs.

“Somehow even crazier, if you can believe it.” Shiori answered, watching as the woman took her time scanning their items, a tactic she often used when she wanted to talk to someone a bit longer. “Oh? Now you’ve got me curious? Did something happen recently that I don’t know about?”

The couple shared a look and Shiori nodded up at Nerissa, telling her it was alright to spill the news. “Well you see…” The raven muttered as she idly stroked her belly through her shirt. “... just a few months, we found out we’re expecting a baby!” Miranda paused in her actions, looking up at Nerissa with an excited, yet knowing smile.

“Oh I figured that was the case.” She said, slightly confusing the raven. “Huh? What do you-?” “I’m a grandmother, sweetie. Our intuition is never wrong. Besides, you’re positively glowing in a way I’ve never seen from you before.” Nerissa just smiled at the woman’s words, honestly feeling quite flattered. “Glowing? I see, I see~” It did make sense, considering how happy she’s felt lately.

“But congratulations though, I’m so happy for the both of you! How far along are you, if I may ask?” Miranda inquired her soft eyes silently looking over the raven’s body. “Just a little shy of 4 months. So I’m nearing the end of my first trimester. Our first checkup is actually tomorrow.” Nerissa eagerly answered, making Shiori smile beside her and unconsciously step a bit closer.

Finally, Miranda started bagging their items, though she continued to look at the couple with a tender expression. “Oh how wonderful! I’d ask more, but two look rather tired so I’ll let you go. I bet you’d rather go back to bed than listen to this old woman’s ramblings anyways.” The woman teased while offering the bag of ice cream, making both girls playfully roll their eyes.

“Goodnight, Ms. Miranda and thank you for being so sweet to us!” Shiori said as Nerissa took the bag and began to guide them out of the store. “You’re very welcome, my sweets. Oh and Shiori!” Miranda called out, causing the archiver to pause in the middle of the automatic sliding doors.

She pointed directly at Shiori, her finger wagging in a slightly scolding manner. “Nerissa there is a wonderful woman you’re married to. You better be nice and take good care of her. You understand me, young lady?” The archiver had to suppress a laugh at the use of the word “young”. She didn’t need to know how old they actually are…

“Yeah, be nice to me Shiorin~” Nerissa teased from behind Shiori, making her roll her eyes yet again. “I’ll think about it.” She clapped back with her usual snark, pulling a giggle from the raven as they both sent a small wave to Miranda before they turned and left the store.

. . .

The couple stepped through the portal and onto the stone pathway, immediately being hit by the ambient mana that filled the forest. Across from them was a quaint yet homey looking cottage, surrounded by a beautiful garden of magical plants and flowers.

“God damn… I always forget just how pretty this place is..” Shiori commented in astoundment, inhaling a deep breath of the clean and fresh air. Nerissa giggled beside her, squeezing her hand a bit tighter as they walked up the path. “Well she is the Keeper of Nature, I’d expect her home to be as beautiful and magical as she is.”

A smirk stretched across Shiori’s face before she could stop herself. “So you’re saying if she wasn’t beautiful or magical, this place would be a dump?” Nerissa just gaped at her, their feathers puffing up slightly. “What? NO! Why would I-” The archiver just giggled at her wife’s reaction, lifting their interlocked hands to press a kiss on the back of the raven’s, making them cease their stammering.

“Calm down, I’m just pulling your leg.” Shiori muttered against their skin, causing a soft blush to bloom across Nerissa’s cheeks. “You’re so lucky I love you.” The raven pouted, trying her best to appear angry. Though she failed miserably due to the smile that refused to leave her face. Shiori just smiled triumphantly before it quickly softened. ‘I know I am…’

They stepped onto the porch and gently rapt on the door. A couple seconds later the door opened, revealing none other than Ceres Fauna, her hair a beautiful spring pink and dressed in a simple sweater and skirt rather than the dress she was often depicted in. “Shiori, Nerissa, hello! Come on in, you’re just in time.” The kirin greeted sweetly, opening the door further to allow the couple inside.

Both women wasted no time in greeting them back, with Nerissa even sharing a warm hug with Fauna once the door was shut behind them. “How’ve you two been? It’s been about 4 months since I last saw you after all.” The kirin asked while guiding the couple into the living room.

“Pretty good honestly. We’ve kinda just been taking things easy since I got pregnant.” Nerissa answered as she made herself comfortable on the couch. Shiori nodded in agreement while sitting beside her wife. “Yeah that’s pretty much the gist of things. Other than some personal hiccups, things have actually been going really well.”

Fauna smiled at their answers, a relieved giggle spilling from her lips. “Well that’s good to hear. I had been wondering how you've both been handling things since you got pregnant so suddenly. But I suppose I had nothing to worry about.” She sighed before finally remembering the purpose of the couple’s visit.

“But aside from all that, are you ready for your first checkup?” The kirin asked gleefully as she moved to kneel in front of Nerissa, only to pause as Shiori piped up. “Yeah so how does this actually work? Is this like an ultrasound type deal or…?” Fauna giggled at the archiver’s question, but wasn’t at all surprised with their natural curiosity.

“No it’s nothing like that.” She answered, not missing the way Shiori leaned forward to listen more intently. “I’m only going to be checking the baby’s vitals and making sure they’re healthy and growing properly.” The kirin then glanced up at Nerissa, flashing her a gentle smile. “Then of course checking to make sure your wife is doing fine as well.”

Seemingly satisfied with their answer, Shiori smiled and sat back. “Well if that's the case then I’ll let you work your magic, mother nature.” Fauna just playfully rolled her eyes at the use of that title before turning to Nerissa, relieved to see them already lifting their shirt to expose their belly.

“Well if you insist.” The kirin joked back as focused her mana, a soft golden glow forming at her palms. “This might tickle just a little bit.” She warned before lifting her hands up to Nerissa’s baby bump, her palms just barely hovering about their skin. The raven twitched ever so slightly. “Oh wow you weren’t kidding.” She muttered with a small giggle before forcing herself to remain still.

The kirin just giggled along with them. “Don’t worry this shouldn’t take too long.” She murmured softly as she moved her hands along Nerissa’s belly “What do you feel, Fauna?” The raven asked after a beat of silence, her burrow noticeably twitching from trying to keep herself from laughing.

“They feel rather strong already. Their mana levels seem to be growing at a steady pace.” Fauna answered, her hands focusing particularly around the bottom of the raven’s bump. “Mana?” Shiori's golden eyes glanced up confusedly. “I thought a baby’s mana didn’t start developing until 6 months in.” The archiver muttered, remembering something she read from a book about the development of magical children.

Fauna just gave them a soft smile, noting the way they seemed to shift nervously. “While you are correct, your child seems to be an outlier to that rule.” She answered, reaching out to take hold of her friend’s hand to soothe them. “But there’s no need to worry. I promise, your baby is incredibly healthy and content. If anything, all that extra mana will prevent any potential issues in the future.”

Her answer thankfully seemed to be enough to calm Shiori, as they breathed a small sigh of relief. “Alright, that's good to hear. Umm how are they doing growth wise though?” The archiver asked and Fauna released their hand to refocus her attention back on Nerissa’s belly.

“They seem to be growing at a perfectly normal pace. Their heart rate is also pretty steady which is of course indicative of a healthy heart.” Fauna explained before sparring a glance up at the couple. “I guess they’re a lot like their parents already. Strong and full of surprises.”

Nerissa giggled at the kirin’s words, her wine red eyes fixating on her belly. “Something tells me they get it from their father.” She murmured before glancing over at Shiori, who returned her look with a soft blush and a sheepish smile. Fauna just chuckled sweetly. “That I don’t doubt in the slightest.”

The kirin’s hands continued to hover around Nerissa’s belly for a bit, before she eventually stopped and stood up. “Well, everything seems to be going perfectly. You’re healthy, the baby is healthy. Just continue with your regular routine and take it easy, alright?” Fauna said, smiling at the brief look of relief the couple shared.

“Thank you so much, Fauna! You’re really wonderful for doing this for us.” Nerissa chirped, fixing her shirt before standing up to wrap the kirin in another hug. “Yeah, you’re really doing us a solid here.” Shiori piped up, a small yet gracious smile on her face as she watched Fauna return her wife’s hug.

“You’re both very welcome. I know your current circumstances are rather… unique, so I want to help ensure everything goes as smoothly as possible.” The kirin muttered softly before pulling away, being greeted by a warm smile from Nerissa. “Well, we're glad to have you on this new journey of ours.”

. . .

A deep yawn spilled from Shiori’s lips and she leaned further back against her pillow. In her hand was her phone, her thumb darting across the keyboard as she texted Fauna. She and Nerissa had returned from their checkup with the kirin a little more than an hour ago. They had stayed much later than they had anticipated, so much so that it was already dark by the time they finally left.

Almost as soon as they got home though, Nerissa had decided to go take a shower, leaving Shiori to her devices. Currently, the archiver was simply texting Fauna to confirm the date of their next checkup. ‘That whole thing had actually gone better than I expected.’ Shiori mused to herself.

She honestly didn’t know what she had been expecting, but she was nonetheless glad things turned out so well. Due to her and Nerissa’s status as wanted fugitives, seeking medical care from normal hospitals was not an option for them. It wasn’t even just hospitals though, any kind of government buildings were completely out of the question for them.

Thankfully, their friends had their backs, which is why Fauna had so readily agreed to provide medical care for them. It honestly made Shiori feel a lot better about the future, knowing they had the support of so many. ‘See? Things are gonna turn out just fine, you worry wuss.’ The little voice in her head snarked affectionately and Shiori just rolled her eyes.

It was right though and if anything she was glad about it. Ever since her nightmare a few weeks ago, Shiori had made it her mission to get a better grip on her anxieties. She had already made great strides in her goal, the most prominent being she no longer felt that looming sense of fear constantly hanging over her head.

While her fears were still there, they no longer overwhelmed her as much as they used to. Now for the first time in what felt like forever, Shiori felt optimistic about the future. If anything, she looked forward to seeing what it had in store for her and her family.

She then thought back to their checkup earlier and a smile crept on her face. ‘I wonder what they’ll be like…’ The archiver thought as she slowly let her phone drop from her hand. That thought had been encircling her mind quite often as of late, but ever since they got back from Fauna’s cottage, it was all she could think about.

Gradually her mind began to wander, thinking of what, or rather who their child will turn out to be. Would they be a sound demon like Nerissa? If so, would they have a voice as beautiful as hers? Would they take more after her, being more quiet and reserved? Or would they be more like their mother, radiant and charismatic. Would they be an archiver…?

Shiori quickly shook her head, shuddering at the thought. ‘Hopefully not…’ She thought bitterly before perking up as the bathroom door opened, revealing her very naked wife. The archiver blushed at the sight but didn’t think much of it, she was used to Nerissa’s affinity for being naked after all.

The raven sighed blissfully as she stepped into the room, tenderly drying her long ebony hair with a towel. She smiled as she caught sight of Shiori, who almost immediately smiled in return. “I’m guessing you had a good shower?” The archiver asked, her eyes helplessly trailing over her wife’s body, quietly admiring their curves and numerous scars.

She focused particularly on their tummy and her noticeably more pronounced baby bump. Warmth swelled in her heart at the sight, her earlier thoughts briefly returning to her mind before Nerissa piped up. “I did! Though it would’ve been even better if you were with me~” The raven purred as she slowly sat on the edge of the bed.

The archiver’s blush deepened, but still she paid their words no mind, figuring her wife was just in a playful mood. “I would’ve joined you but I was too busy planning our next checkup with Fauna.” Shiori replied, earning her a curious look from the raven. “Did you guys figure out a date?” Nerissa asked as she dropped the damp towel onto the floor.

“Mhm! Next month, so almost midway through your second trimester.” Shiori answered, watching as a smile stretched across Nerissa’s face. “Look at you, being so on top of everything. I really couldn’t have asked for a better wife, huh~” The raven purred as she began to crawl up, leaning down and pressing a trail of kisses along her wife’s legs as she settled between them.

Golden eyes widened in shock and Shiori hissed slightly as a small love bite was made against her inner thigh. “Rissa, what are you…?” She questioned before trailing off as a hand crept upwards, caressing her through her boxers. “What does it look like I’m doing?~”

“W-We’ve talked about this…” Shiori shuddered, already feeling her dick hardening beneath her wife’s soft touch. Despite that, she tried to hold firm. She had told herself she wouldn’t give in to her desires, not when she ran the risk of potentially hurting her wife or their baby.

‘It’s perfectly safe though. Besides, if you're that worried, then you could just be gentle with her.’ The voice in her head muttered all too helpfully, making Shiori’s already weak resolve falter. ‘I did not ask for your input!’ Nerissa smirked, a low giggle spilling from her lips as she continued to palm her wife’s hardening bulge. “I know… but I guess I just can’t help myself around you~”

The raven’s other hand reached up, her fingers hooking onto the waistband of Shiori’s boxers. The archiver herself wanted to stop them, to put her foot down and firmly tell them no. But the words wouldn’t come out, because as much as she hated to admit it, she wanted this. She really wanted this. Even so, she made one last feeble attempt to rein herself in. “I… You- But we…”

“Please Shiori…” Nerissa whimpered, looking up at the archiver with pleading eyes. “I promise it’s perfectly safe… and if it makes you feel better we don’t even have to do penetrative sex…Just please… I miss you… I miss your touch… I need you Shiori…”

That did her in. Shiori’s fists clenched, feeling her last bit of resolve crumble before finally giving in. “Damn it…. Alright fine… just nothing too crazy okay…?” Nerissa smirked victoriously as she began to tug the archiver’s boxers down. “Fine by me… but right now I just want to make sure you’re well taken care of~” She purred, taking her wife’s hardened dick into her hand.

Slowly strokes were made along their shaft, pulling a low groan from the archiver’s throat. Shiori shivered at the feeling, she hadn’t realized just how much her body missed her lover’s touch. The strokes turned more broad, causing small drops of pre to ooze from the tip.

Upon noticing it, Nerissa leaned forward her tongue lulling out to make a broad stroke up the length of her wife’s shaft until she reached the tip. There she brought the head into her mouth, her tongue eagerly lapping up the drops of pre. “Mmm, still as sweet as always~” She purred, feeling the clear liquid coating in the inside of her mouth.

“You…You really missed tasting me that bad huh…?” Shiori managed to snark through heavy panting. Nerissa just smirked against her, briefly pulling away from the archiver’s dick, a small line of saliva keeping them connected. “More than you could imagine…” She muttered before taking the tip back into her mouth, her tongue wasting no time in ravishing the sensitive head.

A shuddering moan fell from Shiori’s lips and her hips unconsciously bucked up into her wife’s mouth.
“F-Fuck, Reese…” She hissed before moaning as the raven’s head dipped, taking the entirety of her length in one go. “Oh f-fuck…” Her hands shot down, gripping onto Nerissa’s horns before quickly letting go as the action pulled a surprised moan from their throat.

“O-Oh shit, I’m sorry! I-I wasn’t thinking and I just-” Shiori stammered, only to pause as her hands were grabbed and pulled back to the raven’s head. The archiver paused for a moment, before the smart part of her brain finally kicked in and she grabbed ahold of her wife’s horns.

Nerissa hummed in satisfaction before she began to bob her head up and down, causing a full body shiver to wrack Shiori’s body. A full on moan spilled from her lips as her dick effortlessly slid in and out of her wife’s warm throat. “God… Rissa…” The archiver panted, already feeling her head growing hot and fuzzy as she throbbed inside her wife’s mouth.

She wasn’t going to last much longer and Nerissa clearly knew this, as she almost immediately began to double her efforts. Shiori’s grip on their horns tightened, her hands unconsciously beginning to guide the bobbing of their head. “Reese… f-fuck.. Rissa.. I’m close…I-”

The raven’s throat flexed and before Shiori could stop herself, her hips bucked upwards. Nerissa gagged at the action, before moaning as her wife’s dick slid the rest of the way down her throat. Her nose touched their pelvis and a harsh cry tore from the archiver’s throat. White ropes burst from the tip of their dick, coating the inside of the raven’s throat as she eagerly swallowed every last drop.

Eventually the grip on her horns slackened and she pulled off, wiping her mouth as she crawled up to lay atop her wife. “How was that~?” She purred, hovering above a blissed out Shiori. “Good… really fucking good..” The archiver panted, her chest heaving with uneven breaths. “Now I’m starting to regret making that rule in the first place.” She joked, pulling a giggle from the raven.

“It’s okay, you were just trying to take care of me..” Nerissa replied, leaning down to press a brief yet loving kiss onto her wife’s lips. “Speaking of…” Shiori muttered before flipping them over, pulling a surprised squeak from the raven before she silenced them with a kiss.

Nerissa eagerly melted into the kiss, moaning softly as a hot tongue invaded her mouth and entangled with her own. “It’s your turn~” Shiori purred as they pulled away and began to trail down, peppering kisses along her jaw and down her neck. The kisses were gentle at first, before growing more rough, incorporating tongue and teeth to lightly nip at her wife’s skin.

A small moan slipped from Nerissa’s lips, before shuddering as their tongue dragged along the column of her throat. “Shiori…” She whimpered, her hands reaching up to thread her fingers into dual-toned hair as the gentle kisses continued. Pleasant shivers ran down her spine, causing the already present heat in her core to turn downright blazing.

“Gods you’re beautiful, Rissa…” Shiori muttered, a hand reaching down to tenderly stroke her wife’s belly. “I love you so much…” She nipped at their jaw, pulling a small moan from their lips. “My incredible…” Her lips trailed down, peppering a trail of kisses down their neck. “...perfect…” She trailed further, pressing a loving kiss onto a large scar on her collar. “...beautiful raven~”

Low whimpers fell from Nerissa's lips at the sweet words, before a high pitched moan tore from her throat as her wife reached her breasts, their mouth latching onto one of her stiff peaks. “Aah gods.. Shiori~” She cried out as the archiver’s tongue ravished the nipple between lips.

The hand at her belly reached up, fondling the other breast and pulling a shuddering moan from the raven. Shiori’s mouth then switched places, giving some much needed attention to her wife’s other breast. Nerissa’s thighs squeezed together, the heat in her core begging for some kind of friction.

“S-Shiori… please… I need you… I-” The raven pleaded before Shiori leaned up, silencing her with a soft kiss before pulling away. “Shhh… don’t worry Rissa… I’ll take good care of you…” They muttered as their hand trailed down, gently caressing the scarred skin before finally reaching where Nerissa needed her most.

The first touch was soft, also ghostlike as the pads of Shiori’s fingers gently stroked along the raven’s slit, the digits almost immediately being coated in slick. A low giggle fell from the archiver’s lips, the sound reverberating inside Nerissa’s brain and making her shudder. “You’re soaked~” Shiori teased, her fingers beginning to make broader strokes, as her wife desperately rolled their hips into her hand.

“P-Please don’t t-tease me, Shiori…” Nerissa pleaded, her voice coming out in heavy pants. Shiori leaned in, her forehead resting against the raven’s. “Don’t worry… I’m not..” She muttered before her middle finger slowly pushed inside them. “Oh fuck…” Nerissa whimpered as the archiver began a gentle stroke motion, their wrist moving with little effort as their ring finger pushed inside as well.

“Oh gods… Shiori…” Nerissa whimpered before crying out in pleasure as the archiver pushed even deeper. Her inner walls clenched down her wife’s digits, small moans spilling from her lips one after the other as Shiori pumped her fingers in and out of her core. Essentially making a ‘come hither’ motion.

Her legs spread further and the archiver’s thumb almost immediately pressed onto her clit. Nerissa’s moans shot up in volume, creating a sharp din throughout the room as tight circles were rubbed onto the small bundle of nerves. “H-Holy fuck… Shiori~” She moaned as the steady pumping of her wife’s fingers seemed to grow even faster.

Lips crashed down onto hers and Nerissa moaned into the kiss, her arms looping around the archiver’s shoulders. A familiar coil began to tighten within her abdomen and the raven instantly knew she wasn’t going to last much longer. The kiss was broken and their eyes met, gold gazing lovingly into wine red orbs.

“S-Shiori I…F-Fuck Shiori… I’m gonna cum~ I..” The fingers inside her began pumping at a faster rate, making Nerissa cry out as the coil grew tighter. “ It’s okay… I’ve got you Rissa…” Shiori muttered softly, listening closely as the raven’s moans grew higher and higher. She leaned down, her lips ghosting over their ear. “Come for me my sweet bird~”

That was all Nerissa needed to hear. The moment those words floated into her ear, the coil snapped and the dam broke. A scream of ecstasy tore from her throat, her inner walls clenching desperately onto Shiori’s fingers as a rush of slick coated their palm and wrist. Gradually the fingers slowed, helping her ride out her intense orgasm before pulling out.

Nerissa’s body went limp, a sigh of bliss spilling from her lips as her wife settled down next to her, pulling her close to hold her from behind. “Thank you…” The raven murmured, feeling her limbs slowly turning to jelly as she melted in Shiori’s embrace. “You’re welcome, Reese…” The archiver muttered back as she pulled the blankets up to cover them both.

“I love you…” Nerissa whispered softly, her voice almost completely inaudible as her eyes began to droop shut, the call of sleep feeling incredibly tempting. Shiori’s arms wrapped around her, their hands softly caressing the raven’s baby bump as she snuggled closer. “I love you too…” She murmured, pressing a soft kiss onto her wife’s shoulder as they slowly fell asleep.

Chapter Text

A myriad of familiar voices mingled together, creating a warm and intimate feeling that stirred in Shiori’s chest. She walked through her house, greeting and engaging in small talk with all the guests. Her social battery would most certainly be completely drained by the day’s end, but she couldn’t care in the slightest. Not when there was so much excitement in the air.

Today was the gender reveal party for her and Nerissa’s baby. While at first Shiori was hesitant about hosting an entire party, she quickly warmed up to the idea. Especially since Fauna said she’d plan everything. ‘She certainly did a good job doing it.’ The archiver thought with a smile on her face.

It had been just a little under a week since their second checkup with the kirin. Nerissa was now 5 months pregnant and well into her second trimester and as planned, they went and visited Fauna. At first it was mostly a repeat of their first checkup, but it very quickly changed course when their friend revealed she could tell what gender their baby was.

While Fauna had asked if they wanted to know during the checkup itself, the couple had ultimately decided to wait and make it a special occasion. A moment they could share with their friends and family. ‘That was definitely the right call to make.’ Shiori thought before her smile briefly dropped. ‘But thank god Fauna offered to plan everything, because I could not imagine managing this shit…’

Her internal grumbling was short lived though as it was quickly washed away by the ambient excitement in the house. Though that was probably thanks to Bijou’s presence amplifying everyone’s emotions. But regardless, Shiori still felt happy just seeing everyone. Even as she quietly sat down in the dining room, she was more than content to just observe their shocking amount of friends.

Ever since their escape from the Cell, Advent had made quite a few allies and friends. Ranging from, an odd group of mythical beings and a time traveling detective, to the entire council that governed and maintained order amongst the world. There were even some strange outliers, such as a zombie schoolgirl, an alien, a peafowl from another realm, a sleep deprived black smith, and a weird water child.

And of course, there was Nerissa’s family. All of whom were happily chatting and intermingling with everyone else. Except for Malphis ll, who seemed more interested in whatever he was tinkering with. Though Shiori couldn’t help but notice the small, interested glances Iofi sent his way.

‘Good luck girl, you’re gonna need it.’ The archiver chuckled to herself before pausing as she felt a cold hand on her shoulder. She looked up, curious as to who it could be, only to smile as she saw two familiar faces staring back at her. “Ah! Mori, Kronii, how’s it going?” “I feel like we should be asking you that. You are the father to be, after all.” Kronii joked, chuckling as she sat down.

“I mean fair enough. But is it illegal to want to know how my old friend’s are doing?” Shiori snarked with an impish grin. “No, but today is all about you and your family. So you are the priority.” Kronii clapped back before realizing something. “Also what do you mean ‘old friend’? I saw you like 3 months ago.”

Shiori’s grin somehow widened further, her lip quirking up slightly and showing her fangs. “Oh trust me, I’m not referring to how long it’s been since we last spoke…” Kronii paused, her brain seemingly taking a moment to process the archiver’s words before her eyes widened. “Wait, are you calling me old?!” She cried out, making Shiori instantly burst out into laughter.

“What the heck man! I thought we were cool, but then you go and poke fun at my age. That’s kinda rude to be honest. ” The warden continued, not sounding the slightest bit offended. Though from the look in her eyes, it was clear that she was just happy to be making her friend laugh. “Besides, I’m not even that old!”

“Yes. Yes, you are Kronii.” Calli jabbed, her face stretched into a shit eating grin as she sat beside the warden who immediately rounded on her. “Shut up! No one asked you!” Kronii cried indignantly before pausing as a realization struck her. “Also, you’re one to talk! You’re like the same age as me!”

Calli just chuckled, her head shaking in amusement. “Touché Kronster.” She conceded before turning her attention to Shiori. “Anyways, enough of bullying Kronii. How are you doing Shiori? Feeling excited about today?” Her question pulled a genuine smile from the archiver, one she eagerly shared.

“‘Excited’ is one way you could describe how I’m feeling.” Shiori replied, feeling her heart swell in her chest. “I’m honestly full of so many emotions right now. Excitement, anticipation, nervousness. I don’t really know what to do with myself.” If anything, the emotions she listed barely scratched the surface of what she was truly feeling.

The reaper just smiled at her, their eyes shining in understanding. “Well I’d say that’s a pretty normal reaction. I mean, you’re gonna learn the gender of your first child very soon.” Shiori felt her heart skip a beat. While she already knew full well what was going to happen, having it spelled out to her like that made her heart practically do somersaults in her chest.

“Gods, that’s still so crazy to think about sometimes…” The archiver muttered, her fingers idly drumming against the table. “I mean. Me. A parent? Little Shiori would’ve had a field day if she knew this is how her life would turn out.” Her small joke pulled a few laughs from her friends. “I’m assuming you weren’t a big fan of children back then?” Kronii piped up with an impish tone.

A giggle spilled from Shiori’s lips at the warden’s comment. “That’s putting it mildly. Little Shiori really did not like children. In fact, I have the distinct memory of her swearing to never have any of her own.” Her giggles devolved into wistful laughter, a small wave of memories rushing back to her. “Boy, just how wrong she was.”

“Well from the looks of it, you’ve really come around on the idea.” Kronii said while glancing about the room, particularly noting the pink and blue party decorations. “Oh c’mon Kronii, I’d say she’s more than just ‘come around’ on the idea.” Calli piped up, giving the warden a friendly punch in the shoulder.

Shiori just smiled at their words. It was true after all. She hadn’t just come around on the idea, she fully embraced it. Learning that she and Nerissa were having a baby, was simultaneously the scariest and happiest moment of her life. At first she had struggled to ponder how they could raise a child, especially so soon after their marriage. Plus, given her host of issues, it just didn’t seem plausible.

Yet despite everything, once the shock had settled, she found herself excited. Nervous as hell obviously, but still extremely excited to have and raise a baby with the woman she loved. Sure she still felt scared at points, but she had learned to accept her fears and not let them consume her. Now, here she was, about to celebrate another milestone in her wife’s pregnancy.

The archiver then looked towards Calli, and she thought back to the day she had learned she and Nerissa were having a baby. She then remembered the words the reaper had said to her during that time. Words that she continued to live by every day of her and her wife’s journey. ‘You just take things one day at a time.’

“Hey, Mori.” Shiori piped up, catching the reaper’s attention. “I never really thanked you for what you said to me all those months ago. That and well… just helping me stay grounded when my whole world was rocked. So… thank you…” Calli just looked at her, giving those same tender eyes and warm smile like she had all that time ago. “No need to thank me, Shiori. But still, you’re welcome.”

Shiori could already feel tears welling up in her eyes, and she quickly shook her head before wiping them away. Now was not the time to be crying. ‘Gotta save that for later.’ She thought to herself before changing the subject. “Anyways, before this conversation gets any more emotional. How are you doing Kronii? Since you never gave me an answer.”

The warden paused for a moment, her brain visibly lagging due to how fast the topic change was before she finally got her bearings. “Oh pretty good actually! I’m just really happy to be here.” Kronii answered, a genuine smile on her face. “It’s nice seeing everyone come together after so long, and all to celebrate a special moment for you and Nerissa…”

“Well, I’m glad you all could come. It makes me really happy seeing everyone.” Shiori replied softly before grumbling internally. ‘God dammit it’s getting emotional again. Quick, change the subject!’ “Speaking of everyone, where are your wives?” She asked, her eyes unconsciously looking for the owl and kirin.

Kronii was quiet for a moment, clearly wondering that herself. “Well, I know Fauna is busy getting everything ready for the actual reveal so she’s somewhere. Mumei is…” She sat up a bit straighter, her blue eyes scanning for any glimpse of feathers or long brown hair. When she found nothing, she turned back to her friends with a flat look on her face. “I actually have no idea.”

The archiver just shrugged and giggled at the warden’s words. “Well they’re around here somewhere.” In the corner of her eye she saw a glimpse of red step into the dining room. “You’ll find them I’m sure you will…” Her words slowed to a drawl and her golden eyes widened as they locked onto the person, or rather people, that walked into the room.

Elizabeth Rose Bloodflame, along with the rest of Justice, came into the room. They looked a bit awkward and out of place, even amongst a group of demons and magical beings. But despite that, they were smiling, laughing, chatting with other people and overall just clearly having a good time. Yet even with all this in mind all Shiori felt was anger surge in her veins.

‘What are they doing here?’ The archiver thought to herself as she continued to watch them. She didn’t remember inviting them, but then again, she had let Fauna and Nerissa handle all the invitations. But still, why were they here in the first place? Did Nerissa-?

A hand waved in front of her face, pulling Shiori from her ruminating thoughts. “Yo, Shiori. You good?” Kronii asked, but the archiver was barely paying attention. “Y-Yeah I’m…” Her head shook rapidly. No she wasn’t good. In fact she needed to speak with Nerissa right this second.

“Excuse me, I need to go speak to my wife real quick.” She said before promptly standing up and marching out of the room without saying another word. Cautiously she looked up as she passed by Justice, and she almost froze on the spot when she saw scarlet eyes glance down to meet hers.

Time seemingly slowed to a crawl, and in that moment the archiver felt a volatile rage bubble in her chest. Honestly, had there not been over a dozen people already in the room. She likely would’ve lunged at Elizabeth. But to keep herself calm, Shiori quickly averted her gaze and continued forward.

She marched into the living room, easily spotting her wife amongst the crowd. The raven was talking very animatedly with Kiara and IRyS, and as much as Shiori hated to interrupt, she needed to speak with her wife. The archiver approached from behind and gently grabbed their wrist, being mindful not to use too much force and risk startling them.

“Hey, can we talk for a minute?” Shiori asked once the raven turned around. Nerissa perked up curiously, mentally noting how their words vaguely sounded more like a demand than a request. “Oh sure, of course!” She answered, giving their friends a brief apology before following behind the archiver as they practically dragged her upstairs.

Their bedroom was reached and the door was promptly shut behind them before Shiori rounded on her wife. “What are they doing here?” She asked in a low hiss, making Nerissa jump slightly. “What do you mea-” The raven asked before pausing as the realization struck her. “You mean… Justice?”

“Yes! So why are they here?” Shiori snarled, before her inner voice whispered in her ear. ‘Easy girl. Don’t you get all angry at her now.’ The archiver’s brow furrowed, feeling a small bit of shame swirling in her brain. She knew she should listen to the voice, but her anger was still far too potent.

Nerissa meanwhile just paused, feeling shocked at her wife’s behavior. She hadn’t seen them act like this in… years. “Because… Fauna and I invited them…” The raven answered slowly, carefully gauging Shiori’s reaction all the while. Though it was fairly mild, she could still see a distinct flash of anger in their golden eyes.

“But why though?! You know my feelings about them, Reese!” Shiori questioned, her voice raising along with her anger. ‘Hey calm yourself! Let her explain before you start to spiral.’ Her inner voice yelled scoldingly, making the archiver’s anger dampen slightly. “I know, but they’ve proven themselves to be trustworthy.” Nerissa answered, her eyes carrying a small bit of sadness.

“They stopped pursuing us a long time ago. Hell, they helped us get away on more than one occasion.” The raven continued, making Shiori’s anger slowly dissipate further, she knew what they were saying was true. ‘See! You were getting worked up over nothing.’

Yet despite knowing all that, despite all the good they did for Advent, Shiori just couldn’t let her disdain for Justice go. “But they still hurt us, Reese! Elizabeth literally attacked you and dragged you back to their base at one point.” The archiver cried out, feeling more anger surge through her at the painful memory. She could still distinctly recall finding Nerissa, tired, crying, and covered in bloodied bandages.

“But she let me go! She could’ve taken me to… them, but she didn’t.” Nerissa cried back, her wings puffing up as her emotions started to overwhelm her. “Yes they have done bad things, but they’re not bad people! They were just following orders given to them, orders that they refused to follow through with.” Her voice began to break, sounding almost pleading. “They’re not hunting us anymore, so why? Why are you acting like this?”

Shiori froze, feeling her anger fade into shame as her wife’s words hit her like a truck. ‘She’s got a point, you know? Besides, if they really wanted to capture you all, they’ve had plenty of opportunities to do so.’ Her inner voice whispered, making her feel even worse. But despite that, she just didn’t trust Justice. In her mind, their good actions couldn’t erase the bad things they had done.

They couldn’t erase the years her and Advent spent on the run. They couldn’t erase the many nights she had stayed awake, watching and mentally preparing herself to protect her loved ones at all costs. They couldn’t erase the physical and mental scars they had left behind. They couldn’t erase the fact that they, even if indirectly, worked with the people who tormented them for thousands of years.

To Shiori, it didn’t matter what Justice did now, for the damage has already been done. ‘But why do I still feel… guilty?’

“I just…” Shiori whispered, her fist clenching at her sides. “I just don’t trust them, Rissa. I can’t, not after everything they’ve done to us.” Tears began to well in her eyes, but she made no attempt to wipe them away. There were far too many emotions racing through her. “They hurt me, they hurt Biboo, they hurt the twins, they hurt you! And I just can’t forgive or trust them with that in mind!”

“Hey hey hold on, Shiori!” Nerissa exclaimed, breaking the archiver from her spiraling state as the raven took hold of her clenched fists. “Calm down. Just breathe for me, okay darling…?” The raven muttered softly, rubbing the pad of her thumb across Shiori’s knuckles.

Thankfully, Shiori did as she was told and inhaled deep, soothing breaths into her lungs. Slowly, she could feel herself beginning to calm down as evident by her fists unclenching, allowing her to gently grasp onto her wife’s hands. “Thank you, Reese…” She muttered before feeling her lingering guilt prodding at the back of her mind. “A-And I’m sorry, I just… I don’t trust them…”

Nerissa just smiled sweetly, letting go of Shiori’s hands to cup their face. “That’s okay. I’m not asking you to." Her voice was soft, almost as soft as her touch as she tenderly wiped the tears clinging to the archiver’s eyes. “You don’t have to trust them. But please… trust me. Trust my faith in them. Please, that’s all I ask…” Wine red eyes narrowed pleadingly, making Shiori’s heart ache in her chest.

‘Dammit…’ She huffed internally as she met her wife’s gaze. ‘I can’t say no when you look at me like that…’ Her hands reached up, gently grasping onto Nerissa’s wrists as she leaned into their touch. “Okay… I trust you. Just… please tell me next time you plan on inviting them to anything.” As much as she trusted her wife, she’d rather not be caught off guard like this again.

“I will, I promise.” Nerissa muttered, leaning down to rest her forehead against the archiver’s. “Though, I’m sorry for not telling you they’d be here. With everything going on, it honestly slipped my mind.” Shiori managed to crack a smile, she knew how forgetful her wife could be, especially when she was eagerly looking forward to something.

‘Besides you know you can’t hold it against her.’ Her inner voice snarked, and Shiori had to physically hold back from rolling her eyes. Instead she looked up at Nerissa, feeling all of her earlier distress and anger completely wash away. All that mattered in that moment was the raven. “I love you…” She muttered softly.

The raven smiled at her words, before leaning down to press a tender kiss onto her lips. “I love you too…” Nerissa muttered back as she pulled away, taking Shiori’s hand into her own. “Now come on! We’ve got a whole party waiting for us downstairs.” She exclaimed as she began to guide the archiver out of the room.

“Besides, we still need to learn what our baby is going to be!” Just those words alone pushed every last trace of anger from Shiori’s heart. Now all she felt was excitement and she smiled back at Nerissa as she followed them out. “Alright alright, I’m coming!”

. . .

Fuwawa’s face twitched, her nose unconsciously scrunching up as light blue face paint was applied beneath her eyes. Or at least it was being applied, until a small pad of rubbing alcohol was used to remove it. “Oh my gosh! Sit still!” Mococo huffed from their spot in front of her as she scrubbed the paint off their sister’s face. Their own face was also decorated with pink face paint.

“I am sitting still!” Fuwawa cried out indignantly. She was telling the truth though, her whole body was currently as still as a statue. Except for her wagging tail, though that was mostly due to her excitement. And how could she not be excited considering what was happening today?

Today was the gender reveal party for Shiori and Nerissa’s baby, and better yet, her and Mococo would be the ones to announce it! She could still remember getting the call from Fauna, and the pup had practically been bouncing off the walls with excitement as the kirin told her the plan. Her sister of course was also informed and both pups had been working very closely with Fauna the last few days.

‘Ahh! I’m so excited! I can’t wait to see the look on their faces when we announce it!’ Fuwawa cried internally, feeling her tail wag a bit faster at the thought. As far as she was aware, her friends were completely in the dark regarding Fauna’s plan, which meant they didn’t know about the pups’ involvement. ‘Good! It’ll make the surprise extra special!’

She would soon be dragged from her thoughts though by her sister roughly grabbing her by the jaw. “Then hold your face still! I can’t apply the paint properly with it moving so much!” Mococo complained in her usual raspy tone as she tried to apply a clean strip of blue paint beneath her sister’s eyes.

“But it’s cold! I can’t help it!” Fuwawa cried out as she gripped her sister’s wrist, trying to wrench it away from her face. Mococo just held on tighter though. “Well suck it up then! The sooner I get this done, the sooner I’ll let you go!” Fuwawa just whined before begrudgingly trying to keep her face still. She sometimes forgot just how much of a perfectionist her sister could be.

“Girls, no fighting! We only have a few minutes before it’s time for the reveal, so you can save your bickering for later.” Fauna scolded in a distinct motherly tone, though it didn’t really seem to do much. “Don’t worry, they’ll stop soon….Probably.” Bijou piped up, lounging casually with her hands behind her head as she floated in the air.

Fauna gave the rock a curious and amused look. “You sound like you have plenty of experience.” She joked, pulling a small laugh from Bijou’s lips. “Trust me, when you’ve known them as long as I have, you get pretty used to their antics.” The kirin just giggled as she stood from her kneeling position, not at all doubting Bijou’s claim.

Her arms raised over her head in a small stretch as she looked over the row of party poppers lodged into the ground. She then turned her attention to the large white box in the center of the row. There was an opening in the back, allowing enough space for two people to sit inside. Along the front of the box were two large paw prints, one pink and one blue. Finally, the top was covered by breakaway paper.

“Alright, that should be everything.” Fauna mused as she turned towards the floating rock. “Thank you again for your help, Biboo. Though, I’m surprised you knew about all this.” Bijou just lounged further back in the air, though her eyes visibly softened. “Of course I’d know about this, Shiori and Nerissa have done a lot for me. The least I could do is help give them the best gender reveal ever.”

The rock then glanced over at her girlfriend, an impish grin plastered on her face. “Plus, Fuwawa is terrible at keeping secrets from me.” She snarked, making the pup jerk their head in her direction. “I am not!” Fuwawa cried indignantly, making Bijou’s smile only grow wider. “Yes you are, don’t try to deny it.”

Fuwawa opened her mouth to clap back, but immediately paused upon feeling the dangerous aura emanating from her little sister. It was only then that the pup realized she had once again moved her head, causing Mococo to mess up her face paint. Fuzzy ears pinned back as an equally fuzzy tail thrashed from side to side, blue eyes narrowing in frustration. “Fuwawa! Shut up and stop moving!”

Eventually, things calmed down and Fuwawa’s face paint was fully applied. Just in time too, as Fauna soon called out to the twins, telling them it was almost time for the reveal. The pups quickly sprang into action and rushed towards the back of the box, the grass tickling their legs as the kirin ushered them inside.

It was slightly cramped but they made do, managing to find a position for them both to sit comfortably. The sisters briefly shared a small thumbs and looked through the tiny peepholes. One by one, they watched as all of the guests filed out of the house and into the backyard, smiles plastered on all of their faces.

The sight honestly brought a feeling of warmth to both their hearts, causing their tails to wag and lightly thump against the walls of the box. Upon noticing the sound, both twins' hands shot out, stopping the other sister’s wagging tail. Both girls perked up to face the other and almost immediately they began to devolve into barely suppressed giggles.

“Shh, be quiet. Nerissa can probably hear us.” Mococo whispered through her giggles, holding her finger over her lips in a shushing motion. “Oh calm down, Moco-chan. There’s a lot of people talking out there, I highly doubt she could hear us over all the noise.” Fuwawa dismissed her sister's concerns with a playful roll of her eyes.

Mococo just gave the older pup a dubious look. “I don’t know… She can have some scarily good hearing when she wants to.” She replied, earning a giggle from her sister. “Fair enough I guess.” Fuwawa said before a dreamy look came over her face. “Hmm I wonder if their baby will have as good of hearing as Nerissa?”

The younger pup let out a small hum of intrigue. “Maybe… or maybe it’ll be as smart as Shiori!” Mococo exclaimed in an excited whisper, only to get a sharp flick on the nose from Fuwawa. “Moco-chan! That’s our friends’ baby you’re talking about. They’re not an ‘It’! They’re-”

“Alright, is everyone here?” They heard Fauna address the crowd, making Fuwawa stop mid sentence as she and Mococo looked out through peepholes. Immediately, they saw the small crowd standing in the backyard, with Nerissa and Shiori together at the forefront.

“Well this should be everyone, so we’re ready when you are.” Shiori replied to the kirin, an excited smile already on their face. Fauna smiled, satisfied that everything seemed to be going smoothly. “Good! I hope you both are ready then, cause this will probably be the cutest reveal you’ll ever see.”

A playful grin stretched across Shiori’s face at the kirin’s words. “I don’t know… The way Rissa revealed her feelings for me was pretty cute. So it’ll be pretty hard to beat.” The archiver snarked while gesturing to her wife. “Shiori!” Nerissa cried out, her face flushing a soft hue of red. “What? It was. There’s a reason it’s one of my favorite memories.”

This only seemed to make the raven blush even harder though and Fauna just smiled sweetly at the couple. “Hmm you make a fair point…” She mused before a small giggle broke from her lips. “Though something tells me that this one will be a pretty tough competitor.” With that she backed away, standing near the end of the row of party poppers.

“If everyone is ready!” She called out, causing the crowd to go dead silent. Fauna smiled, sparing a brief glance up at Bijou as they floated overhead, the rock shooting her a small thumbs up. The kirin held her hands up, her fingers splaying out as she turned her attention towards the couple. “In ten…”

Everyone in the crowd stood at attention, dozens of pairs of eyes all focusing on the box. “...nine…” One Fauna’s fingers dropped and Nerissa stepped closer to Shiori, a wing unconsciously wrapping around her wife. “..eight…” The archiver stepped closer as well, a myriad of emotions flashing in her golden eyes.

“...seven…” Their hands sought each other out, fingers interlacing as their shared anticipation reached its boiling point. “...six…” Bijou righted herself in the air, sitting cross legged as the pads of her thumb and middle finger anxiously rubbed together. “...five…”

From within the box, the twins shared a look, Mococo in particular gave her sister an encouraging smile. “...four…” “You ready…?” The younger pup asked, earning a confident and excited grin from Fuwawa. “...three…” “I’m ready! Just be sure not to trip on your way out.” She teased as she moved into a squat.

“...two…” “Haha, real funny.” Mococo gave a fake laugh as she got up as well, sharing a brief high five with her sister as she crawled towards the back of the box. The muscles in Fuwawa’s legs tensed and a deep breath was pulled into her lungs and slowly let out. “...one!”

Fuwawa jumped up, her head easily tearing through the breakaway paper. Her arms raised over her head as they were freed from the box, a bright smile was plastered across her blue painted face. “It’s a boy! Bau bau!” She cheered loudly as Mococo jumped out from behind the box, doing a jazz hands motion towards their sister. Above her, she could hear Bijou snap her fingers as she cheered, causing the party poppers to burst and shoot streams of blue confetti everywhere.

Cheers and screams of happiness rang out amongst the crowd, many of them jumping with joy as they clapped in excitement. Nerissa’s family in particular, all rushed to shower the couple in as many hugs as they could physically muster. Even Justice were cheering loudly and shouting their well wishes.

Eventually, the Ravencroft’s backed away, allowing the couple a moment to breathe. Nerissa looked down at the archiver, a spark of unbridled joy shining in her wine red eyes. “We’re having a son, Shiori! Can you believe it, our own little baby boy!” The raven squealed, her wings fluttering as a happy trill was made in her throat.

‘A son… We’re having a son…’Shiori just looked up at them, a look of pure wonder in her golden eyes. Her mouth opened, but no words escaped. There were so many feelings and emotions rushing through her and no combination of words could ever do them justice.

Instead, she reached up and cupped Nerissa’s cheeks. Their eyes locked for a brief moment, seeing the overwhelming amount of love and joy in the raven’s gaze. She leaned up and her wife met her in the middle and just like their wedding, everything else seemed to vanish. For a brief moment, the world went quiet and all their troubles washed away as their lips locked together in a deep kiss.

. . .

The party continued for a few more hours after the reveal, until eventually the sun finally set, indicating to the guests that it was time to leave. Nerissa’s family had left first, since it was nearing the time for Malpha and Auriel to put their kids to sleep. Although that didn’t stop MamaRissa and PapaRissa from giving their youngest daughter another hug before they left.

Justice was the second group to leave, with Elizabeth sending small glances towards Nerissa on their way out. Upon noticing this, Shiori started glaring daggers at them as they walked out. She silently wondered if they would explode if she stared hard enough. Unfortunately that never happened, and the queen, along with the rest of Justice, quietly left the party.

One by one everyone began to leave, with many having the courtesy to stay a bit longer and help clean up. Fauna and the rest of Advent were the last to leave and had all received bone crushing hugs from Nerissa. Shiori’s were much more gentle, though still pretty strong.

Now the couple were in their room, with Nerissa laying back in bed as Shiori paced around, her thumbs darting across her phone’s keyboard. “You texting Fauna again?” The raven asked from her spot on the bed. “Yep, just double checking the date of our next checkup.” The archiver responded as she hit the send button.

A small smile broke across Nerissa’s lips at their words. “And to think you hated children when you were little.” She mused, making the archiver stop dead in her tracks, her thumbs hovering over her screen. “You heard that?” Shiori asked dumbly, her head slowly turning to face her wife.

Nerissa just gave a tiny smirk, finding the archiver’s dumbfounded expression to be very amusing. “Of course I heard that. I hear everything, remember?” She said playfully while tapping her ear. ‘I wonder if I should tell the twins I could hear them in that box?’ The raven thought to herself as she watched Shiori stare with a blank expression.

It took the archiver a solid moment before the realization finally dawned on her. “Oh! Right. Sound demon.” Shiori stammered, mentally face palming herself for forgetting something as simple as that. ‘Today must’ve really worn me out huh?’ She mused before perking up as her phone buzzed in her hand; It was a text from Fauna.

“Alright, it’s next month. I’ll be sure to mark that down on our calendar.” Shiori announced as she read the kirin’s text. A soft giggle floated into her ears, making the archiver look up from her phone and towards her wife. “What are you giggling at?” She asked while pocketing her phone.

The raven smiled warmly, her ebony wings folding along her sides as she stared up at her wife. “Nothing. It just warms my heart seeing you act like this.” Nerissa replied honestly and Shiori gave a small snicker. “Act like what, exactly?” She questioned as she crawled onto the bed and between her wife’s legs.

“Hmm, like a good and caring wife. Like a sweet soon-to-be father to our baby boy~” Nerissa teased, making the archiver go completely still for a moment, a soft blush forming on their cheeks. “I- W-Well… you-” Shiori stammered before ultimately giving up. “Oh never mind…” She huffed as she flopped onto her stomach, her head resting against her wife’s pregnant belly.

Nerissa just giggled sweetly, a happy trill sounding in her throat. “What? No snappy comeback this time around, Shiorin~” She purred, pulling a small groan from the archiver’s lips. “Nope, I’ve used up all my sass today.” Shiori grumbled, earning her an amused laugh from her wife. “I didn’t know you could run out of sass.” The raven joked back, to which Shiori gave a flat response. “Neither did I.”

The room fell into a peaceful silence, before Nerissa piped up again. “I had fun today, you know?” She said softly before continuing. “Aside from our wedding and the day I found out I was pregnant, I think this may just be the happiest day I’ve had this year.” A genuine smile stretched across her face, her fingers softly playing with her own feathers.

“Besides that little hiccup earlier, today couldn’t have been any better…” Shiori groaned, feeling a small spark of guilt at her wife’s words. She knew exactly what they were talking about. “Yeah… again I’m sorry about that… I don’t know what came over me I just-” She mumbled apologetically only to be cut off by a small poke to the head.

“It’s okay, darling. You have every reason not to trust them.” Nerissa muttered, gently running her fingers through the black half of her wife’s hair. “Honestly, I’m just glad you came to me first, instead of trying to attack any of them.” The raven’s words pulled a small chuckle from Shiori’s lips. “Oh trust me, the temptation was there.”

The two shared a laugh, with Nerissa playfully rolling her eyes. “Shiori…” She drawled in a fake scolding tone, one that the archiver immediately picked up on. “What? I was a good girl, I kept myself in check and didn’t cause a scene.” Shiori replied, feeling her usual snark slowly returning. The raven just giggled at her wife's words. “Fair enough. I guess you-”

She paused, her words dying in her throat as her eyes widened in shock. “Rissa?” Shiori asked as she glanced up, wondering why her wife had suddenly gone quiet. “Rissa are you ok-” Then she felt it, a small almost barely noticeable tap against her cheek. The cheek that was pressed against the raven’s belly. ‘Was that a…?’

Her head shot up, scrambling to her knees while looking at her wife with equally wide eyes. “Did you feel that too?” Nerissa asked, her voice sounding almost breathless. Shiori just nodded weakly, her brain struggling to process what just happened. “Was that what I think it-” The raven suddenly gasped and rushed to sit up.

“Holy shit! Shiori!” Nerissa exclaimed as she hastily grabbed her wife’s hands and pressed them against her baby bump. Shiori barely processed the action, her mind still reeling from what she had felt. Then she felt it again, little taps against her palms. She glanced down, silently wondering if this was actually really happening.

But she kept feeling them, small taps from within her wife’s belly. ‘Our baby… They’re- He’s…’ She glanced back up, her eyes meeting Nerissa’s. “Shiori… our baby… our baby boy is kicking..” The raven murmured, her gaze filled with pure unbridled joy as tears began to build in her eyes.

“Kicking… he’s kicking…” Shiori muttered, feeling tears of her own beginning to run down her cheeks. Happiness bloomed in her heart, a indescribable feeling of warmth spreading throughout her entire body as she continued to to feel the small kicks against her palms.

“Yes! Yes he’s kicking! Shiori, our baby is kicking!” Nerissa cried with joy as she surged forward, cupping Shiori’s cheeks as she kissed them deeply. The archiver eagerly reciprocated, leaning into the kiss with tears streaming down her face.

Eventually the kiss broke and Nerissa wrapped her arms around her wife in a loving embrace. “I love you both… so much..” She croaked, burying her face against Shiori’s shoulder. The archiver herself, just leaned her head against her wife's, being mindful of their broken horn as she kept her hands firmly against their belly. “I love you two as well…” ‘More than you could ever know…’

Chapter Text

There was nothing in particular that had woken Shiori up. It was as though a switch had simply been flipped in her mind, forcing her into the conscious plain. Her eyes fluttered open, cat-like golden orbs easily adjusting to the darkness of the room.

She was currently laying on her side, the prominent outline of her wife was just a few inches in front of her. The archiver couldn’t help the small smile that crossed her lips, just seeing the steady rise and fall of their chest was enough to warm her heart. However, it just couldn’t bring peace to her mind.

She couldn’t figure out why though. Nothing was happening, Nerissa was fine, the baby was fine, and upon further inspection, Shiori herself was also fine. But why was she suddenly wide awake then? Especially when she had been sleeping so soundly just moments earlier. It was then that a thought struck her.

‘I wonder…?’ Shiori mused as she turned onto her back, her arm reaching out to grab her phone resting on the nightstand. The device was grabbed, its screen immediately turning on as it was brought to the archiver’s face. Her eyes briefly squinted at the brightness, before quickly adjusting as she read the time and date, ‘August 5, 2:17 AM’, is what it read.

‘Ah…I see now… it’s that time of year..’ She thought as she turned the phone off and placed it back on the nightstand. The archiver knew exactly why she was awake now. This was nothing new to her, she had been through the same song and dance on this specific day and at this specific time for the past nine millennium.

Of course as per usual, nothing was really going to happen, especially now in this time of peace. But regardless, her mind still went through its usual process of waking her up at this time. ‘Just like I had that day…’ Shiori thought bitterly, her brow furrowing slightly before she sighed deeply. ‘I need to just get up…’

With that, she slowly pushed the covers off herself. She did pause before getting up though and  leaned over to press a soft kiss onto Nerissa’s head and gently stroke their baby bump. The action made the raven stir slightly, but they thankfully remained asleep. 

Shiori’s small smile grew weak, she didn’t want to get up. But with her current restlessness, staying in bed simply wasn’t an option at the moment. And so with a heavy heart, she got up and quietly left the room, a deep sigh heaving from her lungs as she softly closed the door behind her.

Her feet carried her forward, making her walk aimlessly down the hall. Golden eyes glanced about, though they never really stopped to focus on anything. The stairs were reached and Shiori slowly went down them, pausing for at least 5 seconds on every single step.

She made her way to the living room and she curiously glanced out the window. The moon was new, casting the earth below in intense darkness. Shiori couldn’t help but take a moment to appreciate the sky, seeing the beauty of the star speckled abyss before she moved towards one of the couches.

A soft huff left her lips as she collapsed back onto it, her hands reaching up to drag along her face. She hated it when this happened, the house was quiet and asleep and yet here she was, wide awake with thoughts constantly circulating in her mind. Not just thoughts though, memories were also running rampant, memories she could never dream of erasing.

As an archiver, she already had the natural ability to forever retain memories. Good or bad, every last one of her memories would remain inside of the vast expanse of her mind. While some could view that as a blessing, Shiori often thought of it as a curse. Except for this specific time and night, strangely enough…

While the memories were painful to relive, she couldn’t ever dream of trying to erase them. For they were all she had left of… Her head shook, trying to banish the thought from her mind. Even though she had come to peace with that day, the thought still stung greatly.

‘Come on… think of something positive.’ Shiori muttered internally while tapping the sides of her skull. Almost immediately, she thought of Nerissa and a weak smile stretched across her face. Part of her at times still couldn’t believe that her current life with the raven was real. It had to just be a dream right? But no, it was a reality and she was living in it. 

She then thought of their unborn baby and her smile managed to stretch a bit wider. Their son had kicked for the first time just a few weeks ago and he had only grown more active since. While he wasn’t a hard kicker, he was certainly a frequent one, giving his poor mother a jolt whenever he started. 

Shiori was thrilled about this though, it meant that their baby was growing strong and healthy. Part of her often wondered who he would take after more. Would he be the spitting image of his mother, or would he look more like the archiver? ‘Hopefully he doesn’t end up as one…’

Her mind wandered further just thinking about her wife and their soon-to-be family. She then paused, remembering something that had happened earlier. It was something she had noticed happening more and more lately. But every night for the past few weeks, Nerissa would softly sing a lullaby while gently rubbing her belly. 

The thought honestly warmed Shiori’s heart. Just seeing the pure love in her wife’s eyes, hearing the emotion in her beautiful voice as she sang to their unborn baby, it caused a flurry of emotion in the archiver’s chest. One that she never thought was possible until very recently. 

Just seeing Nerissa looking like that, so loving, tender, and… motherly, it just felt so right. Like nothing else in the universe mattered, just the sound of the raven’s voice, the warm aura they exuded, and the fact that such a sight was for Shiori’s eyes only. It honestly reminded her of…

. . .

The door was slowly pushed open and little feet carried her forward. Behind her, a stuffed doll nearly half her size was being dragged with one hand while the other tightly gripped the hem of her nightgown. Wood creaked beneath her steps, the sound floating into her tired ears as she stepped into the living room.

Almost immediately golden eyes landed on a familiar figure resting on their usual chair. Their face and deep black hair softly illuminated by the light of the fireplace as they quietly read the book in their lap. “Mama…” She called out in a mousey voice, causing their silver eyes to glance in her direction.

“Oh hello, Shiori.” Mom greeted sweetly, the same way she always did. “What are you doing up so late, my love?” Shiori’s eyes briefly averted, feeling a bit silly for what she was about to say. “I couldn’t sleep…” She muttered quietly, pulling her doll up so she could hug it towards her front.

Mom’s eyes softened and she closed the book in her lap and set it on the side table. “Oh darling… Come here.” She cooed while gesturing for Shiori to come closer. The little 5 year old didn’t need to be told twice and eagerly approached. Her doll was kept tightly clutched in her arm as she slowly climbed into her mother’s lap. 

“There we go.” Mom muttered softly as their arms embraced her small frame, holding her close. “Now then… How come you can’t sleep?” Shiori just instinctively snuggled closer, her head resting against her mother’s chest. “I don’t know… I just couldn’t stop thinking….” She answered meekly to which mom hummed curiously. “What you were thinking about, love?”

Shiori paused for a moment as she pondered her answer, only to realize she didn’t really have one. “I don’t know… I was just thinking of a lot of different things…” That tended to happen quite often, her mind would simply be flooded with various thoughts, but never one thing in particular. 

“Oh! I see, I see.” Her mother mused while giggling softly. “You know, you’re a lot like your father in that regard. Always something going on in that head of yours.” Her words were tender and loving, almost as much as her touch as she gently threaded her fingers through Shiori’s black hair.

The young girl leaned into the touch, looking up at her mother with curious eyes. “I am?” She asked, earning her a sweet smile. “Of course. You share quite a lot in common with him.” Mom answered and Shiori briefly stared up at her in wonder before a thought stuck her. “I just remembered one of the things I was thinking about.” She muttered quietly.

Her mother gave her a curious look, her silver eyes caring and attentive. “Hmm, what is it, my love?” They asked and Shiori shifted in their lap to snuggle closer. “I was thinking about daddy and then I thought about how he and I can both remember things really well…” Her voice grew soft, her brow furrowing slightly. 

“...but other people seem to find it strange. Like… they look at us and call us weird for remembering so much…” Shiori looked up, meeting her mothers gaze. “Is it really that odd? How come daddy and I can remember so much while other people can’t?” Her mother just gazed at her lovingly, a tender smile overtaking her features. “Of course it isn’t odd. At least in the traditional sense.”

Shiori gave her a curious look, unsure of what they were talking about. “What do you mean?” Her mother just giggled softly, their arms holding her a bit closer. “Well you see, your father is an extraordinary man. The most extraordinary I’ve ever met in my life. He has…” 

They paused, seemingly pondering on how they should word things. “...a unique gift. His mind is far unlike that of most others, he knows and remembers so many things… Even the tiniest little details are as clear and vivid as if he were experiencing them up close.” They took one of Shiori’s small hands into their own, giving it a light squeeze. “I believe you also possess this gift.”

“I do?” Shiori murmured, a small hint of wonder in her voice. “Yes and in fact, I have a feeling that you’re going to grow to be just as extraordinary.”  Her mother answered, her words clear and full of certainty. Golden eyes widened in astonishment, she didn’t really understand what her mother meant or what this “gift” was exactly, but part of her felt she might someday.

Before she knew it, a small yawn escaped her lips and she reached up to tiredly rub her eyes. Her mother giggled above her, their arms embracing her a bit tighter. “Are you tired, my love?” She asked, to which Shiori just nodded and let out another yawn. “Would you like to head back to bed?”

A small pout broke out across Shiori’s face and she turned in their embrace. “No… I wanna stay with you a bit longer…” She murmured, hugging her doll a bit closer as she snuggled further against her mother. The woman just sighed in defeat, unable to say no to their precious daughter. “Okay, you can stay as long as you want…”

Shiori smiled victoriously, only for it to fall as her mother began to hum a familiar melody. It was one she had heard many times before, one they had sung to her ever since she was a baby. Soon lyrics were incorporated, the words soft against her mother’s lips.

Their beautiful voice floated into her ears, the gentle lullaby carrying words of love and care into her mind, making Shiori slowly begin to relax. She always loved hearing her mother sing, and she was certain that would never change. Fingers threaded back into her hair, softly stroking along the dark black locks.

Slowly but surely, golden eyes began to droop shut. Being swaddled in her mother’s embrace while listening to their gentle serenade was making Shiori feel completely at peace. Her head slumped and landed on their chest, the call of sleep sounding more and more enticing by the second.

Arms looped underneath her and carefully hoisted her up, the beautiful lullaby continuing as Shiori felt herself being carried through the house. Soon she was being set down, the softness of her bed greeting her warmly. The arms pulled out from beneath her and the covers were gently pulled atop her.

The song came to an end and a soft kiss was pressed against her forehead. “Goodnight, darling… Sleep well.” She could hear mother whisper and Shiori instinctively snuggled closer to her doll, holding it close to her body. “Goodnight mama… I love you…” It was quiet for a moment, before she heard it. “I love you too…” 

. . .

A deep sigh fell from Shiori’s lips, her hands reaching up to tiredly rub at her eyes. While she rarely thought of her parents, this night always brought her memories bubbling to the surface. Memories of a far simpler time, memories of her life before the gods ever interfered, memories of a time long since passed.

The ache of longing was painful in her heart, wishing so badly to somehow return to those days. But she knew that wasn’t possible, she knew she could never have that life back. A life that was peaceful, a life where she wasn’t in constant fear, a life that had been cruelly taken away from her by the gods. All because of what she had found… and what she was…

‘ A gift…’ Shiori laughed humorlessly, while she may not have understood what her mother meant at the time, she did now. The hands at her face balled into fists as her teeth grit in anger. This wasn’t a gift… it was a curse… A curse that brought nothing but pain to those who possessed it. The curse of being an archiver.

Shiori hated what she was, she hated all the pain it had caused in her life and the pain it had caused for so many others like her. But yet despite her hatred she couldn’t forget her mothers words from that night. “I have a feeling that you’re going to be just as extraordinary.” ‘Would you still think that if you saw me today? Would you find me just as extraordinary as…’

. . .

The sun shone brightly upon the earth below, warming Shiori’s face as she followed behind her father. Her hair billowed in the gentle spring breeze, forcing her to brush it aside as it blew into her face. She breathed deeply, inhaling the heavenly scent of flowers into her lungs as she happily skipped down the path.

A giddy smile played at her lips, it had been awhile since she and her father had gone on one of their usual walks. He had been a lot busier than usual lately, though it was understandable why. Being the high priest's advisor was a rather demanding job, one that tended to take up a lot of his free time.

But even despite his work life, her father always tried his best to spend time with her whenever he could. In fact, to make up for being busy for so long he had promised to take Shiori on an extra long walk. To say she was excited would be an understatement, as she was positively thrilled to be able to finally spend time with him.

This feeling of happiness continued throughout the entire walk. Even though it had now technically ended, her father had decided to take an impromptu detour to pick flowers for her mother. Shiori of course was immediately on board with this idea, both because it meant she could spend more time with her father and she could surprise her mother with a gift.

However, in her excitement, she failed to notice the large rock in the path. Her foot slammed into it, forcing her off balance and causing her to stumble. She attempted to right herself, but it was unsuccessful and she crashed onto the ground, scraping up her knees in the process.

Pained cries fell from her lips, catching the attention of her father who immediately whipped around towards her. “Woah, you okay kiddo? What happened?” Dad asked calmly while kneeling down in front of Shiori as she looked up at him, tears already building in her golden eyes. 

“I-I… I fell… and I hurt m-my knees…” She whimpered, trying her best not to cry at the stinging sensation in her knees. A large hand cupped her face, a thumb gently wiping the tears from her eyes. “Hey it’s okay, sweetie…” Her father muttered softly, a look of understanding in his own golden eyes.

His hand shifted, moving to gently pat Shiori’s head. “There there, I know it hurts. Trust me, I’ve taken some nasty falls, the knees always hurt the most.” He joked, pulling a giggle from Shiori’s lips. It was short lived however as she hissed at another surge of pain in her knees.

“Here, why don’t we try standing?” Her father said while holding his hands out, offering them to Shiori who eagerly took them. Slowly and gently he guided his daughter up, helping her to her feet and revealing her scuffed up knees. “That’s my girl.” He praised her sweetly before reaching down to pull a handkerchief from his pocket. “Now just hold still for me, this'll only take a second.”

With the softness of a feather, he brought the handkerchief to Shiori’s knees and used it to gently wipe away any dirt that clung to them. The little girl winced slightly at the sting it caused, but she held firm, trying to put on a brave face. Once all the dirt was gone though, her father gave a satisfied smile and pocketed his handkerchief.

“There we go, good as new.” Dad joked again, though Shiori didn’t laugh this time as she was too busy trying not to cry from the pain. “Hey…” He called out, getting his daughter’s attention. “You still in one piece?” Shiori paused for a moment, but ultimately gave a small nod, earning her a warm smile from her father. “Then I’d say you’ll be just fine. A few little scrapes can’t keep my daughter down.”

He reached up, affectionately mussing up Shiori’s hair and causing her to giggle. “There’s the laugh I love to hear.” With that he stood up, gesturing for his daughter to follow. “Now come on, we still gotta pick some flowers for your mother and I know just the kind she likes.”

The two carried on down the path, walking through fields upon fields of beautiful flowers, all in an array of shapes and colors. Finally her father stopped at a specific patch, smiling as he carefully examined the shrubs of flowers before him. ‘Lilies and azaleas, mother’s favorite.’ Shiori thought to herself as she stood beside him, her own eyes appraising the flowers.

“Now I know your mother isn’t picky when it comes to what flowers we pick… but I am, so let’s be sure to get her only the best.” Dad said as he knelt down, his hands gently sifting through the abundance of azaleas, admiring their beautiful white and red pedals as he picked them. “I’ll gather the azaleas if you gather the lilies.”

Those words made Shiori’s eyes immediately light up, her father had entrusted her with this task and she’ll make sure to do her best. She crouched down, her little hands inspecting the lilies and taking great care when picking them. This was always one of her favorite things to do, but she couldn’t help but wonder why her father was so insistent on picking the best flowers.

“Hey daddy…” Shiori called out, gaining her father’s attention. “Yes, sweetie?” “If mom always says she doesn’t mind what we get her, why do you still try to get the best flowers?” She asked while picking a lily from the bush. Her father just smiled, a tender look overtaking his features.

“Well others may think differently, but in my mind, if you love someone you should want to give them only the best.” An azalea was taken between his fingers and gently plucked from the bush. “Your mother is an amazing woman and has done so much for me. It doesn't matter if she finds me silly for it, I want to provide her with only the best of everything because it makes her happy and I want to continue making her happy.”

Shiori didn’t really know how to respond, but still understood nonetheless. Making her parents happy was something she loved more than anything and if picking the best flowers made her father happy then… Curiously, she stood and held up one of the lilies she had picked, showing it off to her father. “Then… how about this one? Is it good?”

Her fathers golden eyes looked over the flower, carefully inspecting its beautiful white pedals before looking at Shiori and giving an assuring nod. “It’s perfect.” Shiori paused for a moment, a bright smile stretching across her face. “Then…” She approached her father and reached up, gently tucking the lily behind his ear, its pedals easily blending in with his pure white hair. “...I want you to have it.”

The man froze, his eyes widening in shock at his daughter’s actions. His hand reached up, tenderly stroking the lily tucked behind his ear. Shiori waited on bated breath, wondering if he liked the gift. His face then softened, a warm chuckle falling from his lips. “Wow, I guess I taught you well, huh. But… thank you.”

Slowly he stood up, cradling his bundle of gathered azaleas in his arm. “Now come on you silly girl. Let’s get these flowers to your mother.” Shiori beamed at him, feeling happy and relieved to see he liked the flower. “I bet I can get there first!” She declared to which her father gave a challenging smirk. “With your little legs? You better run as fast as you can.” He snarked, making Shiori giggle. “I wil-”

. . .

Shiori was ultimately pulled back to the present as she felt something soft press against the top of her head. Curiously she looked up, finding wine red eyes staring down at her. “Oh, hey Reese.” She greeted, her voice weak yet gaining a bit of life thanks to her wife’s presence.

Nerissa giggled softly, leaning against the back of the couch as her hands gently stroked the archiver’s hair. “Sorry to pull you outta your head, darling. I just wanted to make sure you were doing okay since I saw you weren’t in bed.” The raven explained, making Shiori shyly avert her eyes.

“I-I’m alright, I just needed a minute to think is all…” Shiori muttered before looking back up at her wife, managing a weak smile as she met their loving gaze. “What are you doing up though? You having cravings? Want me to get you something?” She asked, since the raven rarely gets up at this hour unless their cravings were kicking in.

“No it’s alright, I just had some ice cream.” Nerissa answered, making the archiver’s eyes widen slightly in surprise. “Oh…” Shiori uttered quietly. Had she really been so wrapped up in her own head that she had failed to hear her wife. “S-Sorry… I was just kinda spaced out and I just… Y-You know… today is… well its-” “It’s okay… I know…” The raven cut in, their hands moving to caress Shiori’s face.

They leaned down, pressing a soft kiss on to the archiver’s forehead. “I’m gonna head back to bed now. You coming with me?” Nerissa asked sweetly and Shiori reached up to gently take hold of one the hands caressing her cheek. “I… think I need a few more minutes. I’ll join you soon though…”

“Of course, take as much time as you need. I'll be right there whenever you’re ready.” Nerissa replied with a soft smile before giving her wife one more kiss on the head. “I love you…” She muttered as she slowly began to step away. “I love you too…” Shiori called back, her hand holding onto the raven’s for as long as possible until the distance became too great and she was forced to let go.

Her hand fell onto the couch, golden eyes staring blankly ahead as she watched Nerissa leave the room. Once they were out of sight though all of her emotions came bubbling to the surface. A shuddering breath fell from her lips and her vision began to blur as tears stared to build in her eyes.

She made no move to wipe them away though, she didn’t have the strength to do it. The pain and longing in her heart was so utterly crippling it damn near paralyzed her. It was moments like these where she longed to hear her father’s reassurance, he always seemed to know exactly how to make her feel better no matter what was troubling her. But she couldn’t, no matter how badly she wished she could.

Through her pain though, Shiori managed just enough energy to turn her head slightly. She looked above the fireplace, seeing the beautiful ornate vase sitting proudly on the mantle. A vase holding a lily and an azalea…

. . .

“Guess who!” Dad exclaimed cheerily as he pushed the door, earning an amused eye roll from Mom as he stepped into the house. “There you two are. I was starting to wonder if you’d ever come home.” She said with a teasing cadence, to which Dad grinned impishly. “Apologies, my dear. We took a little bit of a detour…” He muttered while discreetly shifting the bundle of azalea’s he held behind his back.

“Mama! Mama!” Shiori exclaimed as she rushed past her father, presenting her bundle of lilies to her mother. “We picked flowers for you!” The woman’s face positively melted, an adoring smile stretching across her face as she leaned down to take the flowers from her daughter. “Aw darling you shouldn’t have. But thank you, this is very sweet.” She cooed before planting a kiss atop Shiori’s head.

Little golden eyes practically beamed up at them, shining with pure joy. “Do you like them?” Shiori asked while bouncing on her toes expectantly. “I love them, they’re beautiful.” Her mother answered softly before perking up as Dad audibly cleared his throat. “Good, because that’s not all!” He proclaimed before pulling his bundle of flawless azaleas out from behind his back, proudly showing them off.

This action pulled an amused head shake from Mom. “Sweetie, I thought I’ve told you don’t need to get perfect flowers for me.” She chastised, though there was no real bite in her words. Dad gave her a proud grin. “You have, I just chose not to listen to you.” Mom just rolled her eyes, unable to stop the smile on her face. 

“Of course you didn’t.” She said before beckoning him to get closer. “Come here you silly man.” Dad eagerly stepped forward, earning him a loving kiss as Mom took the flowers from his hands. Silver eyes then glanced up as she pulled away, a small giggle slipping from her lips as she noticed the lily tucked behind his ear. “Oh? What’s this?”

She reached up, gently touching the pedals that sat in his beautiful white hair. “I picked it! Picking the perfect flowers makes daddy happy, so I picked it and gave it to him.” Shiori piped up, pulling another giggle from her mother. “Well aren’t you sweet, love.” The woman cooed before glancing up at her husband and then back towards Shiori. “You really are your father’s daughter, huh?”

Her father’s face flushed a soft shade of red and Shiori was about to ask what her mother meant, before they knelt down, holding the flowers out towards her. “How about we find a nice vase to put these in and I get started on dinner?” Shiori’s eyes lit up and she eagerly took the flowers from her mother, almost unable to carry them all in her little arms. 

“Okay! But can I choose where to put them?” She asked pleadingly, to which her mother smiled warmly. “Of course you can! Just make sure you them somewhere they can plenty of sunlight.” Shiori gave a small cheer in response and ran into the kitchen, a bright smile on her face as she heard her parents eagerly following behind her.

. . .

Slowly she got up from the couch and lumbered over to the fireplace, her eyes trained on the silver vase sitting on the mantle. It was a beautiful piece of art, a present forged by Malphis ll to be gifted at their wedding. Though it was doubtful he knew what the gift would mean to Shiori, she nonetheless loved it with all her heart and had thanked him endlessly when he gave it to them.

Her eyes then trailed up, past the ornate pattern engraved into the surface of the vase and up towards the flowers sitting inside. A lily and an azalea, representing her dear parents. Both of whom she had lost on this very night over nine thousand years ago. The same night she was taken… the same night she had lost everything…

A shuddering breath was expelled through her nose and she leaned forward, resting her forehead against the mantle. “Hey mom… Hey dad…” Shiori muttered weakly, her eyes staring down at the unlit fireplace. The sight honestly made her feel cold inside, despite the fact that it was still summer.

“It’s been another year, huh? I swear they just go by quicker and quicker as time goes on.” She briefly thought back to last time she had done this. Though instead of standing in front of the mantle like she was now, Shiori had traveled to the old flower field her father always took her to.

But now, thanks to the vase, she didn’t need to. Not that she would even if she didn’t have it, she couldn’t just up and leave her pregnant wife home alone at night without saying a word. Her conscience and growing protective instincts would never allow her to.

She continued to speak, her voice growing ever so slightly. “Although it’s understandable, this year has been pretty crazy…” Memories of recent events flashed into her mind’s eye and a weak smile broke across her face. “Rissa and I got married… and if you could believe it, we already have a kid on the way… A boy…”

Her smile then dropped, feeling that sense of longing growing stronger in her chest. “It’s been hard at times… I have so many doubts and fears looming over my head…” Shiori paused, trying to swallow the lump forming in her throat. “So often I wish you guys were still here…… I wish I could feel mom’s hugs and hear dad’s reassurances… Especially now when I need them more than ever…”

A breathy sob fell from her lips and the tears she had desperately been holding back began to stream down her cheeks. “I don’t know if you’re here with me, or you can somehow hear me from the otherside but…” She paused, another sob wracking her body. “...I love you both… I miss you so much everyday… and I… I…”

Exhaustion weighed heavy upon her body and Shiori knew it was time to go back to sleep. With a heavy heart she stepped away from the mantle, her hands reaching up to wipe the tears streaming down her face. Her efforts were in vain though as more just kept coming. 

Slowly her legs carried her away from the fireplace, her mind finally silent, but her heart still aching painfully. As she was about to leave the living room though, she paused, casting one last glance towards the vase and the beautiful flowers it held. “...I hope you’re both proud of me…” 

With that, she left the room and made her way back upstairs. The house was still serenely quiet, allowing Shiori a moment of peace as she walked toward her room. Slowly she opened the door, being as careful as possible so as to not wake her sleeping wife before finally stepping into the room and closing it behind her.

She made her way over to the bed and crawled into it, her eyes already making out the outline of Nerissa’s sleeping form. Shiori laid down beside them and turned onto her side, facing the raven’s back. Feeling the overwhelming need to be close to her wife, she began to scoot closer. 

Her arms reached out to embrace them, only for Nerissa to suddenly turn over, their own arms wrapping around the archiver and holding her close. Shiori froze for a second, having not expected them to be awake, but soon her shock wore off and a wave of emotion flooded her being.

More tears welled in her eyes and Shiori buried her face in her wife’s chest, her arms wrapping tightly around their waist. “Thank you…” She muttered weakly, her body slowly beginning to relax as she listened closely to the raven’s heartbeat. “Of course… I’m always here, darling…” Nerissa whispered, leaning down to press a loving kiss atop the archiver’s head. “Always…”

Chapter Text

Observant golden eyes glanced about, quietly searching for a small rock and a pair of twin puppies. Shiori would have no such luck however, as all she saw were regular people walking up and down the street. Every once in a while a car would drive past, briefly disrupting the archiver’s search.

“You think they got lost?” She asked, garnering the attention of her wife. “Hmm, Biboo said they were just 5 minutes away. But knowing them I wouldn't doubt it…” Nerissa replied, glancing at her phone to reread the message she had received from Bijou. “If they’re not lost, I wonder what’s taking them so long…” Shiori muttered, quickly snuffing out a small bit of anxiety that tried to fester.

She and the raven were currently sitting together on a bench, waiting for the rest of Advent to meet up with them. Golden eyes glanced over, spotting the local furniture store just a short distance away. A small feeling of giddiness welled up inside Shiori at the sight, and for good reason.

Today she and Nerissa were finally going to get stuff for the nursery. The raven was obviously very excited for today and honestly Shiori was too. They had a few guest rooms in their home, which was a given since the house was fairly large. But over the last two days they had spent their time clearing out and repainting the room closest to theirs.

It had taken quite a bit of work, but they both found it to be rather fun and now that they were done, they just needed to furnish it. Although of course since they for sure would be getting a lot of heavy furniture items, they decided to bring along some extra hands. Those extra hands though, appeared to be a bit late.

“I’m sure they’re fine, Shiorin~ They’ll find their way to us eventually.” Nerissa cooed sweetly, giving her wife’s cheek an affectionate poke. Shiori smiled at the touch and playfully tried to bite the raven’s finger. “Well ‘eventually’ better be soon, otherwise I’m getting up looking for them myself.”

Nerissa let out a small giggle at their words and snuggled closer, resting her head against the archiver’s. “Look at you, being all protective and worrying about our girls.” Her hand crept over to Shiori’s, taking it into her own and interlacing their fingers. “Our baby isn’t even here yet and you’re already acting like a father~”

“I- Y-You…” Shiori tried to say something back, but her words very quickly died in her throat as a soft blush spread across her cheeks. “What? I’m not wrong am I?” Nerissa asked, while giving an innocent smile. “No…” The archiver muttered sheepishly before regaining a bit of her snark. “Though to be fair I’ve always been like this when it comes to those three.”

Another giggle fell from Nerissa’s lips, a small surge of memories rushing through her mind. “That’s fair. You’ve always gone out of your way to look out for them.” Shiori chuckled as well and a smug grin stretched across her face before she could stop herself. “I mean someone has to and it’s certainly not gonna be them.”

“Are you saying we can’t look after ourselves, Shiori?” A familiar high pitched voice asked from… above them? The couple quickly looked up, finding Bijou floating overhead in casual street wear. Just beside them was a floating crystalline platform carrying the twins, both of whom were also in casual street clothes.

The rock's question would ultimately be disregarded as Shiori felt her smug grin grow wider. “Jeez, just how lost were you girls?” She asked, making the exposed half of Bijou’s chest gem turn a soft yellow hue. “We weren’t lost!” The rock cried indignantly, her voice sounding slightly more high pitched than before.

“Then what took you guys so long? And why did you need to fly to find us?” Shiori questioned, feeling her already good mood drastically improving thanks to Advent’s presence. “There was a huge crowd 2 blocks away.” Mococo piped up, drawing the archiver's attention until Fuwawa also spoke up.

“It was so dense we couldn’t get through. So Biboo decided to fly us over here instead of making you guys wait any longer.” The older pup explained, casting her girlfriend a sweet smile. “Ohhh, that makes sense.” Shiori muttered, remembering how lively things could get in this town. ‘Guess that’s what happens when a majority of the populace is non–human.’

A radiant giggle then floated into her ear, making Shiori direct her attention back to her wife. “See I told you they’d find their way to us~” Nerissa teased, making the archiver roll her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. What do I want then, a reward?” The raven gave a small hum before she leaned in and pressed a brief but loving kiss onto her wife’s lips. “That should suffice~”

Shiori was ready to say something back before she felt a firm poke in her shoulder. “Are we going to get baby stuff or are you two just gonna keep kissing?” Mococo whined, before Bijou stepped out from behind her. “Yeah you guys said you needed help picking out and carrying things didn’t you?”

“That we do.” Shiori answered while standing up from the bench, reaching her arms over her head in a brief stretch. “Thanks for coming along by the way guys. You didn’t need to do this…” She muttered shyly, feeling grateful that Advent had so readily agreed to help. “Of course we'd help! This is your guy’s first baby so we'll do everything we can to help.” Fuwawa exclaimed from beside Nerissa.

“Also just because we don’t need to do this, doesn’t mean we don’t want to do this.” Mococo piped up, crossing her arms over her chest in an attempt to look serious. It wasn’t very successful. “Aww you guys…” Nerissa cooed before pulling both twins into a bone crushing hug. “You’re all so sweet! I love you so much!!”

Fuwawa just giggled and happily leaned into the hug, Mococo meanwhile was desperately trying to break free. “I.. love you to… Nerissa.. but- I can’t… breathe..” The younger pup choked before Nerissa finally had mercy and let her go. “Oh sorry, Mococo.” The raven said followed by a small giggle. Mococo just answered with a thumbs up as she tried to regain her breath.

Meanwhile, Fuwawa remained close, flashing Nerissa an excited look. “Oh, Nerissa! What do you think of my new dress?” She asked while stepping back to present the white sundress she wore, along with the light blue cardigan overtop. “I love it! It looks so pretty on you!” The raven exclaimed, making Fuwawa’s pink eyes light up.

“Thank you! Biboo got it for me and I finally got a chance to wear it today!.” The pup said with a sweet giggle. “Oh? Biboo~” Nerissa drawled while turning to face the rock who had no doubt heard the whole exchange. “W-What? I just saw it while shopping the other week and thought she’d like it.” Bijou cried indignantly, her face flush a slight hue of red.

Nerissa was about to make a remark, but decided to stop herself. That was something she should save for another time. Instead she just gave an innocent smile. “Nothing. I just think you two are cute is all~” She teased before beginning to walk towards the store, leaving both Bijou and Fuwawa blushing furiously. “Anyways, let’s get moving! We’ve got a nursery to finish!”

Shiori quickly fell into step beside the raven, casting them a sly look. “And you call me a tease~” She snarked, earning her an eye roll and a playful poke in the ribs. “You know you love me~” The archiver teased again, this time earning her a tender smile from Nerissa. “That I do~”

. . .

The store was honestly quite unique for a local furniture store. It wasn’t small by any means, nor was it as huge as a warehouse. It sat more comfortably in the middle, between large and modest. Due to its size, the store had a sizable inventory, with even an entire section dedicated to nursery stuff.

The interior of the place was also quite unique, with many Halloween decorations strung up in preparation for the spooky season. Advent couldn’t help but laugh though, considering it wasn’t even September yet. But hey, they weren’t ones to judge, especially not with Shiori and her… tastes.

Five pairs of feet trekked through the nursery section, eyes scanning the various displays to see what piqued their interest. “Alright we need the 3 essentials; A crib, a small wardrobe, a changing station, and of course some other furniture to brighten up the room.” Shiori said, listing the things she had written down on her notes app.

She then looked at the selection of furniture, noting the various colors, types of wood, shapes, and sizes. ‘This might be a lot harder that we thought…’ “Now the question is, what type do we get?” Shiori asked, mostly to herself. “Hmm we painted the walls navy blue, so maybe some white or gray furniture to compliment it…” Nerissa piped up, gaining the archiver's attention.

“Mmm yeah true… Some lighter colors would look good…” Shiori muttered before glancing over towards the wooden display cribs, her eyes focusing on one in particular. It wasn’t super dark, probably walnut wood based on the color. The back was solid, meaning it was meant to be set up against the wall, while evenly spaced thin wooden bars encased the rest of the crib. The front even seemed to be able to slide down to offer more accessibility.

“Ohh that one looks nice!” Bijou piped up as if reading the archiver's mind, curiously floating over to inspect it further. “Yeah it does, maybe some dark wood could also look nice. Plus…” Shiori also stepped up to the display crib and slid down the front and began pushing down on the mattress.

It didn’t have much give, meaning it was quite firm, but was just soft enough that the baby wouldn’t be sleeping on a brick. “...the mattress feels perfect for our little guy to sleep on.” Shiori then turned to her wife, a curious look on her face. “What do you think, Reese?” Nerissa visibly perked up and stepped over to begin inspecting the crib herself.

“Oh yeah, this one would be perfect for him!” The raven chirped, her wings fluttering happily. “You think we should get it then?” Shiori questioned, feeling a little silly for asking, especially considering the excited look on her wife’s face. “Of course we should get it!” Nerissa answered before giving the archiver a loving smile, “Good eye, Shiorin~”

Shiori grinned proudly, only for it to soon melt into a dopey smile as the raven pressed a small kiss onto her cheek. “Hold on, where's Fuwamoco?” Bijou suddenly asked, making the couple turn around simultaneously. Sure enough when they turned away from the crib, the twin pups were nowhere to be found.

“Don’t tell me they wandered off on their own…” Nerissa groaned, her eyes fruitlessly searching for any glimpse of fluff or fuzz. “Oh they 100 percent did…” Bijou piped up, floating a little bit higher to try and spot them. “Huh, I was starting to wonder why it was so quiet…” Shiori snarked, earning her a smack in her arm from her wife. “Shiori.”

“What I’m not wrong am I?” The archiver asked, to which Nerissa had no good response. “Okay, no… but you didn’t need to say it out loud!” The raven’s voice had a distinct motherly tone, one that Shiori hadn’t expected to hear and quite honestly intimidated her, but nonetheless her snarky side was far too powerful. “Well someone had to say it, and that someone just so happened to be me.”

Nerissa was about to clap back, until a small hand reached between their faces and snapped their fingers. “Oi, you guys can do your married bickering later. Right now we need to find the twins.” Bijou said in a scolding tone, making the couple smile sheepishly before they stepped away from the crib display and began to scour the store.

For several minutes they searched, looking tirelessly throughout the store, yet they would have no luck in spotting the twins. It didn’t matter which section they went to or how many times they called out for them, the pups were nowhere to be found. They had even resorted to asking other store patrons if they had seen their friends and as expected they had no luck.

They were honestly starting to get quite worried, until thankfully, Bijou had managed to spot them. Somehow, the twins had managed to find their way to the center of the store, way off from the nursery section and near the boxes of giant plushies. “Fuwawa!” Bijou called out as she slowly floated to the ground, gaining her girlfriend’s attention. “There you are, I’ve been looking for you everywhere!”

Almost immediately, the pup's tail began to wag fervently. “Oh, Biboo! Sorry, we got a little bit sidetracked.” Fuwawa muttered apologetically, her ears flattening atop her head. “It’s fine, I’m just glad you’re okay.” Bijou replied, feeling whatever worry she might’ve felt vanish in an instant.

“Huh? What about Mococo!?!” The younger pup cried out indignantly, pulling the rock’s attention away from her girlfriend. “Yes, I’m glad you’re okay too, Mococo. “ Bijou muttered placatingly, watching as the pup crossed their arms over their chest in a pout. “That’s better, also…” Blue eyes glanced towards the older pup. “Don’t you rope me in you, Fuwawa! You’re the one who wandered off first!”

Fuwawa opened her mouth to argue back, but was cut off as Shiori and Nerissa finally made their way to the rest of the group. “There you two are! Why’d you guys wander off like that?” The raven asked, looking between the two pups with her hands on her hips. A pose very reminiscent of her mother. “Also what are you yelling about, Mococo? Did something happen?” Shiori piped up.

Mococo just glared at her sister, her fuzzy tail thrashing around behind her. “The only thing that happened was Fuwawa getting distracted by a woman with a giant teddy bear in her cart! So she decided to wander off to find where they got it from! The only reason I followed after her was so she wouldn’t get lost!” The pup yelled, making Fuwawa’s face flush bright red upon being called out.

“But they’re cute! Just look at them!” The older pup cried, stepping over to the box of giant teddy bears. She pulled one out to show off, its fur was light brown and it was so huge she had to lift it onto her shoulders. “Look how fluffy they are! You would’ve done the same Moco-chan and you know it!”

The younger pup just gave her sister a flat look, but Fuwawa barely acknowledged them as an idea suddenly struck her. “Nerissa! Shiori! You guys should totally get one for the nursery!” She exclaimed, turning to face the couple who gave each other hesitant glances. “I- I don’t know, a giant bear seems a bit… much.” Nerissa muttered as she glanced between the teddy bear and Fuwawa’s smiling face.

“What do you mean? It’ll be a great addition to the nursery. Plus babies love teddy bears!” The pup insisted, completely hellbent on walking out of this store with the bear in tow. “Yeah, maybe ones that are normal sized…” Shiori muttered under her breath, though due to her incredible hearing, Fuwawa heard the archiver loud and clear.

“And since it’s bigger than a normal teddy bear, then your baby will love it even more!” The pup argued, her tail wagging excitedly behind her. “Fuwawa, are you sure this isn’t just because you want one?” Bijou questioned, giving her girlfriend a suspicious look. “No! Of course not!” Fuwawa cried out.

She pulled the bear fully out of the box, looking like she was about to be crushed underneath it even though it barely weighed 30 pounds. “We’re gonna be aunties soon, so I wanna get a head start on spoiling our nephew.” Fuwawa proclaimed, her pink eyes practically sparkling with excitement.

Nerissa and Shiori shared a look. As much as they loathed to admit it, the pup’s reasoning was sweet and it was clear they really wanted to do this. While they did have some safety concerns regarding a large and heavy toy being around a tiny baby, they were ones that could be easily worked around. Besides… they just couldn’t say no to their beloved puppies.

“Alright fine…We can get the bear.” Shiori groaned before giving Fuwawa a rare firm look. “But you’re buying it!” The pup’s face somehow lit up even more, her tail lifting up to wag furiously. “Deal! Bau bau!” The archiver sighed deeply, but her mood instantly improved once she saw her friend’s smiling face. “Alright c’mon guys, we still need to pick out stuff, so Fuwawa you’re carrying the bear.”

. . .

After picking out and purchasing their remaining items, the group loaded everything onto a crystal platform Bijou had conjured up and headed home. Once at the house, everything was set out in the hallway and the boxes of heavy furniture items were dragged into the soon-to-be nursery.

Over the course of the next few hours, Advent carefully put together and arranged the furniture though not without a few mishaps here and there. The most notable of which was Mococo accidentally hitting her own fingers with a hammer. Fuwawa of course had an absolute ball laughing at her younger sister.

“I wouldn’t laugh if I were you, Fuwawa. Karma has a funny way of coming back to bite you in the ass.” Nerissa warned in a light hearted tone as she carefully examined Mococo’s hand. “I’m sure I’ll be fine. Besides, it’s just my sister, I can laugh at her all I want.” Fuwawa replied, giving a dismissive wave of her hand as she continued her task of building the wardrobe.

Mococo glared daggers into the back of her sister’s head. “Wow, I feel so loved right now…” The pup grumbled with a lethal dose of sarcasm. “Oh hush, both of you.” Nerissa chastised, her thumbs gently rubbing across her friend’s bruised knuckles. “Can you move your fingers?”

Slowly the pup's fingers began to move and curl, all while Nerissa carefully observed their face, watching for even the smallest hint of pain. Eventually though Mococo’s fingers stilled and she gave a slow nod. “Any pain when you move them?” The raven asked to which she shook her head.

“Alright, I think you’re good to get back to work then. Just be careful with that hammer okay?” Nerissa said, feeling her heart fill with warmth as a bright smile stretched across Mococo’s face. “Okay! I’ll try to be more careful.” The pup exclaimed before turning back to the chair she had been working on.
Nerissa giggled, her wings fluttering just from seeing how happy the pup was acting.

“You better, there won’t be any broken fingers happening in this house.” She warned playfully, before hearing an amused snicker from Shiori. “Now look who’s acting like a parent…” The archiver teased, leaning against the changing station she had just finished building.“...you’re already taking your role as a mom so seriously~”

Nerissa just rolled her eyes, though she couldn’t stop the playful smile that tugged at her lips. “Well I’d sure hope I am.” She joked while rubbing her baby bump for emphasis. “I’ve had this baby growing inside me for the last 6 months. I’d honestly be surprised if I wasn't acting more like a mom by now.”

Shiori couldn’t help but laugh at her wife's words, they did have a point after all. “I mean to be fair, you were already pretty mom like before you got pregnant. Although that’s probably cause you were raised by your mom.” She almost couldn’t finish her sentence as she immediately devolved into a fit of laughter.

The raven just let out a dramatic gasp. “Excuse me!? What’s that supposed to mean?” Shiori could tell her wife wasn’t actually offended, their smile was a dead give away. Even still, she held her hands up placatingly. “Oh no nothing bad! Your mom is a wonderful lady after all. I’m just saying you act a lot like her.”

“You know what, fair point.” Nerissa said through her giggles before approaching the archiver to give them a quick kiss on the cheek. “Between the two of us, I think our little boy is in good hands~” She teased, making Shiori’s faces flush bright red until Bijou piped up. “Can you guys stop flirting for one minute and help me out here?”

The rock had decided to build the crib, though from the looks of it, she was now running into a problem with the solid back panel. “Sure what’s up, Beebs?” Shiori asked, while trying to shake off her sudden shyness. “I just need you guys to hold this thing in place so I can drill in the screws.” Bijou explained while pointing to the pile of screws and large hand drill next to her.

“Alright, should be no problem.” Nerissa readily agreed before stepping over to the other side of the crib and holding one end of the panel against the frame. Shiori did the same on the other side, allowing Bijou to free her hands and pick up the drill. “Thank you! Now just hold that thing still and this should be done fairly quickly.”

With that she picked up one of the screws and began drilling it into the board, connecting it to the frame. The sound of the drill was very loud and grating on her ears, though no one else seemed too bothered by it until a sound of a small whimper caught her attention. “Jeez, that thing is loud…” Mococo muttered, her ears pinning down atop her head to try and block out the noise.

“Sorry Mococo. Just power through, this shouldn’t take more than a few minutes.” Bijou called back apologetically before moving on to drill in another screw. This time she could hear Fuwawa whimpering at the noise, though unlike Mococo, they didn’t say anything about it.

One by one the screws were carefully and methodically drilled in, connecting the back panel to the cribs frame. However, it was anything but fast and soon Bijou only had one half done. “Hey Beebs… It’s been a few minutes…” Shiori whispered with a shit eating grin, earning her a flat look from the rock. “Shut up, Shiori.” “Sorry…”

Bijou just rolled her eyes and went to grab another screw. She would then be stopped dead in her tracks by a loud cry of pain from Fuwawa. Everyone simultaneously swiveled around to face the pup, who was holding her hand close to her chest as blood poured from an open gash along her thumb.

“Fuwawa are you okay? What happened!?” Bijou called out, the gem on her chest turning a muddy red as she quickly dropped the drill and rushed to her girlfriend’s side. “I-I’m fine… I just… I cut my hand on a loose screw in the wardrobe…” Fuwawa whimpered, tears already welling up in her eyes.

Mococo quickly rushed to her sister’s side, a worried look on her face. “It’s not too deep is it?” The younger pup asked, trying to grab her sister’s hand to take a look at it, only for Fuwawa to pull their hand out of her reach. “I-I’m not sure… It hurts really bad though…”

Nerissa then approached, her brow creased with worry but overall looking very calm. “Fuwawa, can I see your hand?” The raven asked, her voice soft and gentle. The pup sniffled slightly and hesitated for a moment, but ultimately conceded and held her hand out for her friend to inspect.

“Hmm…” Nerissa hummed as she looked over the gash, her touch as light as a feather as she took Fuwawa’s hand into her own. “It doesn’t look too deep, but we should probably go clean it first just to be sure.” She gave the pup a tender look, meeting their tear staining eyes. “Is that okay, Fuwawa?”

Fuwawa herself just nodded and allowed herself to be guided out of the room. “I-I’m coming too, if that’s okay…” Mococo called out, her instincts not wanting to be too far from her sister knowing that she was injured. “Of course you can come too. In fact, you can help by getting the first aid kit.” Nerissa answered with a tender look as the younger pup followed her out into the hall.

That just left Shiori and Bijou remaining in the room, both feeling shocked and not really knowing what to do. “Well that happened…” The archiver piped up after a beat of silence, her golden eyes glancing towards the rock who was staring into the hall with a listless expression. “Hey you okay, Beebs?”

Bijou jumped on the spot, seemingly snapping out of whatever daze she was in. “Oh! Y-Yeah I’m fine!” The rock insisted, though Shiori merely gave her a skeptical look. She knew exactly what was going on. “Are you sure? Your gem is still red.” The archiver pointed out and amethyst eyes quickly averted from them.

Shiori just sighed and reached over, gently patting the rocks shiny head. “Hey, Fuwawa’s gonna be fine. A little cut ain’t enough to put that pup down.” Bijou’s body relaxed slightly, though the color of her gem remained the same. “I know I just, I wasn’t expecting that to happen so suddenly. It.. kinda scared me a bit…”

“That’s okay, I think we were all a bit caught off guard by that. But she’ll be okay, Rissa will fix her right up!” Shiori replied encouragingly, giving the rock a tender look all the while. Her words thankfully managed to pull a smile from Bijou and the red color of her gem turned a little less saturated. “Yeah… you’re right… Thank’s Shiori…”

The archiver smiled in turn, dropping her hand from the rock’s head to affectionately poke them on the cheek. “No need to thank me, Beebs.” Shiori then turned back to the crib, seeing that her side of the back panel was still not screwed in. “Now how about we finish this crib before the others get back?” She asked, earning her an eager look from Bijou.

“You don’t have to ask me twice.” The rock said while crouching back down and picking up the drill. She began drilling the screws into the panel, though she soon paused as she reached the corner, a thought seemingly popping into her mind. “Hey Shiori… there’s something I’ve been wanting to ask you for a while now…” Bijou muttered before drilling in another screw.

“Hmm? What is it?” Shiori asked, casting the rock a curious look as the drill went silent. Bijou was quiet for a moment, clearly debating on her words before she finally spoke. “What’s like… knowing you’re going to be a father in just a few months?”

Golden eyes widened briefly, before softening as Shiori thought about her answer. “It’s a lot…” She muttered, a humorless laugh falling from her lips. “There’s so much I’m feeling every single day… I feel like the happiest and luckiest person alive one minute and then I feel like I’m 5 seconds away from an anxiety attack the next…”

There was a pause as another screw was drilled in and Bijou let a small giggle fall from her lips. “No wonder your emotions have felt all over the place the last few months.” Shiori laughed in turn, feeling not at all surprised that the rock had been able to sense her inner turmoil all this time. “Trust me, you don’t know the half of it.”

The two shared a laugh before Bijou paused yet again, another question seemingly on her mind. “So how do you feel? You know… about everything?” Now that was a question Shiori had asked herself many times by now. A question that, at the end of the day, had only one real answer. “Scared. Really scared. But at the same time… I feel excited and happier than I’ve ever felt in my life.”

“I’m glad…” Bijou replied earnestly before stammering. “A-About you being happy, y-you know n-not you being…” The rock trailed off, eventually being cut off by Shiori devolving into laughter. “There there! Don’t worry, I know what you mean.” The archiver giggled out while giving the rock an affectionate pat on the head.

Bijou herself just grumbled before drilling in another screw, they were almost done at this point. “Anyways, enough about me. How’re you doing, Beebs?” Shiori piped up, making the rock pause in her drilling. “Pretty good. Nothing to really complain about.” She answered before the archiver followed up with another question. “How are things between you and Fuwawa?”

“Things are great! We’re actually coming up on our 1 year anniversary soon!” Bijou answered ecstatically, her gem glowing a brilliant emerald green. “Oh shit! Has it really been that long?” Shiori exclaimed in surprise, she hadn’t realized just how much time had passed. ‘I mean given everything that’s happened this year, it’s no wonder it slipped my mind.’

“Yeah! We’re actually planning on getting a place of our own at some point. Although…” Bijou said before she trailed off, earning her a curious look from the archiver. “Is something wrong?” Shiori asked and the rock just made a so-so motion with her hand. “Kind of… not really… It’s not really something’s wrong pre say it’s just… Something is preventing us from going through with moving out.”

Shiori briefly wondered what the rock could possibly be talking about, until the answer popped into her head. “It’s Mococo, isn’t it?” She asked and Bijou just slowly nodded her head. “Yeah… I love her a lot, I mean of course I do she's one of my best friends, but you know how she is…” The rock said, muttering the last part under her breath.

“She’s clingy when it comes to Fuwawa…” Shiori piped up instantly, she had experienced the pup’s behavior first hand after all. Bijou nodded before her face shifted into a conflicted expression. “Not only that. She has terrible separation anxiety… I mean both twins do but she’s on another level. She can’t be alone for too long. I’m honestly amazed she can even sleep by herself…”

Golden eyes narrowed, making Shiori’s face drop into a small frown. “I mean it’s understandable. Things in The Cell weren’t easy for them, being forcefully separated and all that…” Bijou’s own face became crestfallen, expression turning conflicted. “Yeah… I just wish there was something Fuwawa and I could do for her… even just something to help reassure her..”

A gentle hand pressed down atop her head, giving her a loving pat. “I'm sure you guys will figure things out, and if you ever need help or advice, don’t be afraid to come and ask me.” Shiori said, a caring smile on her face that Bijou couldn’t help but mirror. “Thanks Shiori…”

“No problem, Beebs.” The archiver said before pulling her hand away from Bijou’s head. “Now then, let’s actually finish this crib.” Immediately rock gave an enthusiastic thumbs up, the crib was pretty much done by this point, all that was left was to drill the last few screws. “Way ahead of you!” She said while picking up a screw.

A few minutes later, the crib was completed and both girls shared a small fist bump at a job well done. “Good work, Beebs.” Shiori praised, giving the crib a quick look over. “Thank you! I couldn’t have done it without you or Nerissa.” Bijou said, setting the drill down on the floor before finally standing up for the first time in several minutes.

“Speaking of Rissa, where are her and the puppies?” Shiori asked, realizing it had been nearly half an hour since they had left. “I don’t know, they should’ve been back by now…” Bijou replied, briefly using her powers to make sure they were still in the house.

“Hmm well I guess we can call it here. We can finish the rest of this tomorrow.” The archiver piped up, eyes briefly glancing about the room before she motioned for Bijou to follow her. “C’mon, let’s go look for them. Make sure Fuwawa still isn’t bleeding out.” The rock just rolled her eyes at Shiori’s morbid joke.

The two had no luck finding their friends on the 2nd floor and so they made their way downstairs, figuring that’s likely where they were. Shiori stepped into the living and immediately stopped dead in her tracks, her heart melting at the sight that greeted her. Due to her sudden stop though, Bijou ended up running straight into her back, making the rock give her an odd look until they also saw it.

Right in the middle of one of the large couches was Nerissa sleeping peacefully as she sat upon it. Laying one side of the raven was Fuwawa, her hand freshly bandaged, and on the other side was Mococo. The pups were also fast asleep, their heads resting against Nerissa’s baby bump as her ebony wings tenderly draped over them.

Shiori couldn’t stop the smile that stretched across her face and Bijou immediately pulled out her phone to begin quietly taking pictures of the sleeping trio. ‘I guess they're staying the night.’ The archiver thought amusedly, retrieving her phone to snap a picture of the sweet sight. ‘Yeah… this is definitely going on the wall.’

Chapter Text

Shiori leaned back against the couch, her fingers interlaced atop her lap as she absentmindedly rubbed her thumbs against each other. Beside her was Nerissa, their shirt lifted to expose their prominent baby bump. Kneeling in front of the raven was Fauna, her palms exuding a soft golden glow as they hovered just above Nerissa’s belly.

“How’s everything feeling, Fauna?” Shiori asked, her eyes currently trained on the kirin’s hands. “Very good actually. He seems to be incredibly healthy and content.” Fauna answered, her gentle hands focusing around the bottom of Nerissa’s baby bump. The archiver let out an amused giggle. “Didn’t you say the exact same thing during both our previous checkups?”

Fauna glanced up at her, their own golden eyes carrying a distinct playfulness. “Observant as always. But yes, I did. It is true after all. A baby’s emotional state is crucial to their development while in the womb…” The kirin then glanced towards Nerissa, a sweet smile on her face. “...so the fact that he’s felt like this consistently for the past 3 months just shows how amazing you’re both doing.”

Both Shiori and Nerissa froze for a moment, before their heads turned to glance at one another. They smiled as their eyes met, and the raven even reached out to take hold of one of her wife’s fidgeting hands. “We’re just doing our best, I suppose…” She muttered bashfully, feeling both flattered and elated by the kirin’s words.

“Well ‘your best’ is clearly working, so just keep doing that.” Fauna replied before refocusing her attention back on Nerissa’s belly. “His mana levels seem to be growing steadily as well. I’m honestly surprised a premature baby is capable of containing this much…”

Though the kirin’s words were said more so as an afterthought, Shiori couldn’t stop the small jab of anxiety she felt hearing them. ‘He’s not even born yet and already has that much mana in his reserves?’ She thought to herself, her hand unconsciously squeezing her wife’s a bit harder.

‘Normal babies don’t have that much… Well I mean ours isn’t technically “normal” but… if he already has a lot wouldn’t that make him…’ Shiori’s free hand then squeezed into a fist, her body physically fighting to maintain a neutral expression. ‘No! Don’t you think about that now! We’ve talked about this!’ Her inner voice scolded, yet the archiver was hardly listening to it.

‘But you heard what Fauna said! You can’t tell me that doesn’t sound like the telltale sign of my son turning out… like me!’ The small bit of anxiety she felt was now beginning to grow, causing an uncomfortable stirring in her chest. ‘To me it sounds more like you’re overthinking things. Again!’ The voice clapped back, sounding very condescending in the process.

Shiori had to physically bite back a groan. The voice did have a point, she did have a habit of getting all worked up and overthinking things, especially when it came to her wife and baby. But it was all for good reason. If her son did turn out to be what she feared, if he is… an archiver, it would mean the people who imprisoned her would come after him next… Or worse, they might even-

‘Stop right there!’ Her inner voice practically shouted, bringing Shiori’s spiraling thoughts to a halt. ‘Good god, the fact that you’ve managed to live this long is nothing short of a miracle… We don’t know that for sure. Hell, it’s been over 10 years and they still haven’t found us. Besides, just cause he’s got a little extra mana, doesn’t automatically mean he’s an archiver.’

As much as the archiver hated to admit it, the voice once again had a good point, several actually. But even still, that small yet ever present feeling of anxiety refused to go away. It was honestly beginning to make her chest hurt. Her inner voice just groaned. ‘Oh for fucks sake… Just talk to Fauna about it if you’re this concerned. Oh and you can do it now since Rissa’s leaving!’ ‘She is?’

Shiori looked up and sure enough, Nerissa was on her feet and sharing a warm hug with Fauna. How long had she been wrapped up in her own head? “Thank you so much again, Fauna!” The raven chirped, her wings fluttering happily behind her. “Of course! I’m always happy to help whenever you need me to.” Fauna replied, keeping her embrace light in order to not smother her friend too much.

“What you’ve done is more than just helping. Honestly I couldn’t imagine trusting anyone else to do this for us.” Nerissa said earnestly as she pulled away from the hug. Fauna paused for a moment, her eyes widening slightly. She clearly hadn’t expected the raven to say that.

“Thank you! I’m happy you trust me so much…” The kirin finally replied, her voice sounding a bit shy but carrying a distinct level of joy. “And I’m happy to have you as a friend.” Nerissa responded in turn with a sweet giggle before letting out a small dramatic sigh. “Anyways, I sadly must be going now. For I must go have lunch and go shopping with my dear sisters~”

Fauna couldn’t help but laugh at the raven’s theatrics. “Well in that case, I hope you all have fun!” Nerissa smiled brightly, a small giggle breaking from her throat as she dropped the theatrics. “We will!~” She sang before stepping over to Shiori, who was still silently trying to process everything.

“Want me to order something to bring back for you?” Nerissa asked, pulling the archiver out of her doldrum. “O-Oh uh… No thanks, I’ll probably just make something at home.” The raven couldn’t help but give Shiori a dubious look at their small stutter. They only ever did that when they were caught off guard or when there was something on their mind.

“Alright! But if you change your mind just text me. I'll be home around 4, okay?” Nerissa ultimately decided to brush it off for now, she could ask her later. She’d feel bad for putting her wife on the spot in front of Fauna. “Okay. You girls have fun.” Shiori answered, her voice straining to sound upbeat.

Once again, Nerissa didn’t say anything. This was a conversation they could have later. “Oh trust me, we will. I love you~” With that she leaned in and gave her wife a quick peck on the cheek, an action that at least managed to make them crack a smile. “I love you too…” Shiori muttered back as the raven pulled away, giving one last wave goodbye before making her way out of Fauna’s cottage.

“Well she seems to be in high spirits.” Fauna commented once she heard the front door shut. “Y-Yeah she’s been really happy these last few months. She seems really excited.” Shiori replied, mentally cursing her small stutter. “So do you.” The kirin piped up, making Shiori pause for a moment. “Huh?”

“I said, so do you. You’ve also seemed quite excited.” Fauna said while sitting down beside the archiver. “W-Well I mean of course I am. Who wouldn’t be excited knowing their first kid is on the way?” Shiori asked, trying to maintain a bit of casual snark in her tone, yet the kirin saw right through it. “More people than you might think…”

Fauna leaned back, her legs lifting to curl up on the couch as she stared ahead, a far away look in her eyes. “We sadly don’t live in a perfect world, after all. But I don’t think that’s necessarily a bad thing. If anything, it just makes us appreciate those moments of good and happiness even more.”

Shiori’s eyes widened ever so slightly. The kirin’s words were soft and wistful, yet at the same time they sounded clear and purposeful. Honestly, she wasn’t even sure how to respond to that and Fauna seemed to recognize this. “Sorry, I got a bit off track there for a moment.” She said with a small giggle.

“I wasn’t even aware that we were on a track.” Shiori snarked, making the kirin giggle a bit harder. “Of course we were. We were on the track of how you're feeling.” Fauna said casually and the archiver gave her a stun locked look. “What do you…?” She muttered and the kirin just gave her a caring smile, their golden eyes staring knowingly into her own. “Is there something bothering you, Shiori?”

The archiver was silent for a moment before sighing deeply. She should’ve seen this coming. “It’s that obvious, huh?” Shiori chuckled humorlessly. “Not too obvious. But I’ve known you long enough to pick up on little changes in your behavior.” Fauna answered honestly, propping her arm up on the couch to rest her head against. “So… would you like to talk about it? I’m here to talk or just listen if you need.”

‘You should talk to her. Who knows, it might help soothe your worries.’ The little voice in Shiori’s head muttered and honestly, the archiver couldn’t even argue with them. Fauna was the perfect individual to speak to about these sorts of things. They had been around long before humanity ever existed and knew the ins and outs of all earthly beings. Which could even include…

Shiori wrung her hands together, her nails anxiously scratching against her knuckles. “I mean… I wouldn’t know where to start…” She muttered quietly. There were so many layers to her worries, she honestly had no clue where they ended and where they began. Fauna though just reached over, her free hand gently resting atop the archivers. “Just start at whatever feels right. We’ve got time.”

There was a long pause, in which the kirin's words slowly sank into Shiori’s mind. ‘Whatever feels right… I guess, maybe just get to the root of the problem.’ Her brow furrowed slightly and her light scratching against her knuckles got a bit harder as she steeled herself for what she was about to say.

“How likely is it that… the baby ends up being… an archiver?” Shiori asked, swallowing a small lump in her throat towards the end. If Fauna had been surprised by her question, they certainly didn’t show it, instead keeping their face neutral as they fell into quiet contemplation. “I assume you’re worried about this because of… them.” The kirin asked, her voice soft and words gentle.

A small nod answered her and Shiori’s eyes narrowed as they averted slightly. “Yes… The gods and those that work under them…” The archiver muttered bitterly, her words carrying a scornful edge. “I was barely an adult when they found me and took me away…” She could still remember that day like it was yesterday and she knew the perpetrators were still out there.

“If my son… if he… if he ends up as an archiver… if they find us again… they could… they might-” Shiori’s spiraling thoughts were suddenly cut off by a gentle squeeze to her fidgeting hands. “Shh, you don’t need to say anymore.” Fauna whispered softly, lifting her free hand to carefully wipe the tears that were clinging to Shiori’s eyes. She hadn’t even realized she had been crying.

“Sorry… I tend to go all over the place when it comes to… well that.. It’s just… I've been worried about this for a while now and then hearing about him having all this mana when he’s not even born yet I just…” The archiver muttered apologetically, her face leaning into the kirin’s touch, their motherly aura and caring demeanor doing wonders for her turbulent emotions.

Fauna just smiled sweetly, a smile that reminded her a lot of- “It’s alright, there’s no need to apologize.” Once Shiori’s tears were sufficiently wiped away, the kirin’s hand pulled away and moved to join the other atop the archiver's hands. “But if you ask me, I don’t think you have anything to worry about.” Fauna said, watching as the archiver’s eyes grew wide and hopeful. “R-Really?”

“Yes. While your concerns are valid, it’s highly doubtful that he is an archiver.” Fauna gently gripped Shiori’s hands, her thumbs rubbing atop the knuckles they had been previously scratching. “While you yourself are an archiver, you’re also still a human, since archivers are in essence just humans born with an infinite knowledge and mana pool.”

“Then you have Nerissa, who has both demon and avian blood in her veins. Royal demon blood at that. So when you combine both yours and Nerissa’s genetics, things start to get a bit muddled, especially since royal blood tends to be very overpowering.” Fauna explained, trying to use as simple terms as possible so her friend didn’t get lost.

Thankfully, it took very little time for Shiori to understand. “So you’re saying that, genetically, it’s very unlikely he’ll be one…?” Fauna just smiled, glad to see that her words managed to get through to them. “Precisely. And if it makes you feel any better, I haven’t felt any signs of him being an archiver in any of our checkups. So really, your baby is going to be just fine.”

Immediately upon hearing those last few words, Shiori felt a huge wave of relief wash over her. ‘See, I told you the kid was gonna be fine.’ Her inner voice snarked, but she was far too elated to say anything back. Her boy, her baby… he was going to be okay. This was honestly the best news she’d heard in… well she couldn’t even say…

As her emotions surged through her, Shiori also lunged forward, wrapping Fauna in a tight and grateful hug before she could think to stop herself. “Thank you… You don’t know how much I’ve been needing to hear that…” She muttered with a slight croak in her voice and the kirin just responded by returning the embrace, their hands rubbing soothing lines along her back.

“I think I have a pretty good idea… but you’re welcome… I know this is a scary time for you, so if I can do anything to take away some of your worries, I’ll gladly do my best to help.” Fauna whispered softly into Shiori’s ear. Her sweet motherly tone once again doing wonders in calming them down.

Shiori herself couldn’t even think to respond, her capacity for words having completely left her. Even still, she just hugged her friend as tight as possible, hoping she could show them the full weight of her gratitude through actions alone. Luckily Fauna seemed to understand and just continued to hold her.

Eventually though, the hug had to come to an end and Shiori finally pulled away, feeling a bit bashful at having been so open with her emotions. “Sorry about that… I just um…” She muttered awkwardly, hearing Fauna giggle amusedly. “No need to apologize. Sometimes words just aren’t enough to describe how you’re feeling.”

The archiver chuckled, feeling a bit of her usual snark returning. “Always the one with the sage wisdom aren’t you?” She joked earning her a genuine laugh from the kirin. “When you live to be 4.5 billion years old, wisdom just tends to come naturally I suppose.” Fauna joked back and Shiori just gave her a fake incredulous look. “4.5 billion? You look barely 100 thousand.”

Fauna just rolled her eyes, though the small chuff of laughter she made her throat was unmistakable. “You really know how to flatter a lady, huh?” Shiori almost immediately responded with a shit eating grin. “Well obviously. How do you think I managed to convince Rissa to marry me?” “One can truly only wonder.” Fauna answered back and the two women shared a laugh.

“Well I’d better get going now, I’ve probably long overstayed my welcome by now.” Shiori said once the laughter died down, finally getting up from the couch after what felt like hours. “Nonsense, you and Nerissa are always welcome in my home.” Fauna said while also getting up, holding her arms out towards the archiver. “But it was very nice to see you again, Shiori.”

The archiver eagerly accepted the hug, giving her friend another firm squeeze. “It was good seeing you too, Fauna. Thank you again for you… well you know…” Shiori said, muttering the last part a bit more quietly. The kirin just replied with a sweet giggle. “You’re very welcome, Shiori.”

She then pulled away from the hug, her hands giving the archiver an encouraging shoulder squeeze. “Same time next month?” Fauna asked and Shiori replied with a toothy smile. “You betcha!”

. . .

Shiori’s fingers danced across her keyboard, typing out sentence after sentence as the words came to her mind. Her feet were currently up on her desk and her laptop was resting in her lap, giving her the most unconventional yet optimal typing position. This was one of the few times the archiver could peacefully work on her latest novel and she wasn’t about to let the chance go to waste.

By now she’s probably gotten at least three chapters down and was currently on her way to finishing a fourth. Or at least she would be if she hadn’t made the mistake of glancing towards the small clock at the corner of the screen. ‘Huh? It’s almost 6?’ Shiori thought to herself as she looked at the time, seeing it read ‘5:41’

‘Rissa’s not home yet though…’ She hadn’t heard the front door open, nor had the raven come into her office to announce her return. A small bit of anxiety sparked in Shiori’s chest, but she pushed it down. Setting her laptop aside and pulling her feet off the desk, the archiver grabbed her phone from her pocket and turned it on.

Immediately she was greeted by two notification bubbles for texts from her wife. One was sent almost two hours ago and one just thirty minutes ago. The first was a perfectly normal text, one that Nerissa would usually send. ‘Hey, I’ll probably be out for another hour, my sisters decided they wanted to hog me for a bit longer. Be home around 5!’ The second one on the other hand…

‘Shit! Sorry to add on another hour to that, but something just happened! I’ll tell you when I get home.’ Shiori just stared at the text, her eyes narrowed in a look of pure confusion. Just what the hell could have happened in that one hour time span between texts?

Ultimately she just shrugged and pocketed her phone, deciding it was not worth dwelling on right now. Nerissa will tell her later anyways. Just then Shiori’s stomach began to rumble, reminding her that she hadn’t actually eaten lunch when she got home. “Might as well get started on dinner then…”

With that thought, she slipped off her chair, her arms raising over her head for a brief stretch before she finally stepped out of her office. She slowly made her way downstairs and into the kitchen, being greeted by the sight of Yorick peacefully sleeping on the kitchen island.

The archiver couldn’t help but smile adoringly at the sight. Ever since escaping The Cell, Shiori had noticed her little smile ball companion really thrived in cold environments. In fact, he seemed to have a penchant for sleeping on cold surfaces during the warmer months, and it just so happened that their dark marble countertops were the perfect place for him to rest.

Part of her was almost tempted to just leave him be and just start making dinner. However her caring nature decided against that, she’d rather he not be rudely awakened by all the racket she was likely about to make. So with a heavy heart, she decided to wake the little slime herself.

Carefully she leaned in, her ears picking up on the small snore like gurgles Yorick produced. With the delicacy of silk, Shiori slowly reached out, the pads of her fingers tenderly rubbing atop the little slime’s head. “Yorky~ Wakey wakey, it’s time to get up.” She muttered softly, causing him to stir a bit.

Yorick didn’t awaken though, if anything, he seemed to just snuggle further against the counter. “No, I said wakey wakey, not sleepy sleepy.” Shiori said a bit more loudly, leaning in a bit more to nudge the little slime a bit more firmly. Once again, he didn’t wake up and the archiver just gave him a flat look. “Are you just being purposefully difficult right now?”

Just then she heard the familiar racket of the front door opening and closing. Curiously she looked over her shoulder and right as she did, Nerissa stepped into view looking visibly winded. They didn’t seem to notice Shiori’s presence at first, but once they finally glanced into the kitchen they couldn’t help but let out a small snort of laughter.

“What are you doing?” Nerissa asked as her wine red eyes stared amusedly at the archiver, who was currently leaning halfway onto the kitchen island and poking a sleeping Yorick. Shiori just stared back at them, her golden eyes wide as she froze like a deer in headlights.

Eventually her brain finally caught up with the situation and Shiori gave as casual of an answer as she could muster. “Trying to wake this little slime ball. I need him out of the way so I can get started on dinner.” Her words were clear and sounded easygoing, a complete contrast from her very unorthodox position at the current moment.

Nerissa just began to laugh, her hand lifting to try and stifle her giggles. She failed pretty miserably. “Did you need to almost climb onto the counter to do that? ”She asked through her giggles, noticing the archiver was even on her tiptoes. “Yes actually, considering he decided to settle right in the middle!” Shiori answered in monotone before raising her voice towards the end.

This just made Nerissa laugh even harder, so much so that she was almost struggling to set her shopping bags down. Luckily she managed to calm herself and stepped into the kitchen, making sure to set her purse down on the corner. “Want me to see if I can wake him?” She asked and Shiori just slipped off the counter. “Go ahead, be my guest.”

Suppressing the urge to laugh again Nerissa leaned a bit onto the counter, her tall stature giving her extra reach as she began to tenderly stroke Yorick's slimy head. “Yorick~ Yorick wake up you sweet thing~” The raven murmured softly and sure enough the slime's droopy eyes fluttered open.

“Oh come on! Seriously?” Shiori cried out in exasperation, but Nerissa barely paid her any mind and just allowed Yorick to slide onto her palm. “Sorry to wake you up little guy, but Shiori needs to get started on dinner.” She muttered sweetly as she held him up and the little slime just gurgled to indicate that he didn’t mind.

Shiori just stared at them both, her eyes staring particularly spitefully at her slime companion. A few choice words clawed at her throat, but she ultimately just sighed and turned towards the fridge. “You know what? I’m not even gonna bother…” She grumbled under her breath as she started to think about what to make.

‘Hmm we have some pretty good tomatoes… should probably use them before they rot… or before tomato season ends.’ She then noticed the pack of bacon and the bag of romaine lettuce sitting just in front of her and her decision was finalized. “How about BLTs tonight, Reese?” Shiori called out, wanting her wife's opinion before she actually started.

“Sounds good to me! Those tomatoes should be perfect right about now. Plus I bought some sourdough the other day.” Nerissa answered as she gently set Yorick down on the floor, before watching as slowly slid away. “BLTs it is then.” Shiori said as she began pulling out the ingredients and setting them onto the kitchen island.

‘Might as well get the bacon out of the way first. The oven should work just fine for that.’ She then reached down into one of the lower cabinets and retrieved a large baking sheet. “You want some help, darling?” Nerissa asked sweetly, stepping up next to the archiver to see what they were doing.

“No, it's fine. These will be fairly simple to make. You just relax, okay?” Shiori answered while setting some wax paper onto the baking sheet. “If you say so.” Her wife murmured before going quiet. The archiver didn’t question it and just began opening the pack of bacon. She then paused as she felt a pair of arms encircle her waist coupled with something large and soft pressing against her back.

A small giggle played at her lips. With their belly growing bigger over the past few months, it had become more and more difficult for them to do their usual habit of embracing her from behind. “So how was your time with your sisters?” Shiori asked, smiling as the raven nuzzled the top of her head.

“It was good! We did some shopping for Alice since her birthday is next weekend.” Nerissa answered, her wings fluttering happily as they draped around Shiori’s waist. It took the archiver a second to remember which of Malpha’s children “Alice” before finally remembering it was the eldest. “Oh damn, I better think of a present for her then.” She said while laying the bacon out on the baking sheet.

Nerissa just giggled sweetly, feeling content as she unconsciously tightened her hold around her wife. “I would’ve let you come shopping with us to pick something out, but sadly it was a sister's only excursion.” “It’s alright, I’ll figure something out.” Shiori replied, unconsciously leaning further in her wife’s embrace. “I’m glad you guys had fun though.”

“Of course we did! Sorry it took me so long to get home… There was some… stuff that happened the second time I messaged you…” Nerissa answered, her voice sounding lifeless yet simultaneously mirthful. “Oh yeah, what happened exactly? You said you’d tell me when you got home.” Shiori asked, feeling genuinely curious as to what could've possibly happened.

There was a pause, in which Nerissa struggled to string her words together, before she finally spoke. “Well… to put it simply… Malpha laughed so hard she threw up what was left of her lunch…” Shiori froze, her brain struggling to process what she had just been told before it finally registered. “What?!”

“Yep… It was both hilarious and disgusting..” Nerissa said while slowly devolving into a fit of giggles. Shiori also began to laugh, the image of the elegant and angelic Malpha Ravecroft puking her guts out being so absurd she couldn’t help but find it hysterical. “I wouldn’t doubt it. Wait… you guys weren’t in a store when this happened, right?”

“Oh no, we're outside. She vomited all over the sidewalk.” Nerissa answered and Shiori just once again paused to process that information. “You know, I can’t tell if that’s better or worse.” “How about better, for the sake of my conscience.” The raven said, her voice sounding devoid of feeling.

Shiori wanted to make a snarky remark but decided against it. “Better it is then.” She muttered before a small laugh fell from her lips. “But damn, you certainly had one hell of a day.” Nerissa just groaned and leaned further against the archiver. “Yeah… it was certainly something alright.”

The two fell into a peaceful silence for a brief moment, until the raven piped up again. “Hey, Shiori…” She murmured, gaining her wife’s attention. “After dinner would you like to watch a movie?” She asked and the archiver replied with an eager smile. “Sure! I’d be down.”

. . .

After finishing their dinner, the couple had decided to sit down and turn on one of Shiori’s favorite movies. The archiver didn’t exactly choose it herself, it had been more so Nerissa’s decision since she had offered to let them pick. She wasn’t about to complain though. If her wife wanted to watch her favorite movie, who was she to deny them?

But now the movie had come to the end and the couple were now simply snuggling on the couch. Nerissa was laying back, her head resting on a pillow she set up along the arm of the couch. Shiori was flat on her stomach, laying between the raven’s legs as she rested her head against their belly.

The archiver sighed constantly, this had honestly become her favorite position to lay in. Just hearing the sound of her baby’s heartbeat thrumming into her ear helped soothe whatever troubles she had remaining. Not that she’d admit all of that out loud, she’d probably die of embarrassment before she ever did.

She was honestly ready to just pass out right then and there. However, despite how comfortable she was and how tender the fingers carding through her hair were, Shiori couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something her wife wanted to say. This feeling wasn’t anything new, it had been stirring in the back of her mind all throughout the duration of the movie, but now it was really starting to bug her.

Not that she minded Nerissa wanting to say something to her. She was always open to hearing what the raven had to say. But just being consciously aware there was something and not knowing if it was potentially serious, it really tended to set her on edge. To top it all off, Nerissa hadn’t made a single verbal indication that there was something, Shiori could just feel that there was.

‘Just relax there girl. If it was something genuinely serious, she would’ve said it hours ago.’ The little voice in her head reasoned, and Shiori just begrudgingly agreed they had a point. Whatever was on the raven’s mind, it wouldn’t be kept there for very long. It was all just a matter of patience and-

“Hey, Shiori…” Nerissa piped up, her wings fluttering slightly before they folded to drape over Shiori’s prone figure. ‘She only ever does that when she wants me to stay close…’ The archiver thought as she gave her wife a small hum of acknowledgement. “Was there something on your mind earlier?”

Ah there it is, that’s what they wanted to say. “It was that obvious, huh?” Shiori muttered, her head unconsciously snuggling closer against her wife’s belly. Nerissa gave a small giggle, her thumb gently brushing the archiver’s bangs aside. “Well it is pretty hard for you to hide anything from me, isn’t it?”

“You got me there. But um…” Shiori trailed off, pondering how she should actually segway into talking about her earlier worries. “I already talked about this with Fauna after you left, so it’s pretty much solved now but… I've been worried… for months now…” Nerissa just gave her a curious look. “About what?” They asked, gently coaxing her to continue.

“About the baby… about him potentially becoming… an archiver…” Somehow it still didn’t get any easier to say. There was a beat of silence, the air becoming notably heavier than it had been a moment ago. “And what did Fauna say?” Nerissa finally asked, her tone indicating there was more she wanted to say.

Shiori immediately picked up on this, but didn’t say anything on it. Right now, it would likely be better if she let the raven lead the conversation. “She said it was very unlikely to happen and that she had felt no signs to indicate that he is one…” The archiver answered honestly, pausing to let her wife gather her thoughts.

“Alright that’s good to hear but… Why didn’t you say anything about this until now?” Nerissa finally asked, her words not sounding accusatory, but simply confused. “You said this has been on your mind for months and yet… you never said anything… why?”

Guilt washed over Shiori and part of her was almost tempted to turn and hide away. She held back though, now was not the time for that. “Cause I didn’t want to say anything… You know I hate what I am… what it caused for me and how it ruined my life… how it did the same to others like me…” She could feel a familiar lump forming her throat, but she pushed it down.

“The last thing I want is for our baby to end up the same way…” Her words were honest and painful, but they were true, raw and unfiltered. “I’m sorry… I didn’t say anything about it until now… I just… I didn’t want to think about it… Didn’t want to imagine they found us and-”

The collar of her hoodie was suddenly grabbed and she was tugged upward, being pulled up beside her wife before loving arms embraced her. “It’s okay… You don’t need to say any more…” Nerissa muttered, her hand guiding Shiori’s face to rest against her chest.

A soft kiss was pressed atop the archiver’s head and whatever was left her composure instantly crumbled. Tears formed and quickly fell from her eyes and she instinctively buried her face in her wife’s chest. “Thank you for telling me…” Nerissa muttered sweetly, her fingers continuing to thread through Shiori’s hair. “...Our baby is going to be just fine… so please put these worries to rest…”

The archiver couldn’t help but chuckle humorlessly, a thought striking her at her wife’s words. “It's funny you see… Fauna said the exact same thing.” She joked through her tears, managing to pull a giggle from Nerissa. “You know, I don’t doubt that one bit.” The raven joked back before tightening her embrace.

“Are you okay now though? Any more worries you have bouncing around in that mind of yours?” Nerissa inquired sweetly, wanting to make sure her wife was truly alright. Shiori hummed in thought, wracking her brain to try and find anything, only to come up empty handed. “Nope, I think I’ve already spilled all of them to you by now.”

Nerissa smiled in relief and pressed another kiss atop Shiori’s head. “Good… If any more do pop up though, you let me know, okay?” She said and Shiori gave a firm nod in response. “I will… and thank you, Reese… For being so patient with me…” The archiver muttered sheepishly and Nerissa just hugged them tighter. “Always…”

Chapter Text

It was just like the gender reveal party all over again. So many people were congregated in the house, causing a myriad of voices to fill the air. Though there were a bit less people than last time, a warm and intimate atmosphere still hung over everyone. It was only made all the more enjoyable by the frequent laughter and idle chatter.

Today was Nerissa’s baby shower after all, an event meant for the sole purpose of allowing people to dote on her. Gifts were also brought by the guests, more specifically they were gifts for the baby or things that the raven or Shiori could use to make life with a newborn much easier.

Unfortunately, Fauna had been unavailable to host or plan the event this time. Luckily though, there was someone who was eager and more than happy to step up to the plate. Takanashi Kiara, the bright, spunky, lovable phoenix, and Nerissa’s best friend had been nothing but elated when the raven had asked if she’d like to plan and host the baby shower.

They had of course said yes and spent the next week regularly coming over to the Ravencroft residence to plan everything. Shiori had tried to help, feeling a bit guilty at leaving Kiara to handle everything on their own. But the phoenix had vehemently denied any assistance, saying that this was for them and to just relax. Some fire may or may not have been involved in making her back down.

Ultimately it seems that no interference was needed as everything came together smoothly. Kiara had also of course arranged for her restaurant chain to do all the catering and so there were now a bunch of fat chickens in uniform running around the kitchen cooking dinner after having just served lunch. They seemed to be doing an amazing job though as Nerissa couldn’t get enough of the fried chicken.

“God damn, Kiara! What the hell do you put in these things?” Nerissa asked after scarfing down her second chicken leg, there were at least three more still on her plate. “Oh nothing special, just 11 herbs and spices… plus msg… and a little bit of love~” Kiara answered, a proud grin on her face as she watched her friend practically salivate over the food, though half of that was probably cravings.

“Fuck the love part, I wanna know what those herbs and stuff are.” Nerissa blurted out before emphatically biting into her third chicken leg. Kiara just laughed at her friend's words before cheekily making a shushing motion. “Sorry Newissa~ But it’s a KFP secret and therefore I cannot tell you.”

Nerissa wanted to make a sassy remark but couldn’t due to her mouth being full and instead just resorted to giving them a flat look. “Oh don’t give me that look, you know we phoenix’s take our secrets very seriously.” Kiara said in a teasing cadence, her feathers glowing with a proud light.

The raven swallowed her bite of chicken and maintained her flat look towards her friend. “Well I don’t exactly know many phoenix’s, so in my mind it’s just you who’s like this.” Nerissa joked, pulling a small pout from Kiara. “Ah you’re no fun sometimes…” She grumbled, though the smile on her face was quite unmistakable.

“You know you love me~” Nerissa teased and Kiara just playfully rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Whatever you say…” She drawled before finally devolving into giggles that the raven quickly joined in on. “Anyways, enough about the chicken. How are you doing? We haven’t really had a chance to talk lately since I’ve been so busy planning.”

“Pretty great actually. Honestly, until the baby finally comes, things couldn’t be better!” Nerissa chirped, her wings fluttering happily as she thought back to the past few months. Aside from the few minor hiccups, everything was going amazingly. She honestly couldn’t remember ever being this happy, except for her wedding of course, that was still that happiest day of her life.

Kiara smiled brightly, her feathers glowing a brilliant green color. “I’m happy to hear that!” She replied before pausing as a thought struck her. “If it’s not too much to ask… What’s it like… Being pregnant and knowing you’re gonna be a mom soon?” The phoenix asked, pausing a few times to think on how to articulate her words.

“Hmm… Well, as for the first half of your question…” Nerissa muttered thoughtfully, setting her plate of chicken on the coffee table to give Kiara her full attention. “I guess it’s quite…a lot. The first few weeks were probably the worst, since I was vomiting constantly and had no appetite whatsoever.”

She shuddered at the memory. As much as she loved being pregnant and was eager to meet her baby, she absolutely hated throwing up. “But everything after that… it’s just been incredible. Sure my body has gone through a lot of changes, both physically and behavior wise. Like my bladder is weaker than it used to be, I’m constantly hungry, and I’ve been sleeping a lot more.”

“Well I wouldn’t doubt any of that, considering you’re growing another being in your body.” Kiara piped up, her remark managing to pull a snort of laughter from Nerissa. “Yeah, fair enough.” The raven replied, giving her friend a playful jab in the ribs. “As for the second half of your question…”

Nerissa trailed off, consciously searching deep into her heart and psyche to find the right words. “It’s exciting. Scary but exciting.” Kiara gave her an inquisitive look. “Is that it?” The phoenix asked, her words sounding genuinely curious. The raven smiled at the adorable look on their face. “No it’s not. But, I honestly don't know how to describe what I’m feeling half the time…”

Her eyes softened, the smile on her face turning sweet as she tenderly reached down to stroke her belly. “On one hand, there’s a lot of fear and uncertainty. Am I gonna be a good mom? Could I protect my baby? Will I be able to raise him right? Those sorts of things. But on the other, I couldn’t imagine a life where this never happened. A life with Shiori and our son… is everything I’ve ever wanted..”

Kiara’s purple eyes widened for a moment, her feathers turning a bright yellow color. Their wide eyed expression soon shifted, allowing a tender smile to stretch across her face. “Well I’m glad you’re able to live this life…” She then took Nerissa’s hands, her naturally hot body effortlessly warming them up. “If anyone deserves it’s you.”

Wine red eyes looked up, meeting Kiara’s for a brief moment before the phoenix glanced down at Nerissa’s belly. “You wanna feel the baby?” The raven asked, unable to stop the teasing cadence in her voice. Kiara immediately froze up, obviously having not expected her friend to say that.

“O-Oh it’s fine! N-Not that I don’t want to. I just-” “Gods for a mighty phoenix, you can be quite shy at times.” Nerissa sighed amusedly as she took hold of Kiara’s wrists. “Here.” With that she slipped their hands under her shirt, pressing their warm palms against her baby bump.

The phoenix’s body immediately tensed up, her hands shaking slightly as Nerissa let them go. She soon relaxed though and began to tentatively run her hands along her friend's belly. A small gasp of wonder fell from her lips. It was so firm and yet soft at the same time and just beneath the layer of skin and tissue, was the new life being formed as they spoke.

She then felt something against her palm and she immediately stopped. Was that what she thought it was? Kiara felt it again and then a second time, small taps through her friends belly and against her palms. Purple eyes widened in shock. Was this- “I guess he’s excited to meet one of his aunties. Or he just likes how warm you are.” Nerissa piped up, giggling at her own joke.

Kiara was hardly listening though, she was far too absorbed in the feeling against her hands. It was faint and gentle and yet she could feel a tingling against her palm with each little tap. This was her friend’s baby and it was responding to her presence. ‘I will protect you with my life…’

“Okay enough of that. I think I’m starting to get baby fever over here.” The phoenix said as she pulled away from her friend's belly. “Oh? Don’t let Calli catch you saying that, you might just give her a heart attack.” Nerissa joked while giggling and Kiara just rolled her eyes. “She’ll be fine. We already have Kobo, why not have another?” The phoenix snarked, still feeling that tingling on her palms.

. . .

It was now nearing dinner time, which meant that it was now time for Nerissa to open gifts. She couldn’t help but laugh to herself as everyone filed into the spacious living room. ‘It’s almost like they’re all celebrating my birthday a month early.’ She mused, unable to contain the small giggle that spilled from her lips.

“What’re you laughing at over here?” Shiori inquired teasingly as she sat down beside the raven. “Nothing, I just find all of this sweet. It feels like my birthday came a month early.” Nerissa replied and the archiver couldn’t help but give them a loving smile. “Well I guess that means I’ll have to do something extra special for your birthday then.”

The raven just giggled sweetly and gave her wife a playful poke on the cheek. “You don’t need to do anything crazy, Shiorin~. My due date’s around that time, so I don’t need anything that big or mind blowing.” She said feeling a small spark of happiness at her own words.

“If you say so. But don’t expect me to not do anything. I still gotta spoil my birdy on her special day after all~” Shiori replied, grabbing the hand that was poking her face and pressing a small kiss on the back. Nerissa giggled at the affection and leaned in to give her wife a loving peck on the cheek. “You’re too sweet to me, you know that~?”The archiver gave a proud smirk. “I try my best.”

Just then, Shiori looked up towards the entrance to the living room and her face immediately fell into a deep scowl. Confused, Nerissa followed her wife’s gaze and was immediately hit with a dose of clarity at what she saw. The members of Justice stepped into the room, smiling and chatting with the other guests as they passed by. Elizabeth was at the forefront. ‘Oh…’

So that’s the reason for her wife’s sudden shift. Honestly, she wasn’t surprised in the slightest. When creating the guestlist with Kiara, Nerissa had been sure to ask Shiori if it was alright to invite Justice. The archiver of course did not look at all pleased at the idea, however she begrudgingly said it was okay, on the condition that they kept their distance from her. A sentiment Nerissa shared with Justice.

They of course were fine with these conditions, though they had also offered to not attend at all if their presence could cause issues. Nerissa had immediately shut that idea down, they were her friends and she wanted them to come to an event that was important to her.

Once they were at the party, they did their due diligence to act in accordance with Shiori’s rule. Which meant they couldn’t interact or get too close to her. Hell they had even begun to just straight up leave rooms if the archiver walked in. It didn’t help matters that she’d shoot the group murderous glares whenever she could and boy was she good at doing that.

This rule, of course, extended to gift opening and so the group quietly huddled together in the furthest corner from Shiori. That also, of course, didn’t stop the archiver from sending them death glares. Thankfully, they were brought back to the present as Malphis ll suddenly stepped up.

“If everyone’s here. I would like to go first, if that’s okay.” He called out, drawing the attention of everyone else in the room, though curiously, Bijou seemed particularly excited. “Sure! That’s perfectly fine with me.” Nerissa chirped, pulling a pleased smile from her brother. “Well in that case…”

He set a fairly large gift box down on the coffee table in front of his sister, decorated in blue and white plaid wrapping paper. Nerissa eagerly leaned over, her fingers tearing into the paper and revealing the cardboard box beneath. She was honestly curious what it could be, since her brother rarely went out of his way to be the first person to give something.

The tape sealing the top shut was swiftly ripped off and tossed into the nearby trash bag. Nerissa then opened the box, revealing the thin metal… thing inside. Curiously she pulled it out, it seemed to be three long thin rods of metal, connected yet also separated by the long string that ran, width wise, through the center of each rod allowing them to spin independently of each other.

“What is this?” Shiori piped up before Nerissa could, both of them casting a curious look towards Malphis ll. “I’ll explain in a moment, if Biboo would like to show her gift next.” He said before gesturing for Bijou to stand up, which she did very eagerly. “Oh you bet I do!”

A long and thin box was held out, this one not wrapped since the box itself was a sleek black color. Since Nerissa was still holding the metal… thing, Shiori took the box from Bijou. Carefully, she opened it, revealing the dozen or so small gems that were delicately placed inside. Small almost invisible wire was wrapped around the bodies of the crystals.

Shiori took one by the string and held it up, not missing the way Nerissa’s eyes immediately lit up upon seeing it. ‘Ha! Ravens…’ She thought amusedly before addressing Bijou. “So Beebs, what exactly are these? I’m no baby expert, but aren’t gems this small a choking hazard?” The archiver asked, noting just how small some of the gems were.

“They aren’t just gem’s silly, their mobile charms!” Bijou answered with a small indignant cry. “Mobile charms?” Nerissa parroted before looking at the spinning metal thing hanging from her hand. “Then… does that mean this…?” Both Malphis ll and Bijou had proud looks on their faces. “Yep! That’s a crib mobile, and those are the charms. Biboo and I decided to work together and combine our gifts.”

Nerissa gave them both a shocked look, this had honestly been the last thing she had expected. “You guys what?!” She cried out, much to the amusement of her brother and friend. “You heard right! He built the frame and I grew the gems myself!” Bijou proclaimed, looking very proud of herself in the process.

“I- I don’t know what to say. Thank you both!” Nerissa said with a bright smile and Bijou and Malphis ll shared a celebratory fist bump. “Yeah, this is pretty sweet! Seriously, thanks guys!” Shiori piped up, before her face dropped into a flat look. “Although, one of you guys will have to set it up. I’m too short to attach it to the ceiling and we don’t have a ladder.”

After the gifts from the surprise duo, everyone else began to take turns handing Nerissa their gifts. The twins went first, having gifted them a large amount of baby gates. “MamaPuppy used ones like these when we were growing up!” Fuwawa exclaimed, her tail wagging excitedly.

“They’re meant for magical or non-human babies, so they won’t break no matter what!” Mococo added on, punching her fist into her palm for emphasis. “And! It’s resistant to magic, so if he’s magically inclined, he won’t be able to get through them!” Fuwawa piped up as well, finishing her sister’s sentence.

Shiori looked at the box of gates, then at the twins, a snarky grin plastered on her face. “You know, I can tell why MamaPuppy used them with you guys.” The archiver joked, earning her a small jab in the ribs from Nerissa. Though they were clearly trying to suppress a laugh.

Ame and Gura were up next, though curiously the detective ran out the house, presumably to grab the gift from their car. Confused, everyone collectively looked towards Gura for answers and the small shark just gave a relaxed shrug of her shoulders. “Just give her a minute.” She said and sure enough about a minute later, a raspy voice called out from outside.

“Gura! Get out here and help me! This thing weighs a ton!” Gura couldn’t help but snort at her wife’s self-made predicament, but she still got up nonetheless and left the room. Everyone stared after her, wondering just what the hell the two had gotten. It didn’t take very long before they all heard the sound of something heavy being pushed across the floor.

“You could’ve helped me earlier, you know that.” Ame said from the other room, her voice slowly getting louder as she approached the living room. “I know. I just wanted to hear you calling me for help once you realized you couldn’t do it on your own.” Gura clapped back in a single breath. “Wow way to flex your atlantean strength, small fry.” The detective bit back in an even tone.

The two filed into the room, with Gura effortlessly sliding the giant box across the floor. “Better watch your mouth, Watson. You know damn well this ‘small fry’ has a big ‘personality’.” Ame’s face instantly flushed bright red at the shark’s innuendo. “You don’t need to say that in front of everyone!”

Gura just ignored them and pushed the box over to the couple, who were staring at her with looks of confusion and amusement respectively. “So um… anyways, what is this exactly?” Nerissa asked, still trying to process the interaction that she had just witnessed. Gura was about to speak, until Ame stepped in. “It’s a crib that doubles as an earthquake protection shelter!”

Both Nerissa and Shiori gave the detective bewildered expressions. “I’m sorry, a what now?” The archiver questioned, looking at the large box that their friends had dragged in. “It’s exactly what I said it is. While it is just a normal crib, underneath is a padded and indestructible box. So when the crib detects an earthquake, it’ll immediately swallow the mattress into the box, keeping your baby safe.”

Ame’s words were quick and effective, her bright blue eyes lighting up as she explained how it worked. However, Nerissa and Shiori just gave each other a look, then turned back to face their friend. “While… the gift is sweet, Ame. I hate to break to you but… we already have a crib…” Nerissa said apologetically before her wife piped up. “Also we’re nowhere near any fault lines.”

The detective stared at them for a moment, a blank look on her face. She then groaned in defeat and ushered for Gura to follow her. “Alright… we’ll take it back to the car…” Ame grumbled as she left the living room, her wife following after her while pushing the box. “I told you it was a bad gift idea.” “Shut up, Gura…”

Up next were Kronii, Mumei, and Fauna, with the latter two encouraging the warden to hand Nerissa their gift. Kronii sputtered a bit but ultimately approached, holding out a small gift bag to the raven, a strangely shy look on her face. “H-Here… I um… I hope you like them…”

Nerissa just gave her friend a warm smile and took the bag from their hand. “Thank you, Kronii. Is this from all 3 of you or…?” She asked, glancing up towards the owl and kirin, who were both giving their wife an enthusiastic thumbs up. “Oh! Y-Yeah it’s from all of us. I thought of the idea, Mumei and Fauna helped me design them.”

With her interest now piqued, Nerissa opened the bag, threw out the tissue paper before reaching in to pull out one of the items inside. It was a little infant sized onesie, the main color was black with a pattern consisting of a bunch of little blue feathers and big fluffy birds all over it.

Her eyes went wide with astonishment and she excitedly handed it to Shiori so she could pull out the second one. It was the same size as the other onesie, only this time the main color was a pale purple with a pattern of bookmarks and inky black eyes.

“Oh my god! Kronii, these are so cute!” Nerissa chirped, her wings fluttering happily as she held up the onesie to examine it from every angle. “Yeah, these are great! I’m sure our boy will look adorable in these.” Shiori piped up, holding up the onesie in her own hands.

Kronii’s shy face brightened immensely, a couple white scales manifesting beneath her eyes. “You really like them?” She asked and the couple responded with emphatic nods of their heads. “Like them? I love them!” Nerissa exclaimed before turning to Mumei and Fauna. “You guys designed these?”

“Yep! Kronii wanted to do something special for our gift, so she came up with custom onesies.” Mumei replied, letting out a small giggle that sounded more like a hoot. “She asked Mumei and I to come up with designs that represent both of you. I’d say we did a pretty good job.” Fauna piped up, her golden eyes sending an adoring smile at the happy looking warden.

Mumei suddenly perked up, appearing to have remembered something. “Oh! Kronii! Kronii! Tell them the best part about the onesies!” She exclaimed excitedly, latching onto the taller woman’s arm to get their attention. Kronii looked down at her, seeming confused for a moment before the realization dawned on her.

“Oh yeah. Um… you see they’re actually made of magic thread. So they’ll grow bigger as the baby grows up.” Kronii explained, watching as Nerissa’s eyes lit up. “That’s it! Get over here! You’re getting a hug and that’s final!” The raven said as she jumped up and rushed to give her friend a hug.

“What!?” Kronii cried out confusedly before being pulled into a bone crushing embrace. She had not been expecting this and even looked to her wives for help, but they just giggled at the sweet display. “Thank you so much, Kronii!” Nerissa chirped, making the warden immediately relax into the hug. “You’re welcome.” She muttered as she returned the embrace.

. . .

With the gift opening having come to a close, dinner was served and everyone filed into the dinning room. All except for Justice, who opted to eat in the living, no doubt due to Shiori’s constant glaring having finally worn them down. Feeling guilty, Nerissa wanted to insist they eat with everyone else, but knew this current arrangement was a necessity if it meant keeping the peace.

Despite that though, the raven still managed to enjoy herself. The food that KFP had prepared had honestly surprised her quite a lot. Instead of just fried chicken or any of the usual stuff Kiara’s fast food chain sold, it was actual high quality food. There was still chicken obviously but there was, chicken alfredo, garlic butter chicken, and even Japanese yakitori all served buffet style.

Everyone was of course immediately on board with this and had quickly filled their plates before sitting down. Save for Fauna, who had been served a personalized vegan dish. ‘Glad we brought out the big table for today…’ Nerissa mused as she looked around towards the twenty something people sitting at the table. ‘...so many people.’

The sight honestly filled her heart with warmth, seeing that so many people had come just to celebrate her and her baby… it got her a bit choked up the more she thought about it. Seeing Advent and her family chatting and interacting with all their friends was something she never thought possible until now. ‘Except of course the wedding but… this feels much more close and intimate.’

Nerissa happily gulped down a bit of her butter chicken, the rich spicy flavors dancing on her tongue as she listened to the idle chatter around her. She hadn’t spoken much since dinner had begun, but that was fine in her book. Right now, she was perfectly content to just listen to everyone as they talked amongst themselves.

She was particularly finding great amusement in listening to Shiori, who was talking very animatedly with Mumei about some cursed topic. Just seeing her wife smile and hearing how happy and carefree they sounded, it made her smile like there was no tomorrow. In fact the same could be said about everyone else at this table. They were all so joyous, carefree, and loud. A bit too loud…

‘Huh…?’ Nerissa wondered as the thought came to her. Confusion struck at once, she rarely if ever thought any noise was too loud, her ears could handle just about anything. So why was she- Then she felt it, a familiar tingling sensation around her broken horn. ’Oh no…’

It wasn’t painful yet, but Nerissa knew it would likely get to that point soon. Her smile dropped, her brows furrowing as she tried to ignore the tingling sensation in her head. It was a fruitless attempt however and the noise around her began to sound louder and louder the longer she sat there.

‘Fuck! Really? Now of all times?’ Nerissa growled internally before she felt a small tap on her arm. “Hey, you okay, Reese?” Shiori asked, concern clear in her voice. The raven turned to face her wife, wincing slightly as someone across the table laughed particularly loudly at a joke. “I-I’m fine… Everything is just kind of… loud right now…”

Shiori didn’t seem all that convinced and her golden eyes softened. “Do you need to go lay down?” She asked and Nerissa quickly shook her head, a move that her rational mind screamed at her for. “No, it’s fine. I just need to get somewhere a bit more quiet…” The raven answered as she stood up from her seat.

“You want me to come with you?” Shiori asked softly, already knowing what was going on. “No, but thank you. I think I just need some peace and quiet for a moment.” Nerissa answered with a gentle shake of her head. The archiver gave her a dubious look but ultimately conceded. “Okay… But do text me if you need anything, okay?”

“I will, don’t worry.” Nerissa said, giving her wife a loving kiss on the head before stepping away. She walked through the house completely ignoring Justice as she passed by the living room. Eventually she reached a sliding door and stepped out onto the back porch.

The porch itself was more so a giant balcony with a roof, overlooking the fenced in pool deck beneath. There were stairways on both sides of the porch, leading down the pool. Beyond the fence was a large and beautiful tree line, the beginnings of a dense forest that she knew was a hotspot for deer.

She sat upon a cushioned deckchair, her elbow resting against the arm of the chair as Nerissa cradled her head in her hand. The tingling in her head had now devolved into a dull throbbing. It was painful, but it was manageable at the very least. ‘Doesn’t seem to be a big one thankfully. But still…’

Despite the backdoor being shut and her being on the other side of the house, Nerissa could still hear all the chatter going on in the dining room. ‘Gods… why is everything so loud… Why can’t everything be quiet for just one minute…?’ She groaned internally, her eyes squeezing shut as she was hit by a small jolt of pain.

Just then, as though her prayers had been answered by some higher being, everything went quiet. Nerissa perked up, her ears focusing as she tried to pick up on any little sound. But there was none, the chatter in the dining room, the chickens running around the kitchen, even the wind. It had all gone completely silent.

Curiously though, as she looked around, she noticed a glimmer in the air. It was faint and hard to spot unless she was looking for it, but it surrounded a small area around her. In fact, the effect looked rather… familiar. ‘Is this a…?’

“Well you’re looking a lot better already.” A deep voice spoke from behind her and Nerissa turned around, pleased to find Elizabeth approaching her. “A sound suppression barrier. Looks like you’ve gotten pretty good at using them.” Nerissa mused, trying to force a smile as she looked up at the queen, her eyes instantly snapping to the large scar that stretched from their neck to their right cheek.

“It’s no wonder I have. I learned from the best after all.” Elizabeth said with a small chuckle as she leaned back against the balcony railing. “I only taught you how to use it. You’re the one who learned to master it.” Nerissa replied, her head already feeling a bit better now that it was quieter.

A bashful expression overtook the queen’s face. “Well… it makes stealth missions a lot easier. So naturally I would try to master it.” She muttered, her hand lifting to toy with the collar of her white button up. The action briefly exposed the faint scars on the side of their neck and Nerissa couldn’t help but feel a bit saddened at the sight.

“I’m sure you could handle those missions just fine without them. I mean, you managed to get the jump on me after all.” Nerissa joked, trying to lighten the mood, only to quickly regret her words. “I-I um… I suppose you have a point. You are fairly difficult to sneak up on…” Elizabeth tried to joke back, but she couldn’t suppress the guilt that marred her face.

“How are you doing though? I saw you walk past the living room by yourself and thought I’d come check on you.” The queen inquired, trying to change the topic. Nerissa just let her and gave her a soft smile. “I’m alright. Everything was just getting really loud and my head was starting to hurt. I probably have a small flare up coming on. I feel a bit better though, the silence is honestly helping quite a lot.”

Elizabeth looked over her for a moment, their scarlet eyes laced with concern. “Does your head still hurt?” Nerissa gave a small nod in reply. “A bit. But it’s manageable for now.” The queen was silent for a moment, clearly debating on something before her hand lifted and she snapped her fingers.

There was a small flash of magic and from it appeared a small ceramic bottle. “Here, drink this. It tastes awful, but it’ll help with the pain. Might even keep the flare up at bay for a while.” Elizabeth explained as she handed the bottle to Nerissa, who took it with a curious but grateful look. The cork was unscrewed and the contents of the bottle were downed in one go.

Nerissa immediately gagged, the foul taste assaulting her tongue as she willed herself to swallow it. “Fuck… you weren’t kidding…” She groaned with a small cough, prompting a chuckle from Elizabeth. “Yeah, they really hit you in the face don’t they.” The queen joked as the raven rubbed at her throat. “No kidding… well my gag reflex is alive right now.”

“Did not need to hear that part.” Elizabeth grumbled and Nerissa just rolled her eyes. “Oh please, you’ve probably heard way worse stuff from Raora. Speaking of, how is she?” The queen perked up, her previously dour looking eyes shining at the mention of her wife. “She’s doing great actually. In fact, she’s the one who convinced us to come here. She was all like…”

She took a brief moment to clear her throat. “‘Nerissa is our friend and this event is important to her. We should go and support her regardless of what Shiori thinks.’” Elizabeth parroted, doing a near flawless impression of the panther, accent and all.

Nerissa giggled, finding the queen’s antics quite entertaining. “Guess I’ll have to thank Raora whenever I return to the party then.” She said before perking up as a thought struck. “How are you enjoying the party so far?” “It’s pretty great honestly! Kiara did an excellent job setting everything up.” Elizabeth answered, though the raven didn’t miss the small look of sadness that crossed their face.

“Is there something wrong, Liz?” Nerissa asked softly, causing the queen to immediately tense up. “Oh, no it’s nothing! Like I said, the party is great, it's just… I can’t help but think about how I almost prevented it from happening…” Elizabeth trailed off, her voice sounding low and regretful.

“What? No of course you didn’t. What are you talking about?” Nerissa said confusedly, feeling almost angry that her friend would say something so lowly as that. “You know I’m right, Nerissa.” Elizabeth bit back in an almost exacerbated manner. “I had captured you over 10 years ago and was ready to turn you in.”

‘Oh. So that’s what this is about…’ Nerissa thought as the queen’s words replayed in her head. She knew that day still haunted Elizabeth, despite the fact that she had done the right thing, the guilt still weighed heavy upon her shoulders. ‘No wonder your eyes always appear so sad whenever you look at me…’

Still, she wasn’t about to let her dear friend speak so horribly of themself. “But you didn’t. You let me go, remember?” Nerissa countered, seeing the queen waver for a moment before they steeled themself. “But I almost didn’t, and if I had sent you away, you'd have been put back in that prison or even killed!” Elizabeth exclaimed, almost shouting, yet managing to hold herself back.

She then returned to her dour expression, her shoulders slumping, making her large frame seem so much smaller. “Do I… even deserve to be here?” She muttered in a mousey voice, her hand unconsciously reaching up to scratch at her neck, but was stopped by a hard flick to her forehead.

“Gods, you’re a lot like Shiori sometimes, you know that?” Nerissa said exasperatedly, having now gotten up to face the queen directly. “You’re both always getting in your own heads about hypothetical scenarios and what ifs. Though yours are more stuck in the past, while Shiori is scared of the future..”

The raven’s voice was soft and wistful, sounding amused while also carrying a bit of melancholy. She took Elizabeth’s hand and gently pulled it away from their neck. Then she reached up to fix their collar, hiding the scars she knew her friend was deeply ashamed of.

“But similar to what I’ve told her before, don’t let those fears and what ifs consume you. You’ll just be stuck in a world of hurt otherwise.” Nerissa muttered, looking up at her friend with caring eyes as she finished straightening out their collar. “No matter what you could have done in the past, I’m still here and am now starting a family with the love of my life.”

Elizabeth went quiet for a moment, her eyes widening ever so slightly. It was as if a wave of clarity had washed over her for the first time in years. A grateful look then crossed her face and she gave Nerissa a small smile. “You know, I’m really glad I let you go that day. I got quite an amazing friend out of it.”

Nerissa giggled, finding the queen’s words rather sweet. “I could say the same about you, Lady Bloodflame.” She teased and the two shared a laugh. Just then there was a faint buzz and Elizabeth reached into her pocket to look at her phone. Her scarlet eyes then widened, presumably in reaction to whatever she read.

“Oh that’s right! The gift from Justice and I.” Elizabeth exclaimed while pocketing her phone and reaching down into her other one. “We couldn’t give it to you earlier because of… well you know who… but I figure now is the perfect time to actually give it to you.”

From her pocket she pulled a small and thin wooden box, red cedar from the look of it, with Justice’s emblem carved onto the lid. “Here, I hope the lad likes them.” She said as she handed it over to Nerissa, who delicately took it into her palms. With her curiosity now piqued, Nerissa unlatched the box and carefully opened it.

Inside were four small gemstones, a ruby, an amber, an emerald, and a rose quartz, all resting on a small bed of red silk. Her eyes widened in surprise, the gems that Bijou had gifted were incredibly pretty, but these. These were downright gorgeous, with not a single flaw to be found.

“Liz… w-what are these?” Nerissa managed to ask through her shock induced daze. Elizabeth smiled proudly, her arms crossing over her chest. “Their magical gemstones. Justice and I procured them a long time ago on a mission to rescue the daughter of a powerful elven family.” She explained, giggling as she appeared to remember something amusing that had occurred during said mission.

“In return for bringing her back safely, her father had gifted these to us to use should we ever need them. As you can see we didn’t, but we figured the lad, if he’s anything like his parents, could make great use of them when he comes of age.” Elizabeth smiled upon finishing and Nerissa just continued to stare up at her in bewilderment. “But… w-what can you even do with these?”

The queen pondered the question for a moment before answering. “Anything really. They could be made into jewelry if that’s something the lad comes to like. Or they could be embedded into some kind of weapon. I’d say imagination is the only real limitation.” Elizabeth explained and Nerissa paused for a moment as she took another look at the gems, seeing their vibrant colors and magical sheen.

“You say they're magical, but what do they even do?” The raven asked curiously, considering ‘magical gems’ was a very broad definition. “They promote certain traits and act as charms of sorts.” Elizabeth answered as she stepped up towards Nerissa pointing down to each gem individually. “The ruby is for strength, the amber is for endurance, the emerald is for protection, and the rose quartz is for senses.”

She then gently closed the box and pushed it towards Nerissa’s chest, a tender smile clear on her face. “I don’t know if your boy will need them but… I sure hope he’ll like them nonetheless.” Elizabeth muttered, her words sounding a bit shy but maintaining their clarity.

Nerissa was quiet for a moment, but then surged forward, pulling the queen into a tight hug. “Thank you so much… I know he’ll love them.” She murmured softly, her words making Elizabeth tense up slightly in surprise before she relaxed in the hug. “Good…”

Eventually the hug broke and Nerissa pulled away, a thought clearly prodding at her mind. “Hey Liz, do you ever think about it?” The raven asked in a vague manner, prompting Elizabeth to give a small hum of confusion. “About what?” “You know, starting a family with Raora?” Nerissa answered in an airy manner and the queen instantly tensed up, her flame flickering on her chest.

“W-What?! I-I… I um… S-Sometimes… I suppose…” She muttered shyly and Nerissa gave her a teasing grin. “Only sometimes?~” “Mmmm okay… a lot actually… it’s just… we’re really not ready for something like that…” Elizabeth admitted, her voice sounding a bit more dour towards the end.

“Not ready? Why’s that?” Nerissa inquired, genuinely curious considering how long the pair have been together. “Well the main thing is… we’re still employed by the organization. Our lives are still very much tied to it and are quite… dangerous as a result. I mean sure the Lookout is a secure and safe place, but it’s not really a place to raise a little one, you know?” Elizabeth explained in a morose tone.

Nerissa gave a small nod of understanding, the queen had a good point after all. “I get what you mean…” She muttered, reaching down to tenderly rub her baby bump. “I’m honestly grateful I got pregnant when I did. I don’t think Shiori and I would’ve been prepared at all for this… back then…”

“Yeah…” Elizabeth muttered in agreement. She knew full well just how bad things were for Advent all those years ago, she was part of the problem after all. “Which is why, despite how much I’d like to, I don’t think we’ll start a family for… quite a while.” The queen’s face went crestfallen, but she perked up slightly as she felt a caring hand against her arm.

“Well whenever you eventually do. Just know that, I’ll be here to support you both.” Nerissa said sweetly, her wings fluttering happily as a broad smile stretched across her face. “Thank you. I’d like that quite a lot and I’m sure Raora would love having you to help out.” Elizabeth replied, mirroring the raven’s smile.

Their smile then turned into an impish grin, one that Elizabeth instantly knew spelled trouble. “In that case…” Her wine red eyes lit up, an excited look on her face. “Can I be the one to organize your guys’ baby shower?” The queen gave her a look, feeling herself getting trapped beneath her friend’s expectant gaze. “Maybe…”

Chapter Text

“Reese, I promise you it’s not that deep…” Shiori muttered, a tired look on her face as she watched her wife look between the two pints of ice cream in her hands. “It is to me.” Nerissa replied, her brow furrowing in deep focus as she thought hard on which flavor she should choose.

Shiori just sighed deeply, they had been through this same song and dance before. Almost every time she had come along with her wife to pick up ice cream, the raven without fail, would begin to overthink on which flavor she should pick. ‘Does she do this every time she comes here, or is it only when I’m around?’

“You know you can just get both right?” Shiori asked, feeling like a broken record player since this wasn’t the first time she’s had to say that. “I know but we already have a bunch at home, so I promised myself I’d only get one.” Nerissa replied, her wings twitching in subdued frustration.

It took all of Shiori’s strength to not groan in annoyance. As much as she loved her wife and found her occasional indecisiveness endearing, right now she had a plan to surprise Nerissa and time was of the essence. She glanced down at her phone, seeing the time displayed read, ‘12:09’.

‘Good we’ve still got about an hour. But it’s also like a 10 minute walk from here…’ While she doubted her wife would take that long to make a decision, it was a near guarantee Miranda would start a conversation at check out and who knows how long that could go on for. She looked back up towards Nerissa, seeing their attention still thoroughly engrossed by the ice cream.

From the looks of it, she was nowhere close to making a decision. ‘Alright that’s it.’ She stepped up to her wife, placing a gentle hand upon their arm to divert their attention. “Would you like me to pick one out for you? You know, considering it’s your birthday after all.” Shiori proposed and Nerissa went silent for a moment before finally answering.

“Sure! I’d love to see what you’d choose for me~” Nerissa chirped, setting the pints back in the freezer before backing away. Smiling in relief, Shiori stepped up to the freezer and began to look through the various flavors on display. Her eyes soon widened in dread as she came to realize just how many there actually were.

‘Oh… maybe it’s no wonder she had a hard time choosing…’ There were so many flavors. Chocolatey ones, fruity ones, frozen yogurts, sorbets, flavors with mix-ins, everything one could ever imagine. It was kind of overwhelming and Shiori was honestly beginning to work up a nervous sweat despite the cold permeating from the freezer.

Despite her sudden nervousness though, Shiori willfully steeled herself. Nerissa had entrusted her to pick and she was determined to see it through. ‘Even if this shit is actually giving me sensory overload.’ She looked through the flavors, her eyes merely glancing over a few while focusing on others.

‘Hmm maybe something chocolatey… But maybe that’s too rich… I could just go the safe route and get her favorite… No… that’s too easy and predictable…’ Shiori thought as she pondered her choice. She was beginning to understand her wife’s predicament with every passing second.

‘Fuck! What do I get! Why does this woman have to be so easy to please yet so hard to choose for!?’ Realistically, the raven would be content with anything she got them. But content wasn’t good enough for Shiori, she wanted to get something that would make her wife happy. ‘It’s her birthday after all, it's my job to spoil her…’

Eventually though her eyes finally landed on something, a flavor she had previously disregarded but looked more appealing upon further investigation. It was vanilla bean ice cream with muddled berries, a simple flavor yet one that sparked Shiori’s interest. ‘Maybe this one…?’ Nerissa liked berries and other fruity flavors, plus you could never go wrong with vanilla.

Before she could second guess herself, Shiori grabbed the pint from the freeze and turned to present it to her wife. “Here. How bout this one?” Nerissa took the pint from her hand, their wine red eyes reading the flavor before a bright smile stretched across her face. “Oh! I’ve never had this one before. Guess this means I can finally try it.”

She stepped up to the archiver and pressed a sweet kiss onto their cheek. “Thank you, Shiorin~” Nerissa chirped and Shiori smiled at her wife’s reaction. ‘I guess I picked the right flavor then.’ She thought while mentally sighing in relief. “You’re welcome.” Her head then nodded to the side motioning for the raven to follow. “C’mon let’s go checkout.”

The two made their way up to the front counter, immediately being greeted by Miranda’s warm smile. “Well if it isn’t my favorite pair! How are you two doing today?” The small elderly woman asked with clear joy in her tone. “Pretty good, Miss Miranda. We’re just kind of out and about right now.” Nerissa answered, setting the pint of ice cream down on the counter.

Miranda glanced down towards the raven’s belly, bringing a small light to her green eyes. “My goodness deary, you look like you’re about to burst any minute now.” She joked mirthfully. Nerissa giggled at the woman’s words, her own smile widening as she tenderly stroked her swollen belly.

“You better believe I feel like it too. I’m in my 9th month now, so it's only a matter of time until he’s finally here.” Even when saying it out loud, it still felt hard to believe at times. Her and Shiori were going to be parents soon and Nerissa couldn’t be more happy with that knowledge.

“Well you know I’ll be eagerly waiting to see you both come in with your little bundle of joy in tow.” Miranda’s eyes then turned to Shiori, an almost playful look filling her gaze. “I bet Shiori will look especially dashing with the baby in her arms.” The woman’s tone was sweet and her words blunt, the type of thing only a grandmother was capable of and it caught Shiori very off guard.

The archiver jumped slightly, her face flushing a bright shade of red. “H-Huh?! What- What do you-” She stammered, her words dying in her throat as Nerissa let out a sweet giggle. “I must say I have to agree, Miss Miranda. I can already imagine her holding him in her strong yet delicate arms~” The raven replied, making sure that her wife heard every word she was saying.

Feeling her face growing hotter by the second, Shiori threw her hood over her head, pulling the furred edges down to hide her flushed cheeks. If there was one thing that could truly fluster her to the point she couldn’t form words, it was any tease or compliment regarding her soon-to-be status as a father.

Both Nerissa and Miranda just giggled at the archiver's reaction, before turning back to continue their conversation. “I’ve been meaning to ask, but how did the baby shower go? I feel bad for not attending but it was the same day as my grandson's birthday.” The elderly woman asked curiously.

“It went really well! Kiara really knocked everything out of the park!” Nerissa answered, her wings fluttering at the memory of last month's party. “That’s good to hear. I sure hope you got some wonderful gifts too.” Miranda replied, making Nerissa immediately think of Kronii’s onesies, Bijou and Malphis’ mobile, and the gems from Elizabeth and Justice. “I did! Everyone was so sweet to me!”

Miranda smiled in satisfaction, a sweet giggle escaping her lips. “As they should, if they weren’t I would personally give them all a good talking to.” Nerissa snorted at the woman’s joke. “Well luckily, it didn’t come to that.” “Lucky indeed.” Miranda said before her eyes widened as though remembering something.

“Oh, I just remembered! Since I couldn’t get you anything for your baby shower, I still wanted to do something for you.” She reached down below the counter, rummaging around for something beneath it. Finally after a brief moment she pulled out a large blue and gold gift bag and set it down. “Happy Birthday, deary!”

Nerissa perked up, her curiosity now thoroughly peaked as she took the bag into her hands and pulled out the tissue paper. “Aw! Miss Miranda you didn’t need to get me anythi-” The raven paused, her eyes growing wide as she saw what was inside.

Taking notice of her wife’s sudden silence, Shiori pulled her down and looked up at them. “Reese? You okay?” She asked with a hint of worry. When she received no response, the archiver approached Nerissa, looking into the bag to see what had got her so shell shocked. Upon looking inside though, she too had a similar reaction.

Inside the bag was a large quilt blanket, appearing to have been hand sewn. The patterns on the squares were rather cute and mismatched, some consisting of fat little blue birds, some of quills and feathers, some of ravens, and even a few of Yorick. “Oh wow…” Shiori muttered breathlessly as Nerissa pulled the quilt out of the bag to appraise it.

“Did you… sew this yourself?” The raven asked, looking back towards Miranda who had a very proud look on her face. “Why of course I did, deary. It took a bit of time but I’m quite proud of how it turned out. I do hope you both like it.” The woman answered, her voice quieting a bit towards the end.

“We love it!” Nerissa replied instantaneously and Shiori added on with an empathic nod of her head. “Yeah this is so cool! You really put a lot of work into this.” The raven also nodded at her wife's words, gently folding the blanket so she could tuck it back into the bag. “Thank you so much, Miss Miranda!”

The woman just smiled at the pair, her aging features gaining a youthful glow for a brief moment. “You’re very welcome, deary.” She said, looking like she was about to say more before noticing some other people approaching the checkout counter. Miranda then took Nerissa’s pint of ice cream and bagged it, sadly having to end the conversation. “You both have a wonderful day.”

Shiori paid and allowed her wife to take the bag, casting one last smile to Miranda before exiting the store. “Alright, where to now?” Nerissa asked once they were outside, casting the archiver a curious smile. “Well I was thinking we could get lunch. I know a place I think you’d really like.” Shiori answered, pulling an excited smile from the raven. “Oh? In that case, color me interested~”

The archiver grinned brightly before frowning as she remembered one glaring problem. “Oh wait but your ice cream. It’ll melt!” Shiori pointed out with a guilty tone. She’d feel bad if she caused her wife’s treat to melt before they could enjoy it. Nerissa just smiled though, playfully poking her wife’s cheek.

“Don’t worry, I have a way to get it home.” Shiori just cast her a curious look but just stepped back to let her do her thing. Nerissa looked up to the sky, letting out a melodic whistle into the air. A couple seconds later, her whistles were answered by a loud caw and Shadow came swooping down from a nearby tree to perch upon his master’s outstretched hand.

“Oh yeah, I kinda forgot he tends to follow you around everywhere.” Shiori snarked in slight bewilderment, earning her a caw from the bird. “Don’t pretend like you don’t, you know damn well raven’s aren’t native to this region.” Shadow just gave another, slightly more subdued caw and Nerissa couldn’t help but laugh at the two’s banter. “As cute as this bickering is…”

She held up the plastic bag, prompting her companion to stare at it curiously. “...could you take this back home for me?” Nerissa asked sweetly and Shadow just gave her a blank look before giving an exasperated caw and took the bag into his beak. “Thank you~” She cooed and the bird gave no reply and just flew off.

“Alright! We can head out now!” Nerissa chirped as she turned back to her wife, watching as a small grin cracked onto Shiori’s face. “Sweet! Well c’mon then, it’s just a 10 minute walk this way.” The archiver said as she began to lead her wife to their destination.

Just then she felt a hand snatch her own, allowing their fingers to interlace. She looked up, being met with the smiling face of her wife. “My hand was cold~” Nerissa purred innocently, but Shiori could easily feel the heat radiating from the raven’s palm. “Whatever you say, Reese.”

. . .

Ten minutes later, the pair made their way to the restaurant. As Shiori went to lead them inside though, Nerissa paused, clearly looking a bit confused. “Uh, hun? Don’t you need a reservation to get a table here?” She asked and the archiver just gave a toothy grin, showing their fangs. “That’s right and luckily I have one.”

A look of surprise crossed onto Nerissa’s face, making her pause for a moment before allowing her wife to guide her into the restaurant. The place itself a quaint and cozy little lunch spot, it was quite popular and known for having good food. However due to its small size, anyone interested in eating here had to make a reservation well in advance. Thankfully they were quite easy to get.

Shiori led her wife inside, the pair immediately being greeted by the hostess. “Hello! Welcome in! Name please?” “Ravencroft.” The archiver answered immediately and the hostess made a few taps on her tablet before smiling in satisfaction. “Ah good, you’re just in time!”

A few menus and cutlery sets were grabbed and the hostess stepped out from behind the counter and motioned for the couple to follow. “Right this way, please.” The two followed behind the hostess, allowing her to guide them through the restaurant and up to the second floor. Soon they were led out to the balcony overlooking the street.

Three tables were set up but all were thankfully vacant allowing the couple to have the space all to themselves. Vines were wrapped around the metal railings, ensnaring the bars and even spreading out onto the ground in a few places. The hostess set them up at the middle table, setting down their menus and cutlery as the couple took their seats.

“Your server should be here any minute now! I hope you ladies, enjoy your time here!” With that, the hostess gave a bright smile and went back inside, leaving Shiori and Nerissa to their own devices. The two immediately locked eyes and the raven couldn’t help the giggle that escaped her lips.

“A surprise lunch date huh~ You sure know how to treat a girl on her birthday.” Nerissa purred, propping her elbows up on the table to rest her chin atop her interlaced fingers. “Well I know you’re not a fan of those gaudy rich people restaurants. So I was pretty happy when I found this place, it's more your speed.” Shiori replied, glancing around their surroundings before focusing on her wife.

Nerissa couldn’t help the smile that stretched across her face, feeling quite giddy knowing that the archiver had specifically looked for a place they knew she’d enjoy. “Well you certainly chose well. I already like this place quite a bit. It’s close to home.” She muttered as she looked out over the balcony, spotting the entrance to the large community park just a block away. “It makes me happy…”

“Oh? Why’s that?” Shiori asked with a teasing edge, though she still sounded genuinely curious. “Well I guess it’s just… it kind of helps to remind me of where we are in life now.” Nerissa answered wistfully, a soft look in her wine red eyes as she stared off into space.

“I mean, just look at us. We’re married, have a big house in a quiet neighborhood, living in a town where humans and magical beings coexist in harmony, and to top it all off we’ll be welcoming our first baby into the world very soon.” Nerissa’s eyes glanced up to meet Shiori's, causing the archiver to spontaneously lose all air in her lungs. “I guess I’m just happy seeing how far we’ve come…”

Shiori didn’t think she would be rendered speechless for a second time today, but of course, the raven always knew how to take her breath away. Honestly, she hadn’t even intended for this place to coax such a reaction from her wife. But yet, Nerissa’s words were so soft and genuine that part of her almost felt… proud of herself.

Before she knew it, her hand reached out, silently asking for her wife to take it, which they eagerly did. “I’m happy too…” Shiori muttered, her voice carrying a vulnerability that she rarely showed in public. Despite her words being very few, Nerissa smiled even brighter, her wings fluttering in pure joy.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to get all heartfelt and emotional there.” She muttered after a beat of silence, a small giggle escaping her lips. “I guess you just have a way of tugging at my heartstrings, Shiorin~” The archiver just grinned at her wife's tease. “Damn and I didn’t even have to try. Guess my plan for today is going better than I expected.”

The raven’s brow quirked up in interest, but their waiter came over to introduce himself before she could inquire. He asked for their drink orders and Nerissa requested some jasmine tea, while Shiori just opted for water. Once the waiter stepped away though, the raven was free to interrogate her wife.

“A plan, huh? Just what have you got brewing in that beautiful head of yours~?” Nerissa purred, trying to coax an answer from her wife by batting her eyelashes. “Sorry, can’t tell you. It’s a surprise after all~” Shiori clapped back with a purr of her own, though due to her raspy voice it sounded closer to a hiss. “Aw c’mon~ It’s my birthday. Can’t you just tell me, Shiorin~?”

Unfortunately, pulling the birthday card had no effect on the archiver as she simply stood her ground. “Mmm, but then if I tell you it won’t be a surprise anymore will it?” Shiori’s grin turned cheshire, her sharp fangs poking out from behind her lips. “You’ll just have to trust me and wait for the surprise.”

Nerissa just gave her wife a questioning look. “Last time you said that, you ended up proposing. So you’re not exactly helping to curb my curiosity.” “What, do you want me to propose again?” Shiori snarked in a lightning fast reaction. It was so out of left field in fact that the raven was genuinely stun locked upon hearing it, her face turning bright red.

The temptation to laugh was there, but Shiori held back as the waiter returned with their drinks. Once they were set down, he jotted down their food orders and left to deliver them to the kitchen. Shiori then returned her gaze to her wife, finding them hiding their flushed face in their hands as they glared at her through their fingers.

“How can you say the most romantic things in the most casual way?” Nerissa grumbled, her voice muffled against her palms. “I guess I just have a talent for it.” Shiori replied airily before another snarky response came to her. “I don’t see you complaining though~” “Shiori!”

Eventually their food came and both women found their meals so good they hardly engaged in conversation. Not that they minded though, they were both more than content to savor their delicious food while enjoying each other's company. The whole time though, Nerissa couldn’t help but steal a few fries off Shiori’s plate. The archiver, of course, was more than happy to let them do it.

Once their food was done, Shiori flagged down the waiter and asked for the bill. As they were waiting though, the hostess returned, guiding two young women before seating them at another table. The table that had a direct line of sight to Shiori and the women almost immediately took notice of her.

Both womens eyes held a glimmer of interest as they glanced between Shiori and back to each other, giggling and whispering things every time they did and ignoring the raven completely. Nerissa heard every word of it though, making her wings puff up in agitation. “Oh my god, just who is that?” “I don’t know. But do you see her eyes, they are so damn hot!” “I know! And her hair too! Almost perfectly split down the middle!”

Their comments caused Nerissa’s wings to give a mini flap of anger. Still, she kept herself in a tight grip. They were just simple observations about Shiori’s appearance, ones she herself agreed with. Besides there was nothing wrong with women admiring another woman’s beauty. There’s no need to jump to conclu-

“Do you think she’s a human?” “With eyes like that, I doubt it.” “Human or not, I’d love to get to know her. Who knows what kind things a girl like her has seen.” “Same. Though I’d prefer to get to know her with my legs wrapped around her hips~” “Girl! Have some shame! Though I completely agree with you there.”

Her wings made a much harder flap, this one kicking up some leaves and sending them across the floor. Nerissa didn’t know if it was just pregnancy hormones or her territorial instincts getting to her, but these women were really starting to piss her off. ‘Who the fuck do they think they are? Gawking and making crude remarks about MY Shiori?!’

Shiori on the other hand, didn’t seem to notice the women at all, her attention completely engrossed by the raven. “Hey, you okay Reese? Your wings are looking a bit restless.” The archiver piped up, genuine concern in her voice. Nerissa immediately jolted upright, she truly didn’t realize her agitation had been that obvious.

“Oh, I’m fine! Just getting a bit cold is all.” That was a complete lie, as her body was currently burning with suppressed rage. Besides, despite it being late November it wasn’t that chilly today. “Oh? You want my jacket then?” Shiori offered and Nerissa was about to reject before realizing something.

‘If I wear it, then it’ll show them that Shiori’s taken!’ “Um sure, if it’s not much of a bother.” Shiori just grinned and got up from her seat, removing her signature jacket in the process. “It’s fine. Besides, it's not that cold right now anyways.” Nerissa almost felt their words were a subtle jab, but that thought quickly left her mind as the archiver’s jacket was draped over her shoulders.

“Thank you, Shiorin~” Nerissa purred while pulling the edges tighter around herself. “No problem, my pretty bird.” Shiori teased back, right as the waiter came out with the check and a card scanner. Once the meal was paid for and the dishes were stacked up and taken away, the archiver gathered her things and looked towards her wife.

“You ready to head out?” She asked and Nerissa smiled up at her wife and offered her left hand, deliberately showing off her wedding ring. “Of course!” The raven chirped as Shiori took her hand and helped her up. As she did Nerissa watched out of the corner of her eye as both womens eyes widened, darting between her ring and her very pregnant belly.

Nerissa just grinned smugly, feeling very proud of herself. ‘Sorry ladies, this one’s mine~’ Just to further rub salt into the wound, she leaned down and pressed a brief yet loving kiss onto Shiori’s lips, smiling as she pulled away. “Lead the way~”

. . .

The two made their way down the now familiar street, watching the warm colored leaves as they gently fluttered to the ground. Soft crunching of the dry leaflets echoed beneath their feet, creating a nice symphony as the sound mingled with the usual ambient sounds in the air. Of course all was quiet and peaceful, the neighborhood falling asleep as the sun began its descent below the horizon.

Shiori unconsciously looked up at Nerissa, taking in the joyous expression on their face. They just left the local movie theater, since the archiver had surprised her wife with tickets to see the latest musical adaptation. Of course since it was still early noon when they went in, the autumn sun was already beginning to set by the time the movie ended over two hours later.

Nerissa of course had loved every second of the movie and had continuously rambled about it for the past fifteen minutes. Shiori just happily listened to their every word. Since she didn’t have any prior knowledge of the musical she just let the raven fall into their own little world.

Of course, that wasn’t the end of all the surprises she had in store for her wife’s birthday. There was still one more and if she had timed everything right, it should be more than ready by now. ‘Hopefully she likes it, I know some people aren’t the biggest fan of surprises like these, but given what’s involved in it, then Reese should love it, right?’

The archiver would ultimately be pulled from her thoughts by a hand interlacing with her own and a sweet kiss being pressed onto her forehead. “Thank you for today, Shiorin~ I honestly wasn’t expecting much today, given how crazy the last few months have been, but I guess you really did end up spoiling me~” Nerissa chirped sweetly, her wing wrapping around Shiori to pull them closer.

“Of course! I said I would after all.” Shiori replied, enjoying the warmth that her wife’s touch provided. Her face then broke out into a smug grin, it was subdued, but still very noticeable. “Don’t thank me just yet though, I’ve still got one more surprise in store.”

This of course, piqued Nerissa’s interest and she gave a curious tilt of her head. “Oh? Just what have you got planned?” Shiori, of course, didn’t give an answer and her impish smile just grew wider. “Can’t say. It would ruin the surprise after all.” Unsurprisingly, the raven was dissatisfied with this answer but decided not to press further. “Alright, whatever you say, Shiorin~”

Eventually, the two made their way to their house and Shiori was already struggling to contain her full grin. ‘Alright, now’s the time! I really hope she likes this…’ As part of her plan, she allowed Nerissa to enter before her, using the excuse that she could remove their coat for them. The raven, of course, was thrilled at this proposition and couldn’t stop giggling as the door was shut behind them.

“Aren’t you feeling extra gentlemanly today~ Is it just because it’s my birthday or you're just trying to make me swoon?” Nerissa purred as her coat was pulled off her shoulders and hooked onto the rack. “Is it working?” Shiori teased, pulling a charmed giggle from the raven. “Yes very much so~” She purred before turning around to bring her wife into a loving kiss.

It was brief however and Nerissa soon pulled away to mutter against her wife’s lips. “I’m gonna go look for Shadow. See if he made it home safely.” Shiori’s eyes widened ever so slightly, this was her change, her perfect window of opportunity to push the raven in the right direction. Of course, she took it. “I think he might be in the living room, he does love sleeping on the mantle.”

Nerissa perked up, realizing her wife had a point. “You’re right. I’ll go check there first.” With that, she turned and made her way into the dark living room, her eyes searching for her avian companion. Instead of seeing Shadow though, the raven was completely blindsided as all the lights suddenly flared to life and a large group of people materialized in the center of the room.

“Surprise!” They all cheered in a chorus that caused Nerissa to jump. Her wine red eyes widened, taking in the sight of her entire immediate family along with Advent huddled together in the center of the living room. Even her nieces and nephews had been included and they all rushed to give the raven as big of hugs as their little arms could muster.

“Happy Birthday, Nerissa! Bau Bau!” Fuwawa cheered as she broke from the group to wrap her friend in a hug, the children thankfully moving out of the way before she did so. Bijou and Mococo soon joined in, smothering the raven in affection as she just stood there utterly shell shocked.

Her head then whipped around, turning to face Shiori who was casually leaning against the entrance. “Is this your doing?! Is this what you’ve had planned this whole time.!” Nerissa cried out, shock, joy, and confusion mixing together into a completely bewildered expression.

Shiori giggled proudly, her grin now stretching to its maximum potential. “I did. Your mother told me you never had a surprise party, so I thought I’d give you your first.” She answered, watching as Nerissa looked between her and MamaRissa, who was also grinning like a madwoman.

“I know you didn’t want anything to be anything crazy, but I still wanted to surprise you with something special.” Shiori explained as she stepped around to stand before her wife, her expression growing a bit shy. “So this is the big surprise, a nice birthday dinner with… our family… you know before we welcome the newest member into the world… What do you think…?”

If there could be any word to describe the emotion on Nerissa’s face right now, it would be joy. Pure unbridled joy as she looked at the people around her. Advent in her arms, her nieces and nephews looking up at her with their toothy smiles, and her parents and siblings. Particularly her large father who was wearing a pink apron that read ‘Chillin and Grillin’ in blue font and holding a pair of tongs.

Finally she looked to Shiori, seeing their usual cheshire grin laced with a distinct shyness. The archiver had planned all of this… for her. A broad smile broke out across her face and her arms, which had been laying limply at her sides up until this point, raised to wrap Bijou and the pups in a tight hug. “I love it! Thank you so much, Shiori!”

A huge sigh of relief heaved from the archiver's lungs, any trace of shyness disappearing from her face as she moved to stand before her wife. She reached up and cupped her cheeks, knowing they couldn’t fight it as their arms were currently occupied. She then stood on her tippy toes, giving herself enough of a height boost to press a loving kiss on Nerissa’s forehead. “Boy am I relieved to hear that.”

. . .

It was now the last day of November, Nerissa’s birthday had come and gone, leaving the raven happy and giddy for the last nine days. Shiori honestly couldn’t blame them. Family was one of the most important things to the raven, so being surprised with a party involving all of those most important people in her life was the best gift she could ever ask for.

She of course gave Shiori trouble afterwards for almost giving her a heart attack, but it was very lighthearted. The archiver herself wasn't sorry in the slightest. Instead she felt proud of herself for successfully pulling off a surprise party. Naturally, this led to Nerissa teasing her about being mean.

Now the two were getting ready for bed, or more so Shiori was, since her wife had been ready for at least half an hour by now. ‘Me and my fucking sense of time…’ The archiver grumbled as she carefully brushed her teeth. She had been working on her novel in her office when Nerissa had come in, asking if she was ready to head to bed.

Shiori of course said yes and to just give her a minute to finish the paragraph she was on. However, that one paragraph soon turned in two and then four and finally before she knew it, thirty minutes had passed. ‘I guess being imprisoned for thousands of years tends to make you oblivious to the passage of time, huh?’ She thought humorlessly as she spit into the sink and rinsed her mouth out.

After putting everything away and turning off the bathroom light, Shiori stepped out into the bedroom, immediately being greeted by the sight of her wife leaning back against the pillows. “Took you long enough~” They teased and the archiver just rolled their eyes in a playful manner.

“Hey, I’m here now aren’t I? Just 30 minutes too late…” Shiori giggled as she crawled into bed, slipping under the covers next to her wife. “You are, but you still kept me waiting for so long.” Nerissa pouted, her hands reaching out to cup the archiver's cheeks. “But luckily you’re cute, so a small payment should suffice~”

Shiori couldn’t help but smirk, she knew exactly what ‘small payment’ meant. “Alright, alright come here.” She groaned playfully as she leaned in to give her wife a loving kiss. Nerissa immediately melted into it, a pleased hum slipping from her lips as her thumbs tenderly stroked her wife’s cheeks.

The two giggled as the kiss broke, their foreheads resting against each other as they locked eyes. “You feeling alright?” Shiori asked after a beat of silence, her hand moving to tenderly stroke the raven’s belly. “Yeah, for the most part. I’m honestly just waiting for it to happen at this point.” Nerissa answered, prompting the archiver to give a small look of concern.

“Isn’t almost a week past your due date now?” Shiori asked meekly and Nerissa’s heart almost melted from how sweet their tone sounded. “Shiori, it's okay. In fact it’s very common for mothers to give birth far past their due date.” The raven assured, giving her wife a brief kiss. “I promise, the baby is just fine.”

“Alright, if you say so.” Shiori conceded before a powerful yawn escaped her throat. “Getting sleepy, darling? You ready to turn in?” Nerissa asked while giggling. The archiver immediately shook their head. “Nope. I wanna keep talking to you, I’ve gotta make up for the 30 minutes I was writing.”

The raven just giggled even harder, finding her wife’s insistence adorable. “Okay fine, if that’s what you want.” They teased while pulling away to lay on her side. “But let’s lay down at least. It’s hard to stay sitting upright like that for too long.” “Oh shoot! Right, sorry, I didn’t think about that!” Shiori exclaimed as she fumbled to lay down alongside her wife.

“It’s okay Shiori. Like I said, you’re lucky you’re cute~” Nerissa teased while poking her wife’s cheek. “Well at least I’ve got that goin for me…” Shiori muttered flatly, pulling another laugh from the raven before they eventually quieted down, a faraway look in their eyes as their smile fell.

“Hey , you okay, Reese?” Shiori asked, feeling a bit worried at her wife’s sudden shift. “Oh I’m fine! I was just thinking…” Nerissa answered, her words sounding a bit wistful. “About what?” The archiver asked, prompting the raven’s wine red eyes to meet her gaze. “Do you remember our first night after we escaped?”

Shiori was silent for a moment, having not expected such a question. “Of course I do.” She muttered in a soft tone, her eyes averting for a moment as a memory resurfaced in her mind. “I still remember the feeling of seeing the sun again for the first time in centuries.” The archiver could still recall that moment, as clear as the day it happened. It was so relieving and yet terrifying.

“I remember that same feeling.” Nerissa whispered back, her brow furrowing slightly. “That was a hard time for us all… The paranoia, jumping at the smallest sounds, the fear of being caught…” The raven’s hand squeezed her pillow, her knuckles turning white as the painful memories passed through her mind.

“It was especially hard on Bijou and the twins. They were all so scared… having constant nightmares and deathly afraid of being separated from us.” Shiori’s heart ached at her wife’s words, she remembered just how awful their situation was for the other girls. The looks on their faces would never soon leave her, filled with so much fear and lingering hopelessness from their imprisonment.

Nerissa’s hand then reached out, taking Shiori’s into their own as she gazed into their eyes. “But you were so strong…” She muttered, watching as the archiver's eyes widened in surprise. “You protected everyone, comforted the girls during their night terrors, and watched over them while they slept. You sacrificed your own physical and mental well being for everyone else’s sake…”

A small, nostalgic smile stretched onto the raven’s face and her hand squeezed Shiori’s a little bit tighter. “You’ve always been that way… So strong and yet so worried about the people you love…” Shiori herself just stared at Nerissa as she listened, her golden eyes wide with a mixture of surprise, confusion, and adoration. “Where are you going with this, Rissa?”

Wine red eyes softened, a look of pure love and understanding swirling their gaze. “I know this pregnancy has been hard on you…” Nerissa murmured and Shiori immediately jolted on the spot just from hearing those words. “W-Well… I mean it hasn’t been that hard for me… Especially not when compared to you. I mean, you’re the one who’s been carrying him for 9 months so I can only imagin-”

A slender finger pressed onto Shiori’s lips, silencing their ramblings. “I know what you're saying, but please let me finish.” Nerissa requested sweetly, thankfully not sounding mad as she pulled her finger away. The archiver just nodded in agreement, knowing it was likely best not to interrupt her wife.

“Thank you. But… I know how scared you’ve felt, but even despite that, you still keep trying to put on a brave face for me. Always doing your best to ensure that I’m safe and comfortable…” The hand holding onto Shiori’s let go, moving up to tenderly cup her cheek. “Thank you for always being so strong… I couldn’t have asked for a better person to be the father of my child…”

Shiori fell silent, rendered completely speechless as all the air in lungs seemed to vanish. The raven was right, this has been a hard time for her. She hadn’t felt this scared and vulnerable in such a long time and Nerissa recognized and appreciated that… and their last few words…

The archiver surged forward, pressing lips onto her wife’s in a frantic and messy kiss. Nerissa gasped in surprise but immediately kissed back, melting into Shiori’s embrace as they continued to press harder. Eventually the kiss broke and Shiori panted against the raven’s lips, her hands tenderly reaching down to stroke their belly. “I will always… be strong for you both…”

“I know you will…” Nerissa whispered, a soft smile on her lips as she stared lovingly into her wife’s eyes. A small yawn then escaped from her throat and she couldn’t help but giggle to herself. “What do you say we get some sleep?” She asked and Shiori gave a small nod of her head.

“Yes…” The archiver murmured as she scooted closer to snuggle her wife. The call of sleep floated into her mind, like a siren's song leading a sailor out to sea. Naturally, Shiori listened and felt herself dozing off, swaddled in Nerissa’s warmth as their scent soothed them to sleep.

A few hours later however, Shiori was suddenly awoken by a rough shake. “Shiori! Shiori wake up!” Nerissa cried out through heavy breathing, gripping the archiver's shoulder as she shook them harder, making them jolt upright. “Huh? Rissa? A-Are you okay? What is-” Shiori asked groggily before she felt it.

The sheets were moist and drenched in some kind of fluid. Shiori suddenly felt wide awake, any trace of sleep induced haze lifting as the realization dawned on her. She looked at Nerissa and she stared back at her, eyes wild and glowing as her arms remained wrapped around her. “I think… my water broke…”

Chapter Text

Shiori never thought her heart could beat so much. It pounded away in her chest, the sound like a heavy drum in her ears. It was loud and ceaseless, thumping at a pace so erratic the archiver was genuinely convinced it might stop entirely. But it didn’t matter how loud it was, because Nerissa was so much louder.

The raven screamed and cried in pain, her voice having risen at least five decibels every thirty minutes over the last ten hours. Shiori was honestly relieved Fauna had the sense of mind to cast protection wards over well… everything. At this rate, her wife will be wailing by the time this was over.

She immediately regretted that thought, as it only caused her heart to beat even faster as her anxiety mounted further. The archiver squeezed Nerissa’s hand, fruitlessly trying to match the raven’s pure death grip on her own hand. It hurt like a bitch, but Shiori didn’t dare let go. She was her wife’s only lifeline right now and honestly the feeling was mutual.

Golden eyes nervously glanced towards Fauna, finding her still in the same position she had been in for the past two hours. Knelt at the foot of the bed, observing carefully as she gently guided Nerissa through the motions of labor. Despite it being late morning by now, the kirin was still dressed in nothing but her black nightgown.

A small inkling of guilt sparked in Shiori’s mind, but it vanished in an instant as she heard a sharp cry of pain from Nerissa. The raven’s grip on her hand tightened and she squeezed back on reflex. “Easy, Rissa. Y-You’re strong, I know you can do this… I’m right here with you all t-the way…” Shiori muttered soothingly into the raven’s ear, hoping her words could offer even the slightest bit of comfort.

Nerissa tried to say something back, but she could barely get a word out before devolving into hissing and more cries of pain. Shiori’s heart ached at the sight. She knew labor was an intense and painful process, but seeing the woman she loved experience that pain caused her chest to tighten painfully.

Her free hand gripped at her nightshirt, just beneath her sternum. There, her scar sat beneath the cotton material. She had felt this tightening pain before, fear was always a trigger for it to flare up. This however… was unlike anything she had ever felt before.

The overwhelming fear in her heart had been given form and was relentless in its torment. So many times now, she had been close to crying out from the twisting pain. But she always bit her tongue to keep silent, she couldn’t let Fauna be aware of her pain. Not when Nerissa needed their undivided attention more than ever.

Every so often, her fears felt emboldened and attempted to whisper dark thoughts into her ears. Shiori ignored them all though, she refused to let them get to her now. The baby was almost here, it was only a matter of time before their son was finally in their arms.

But… was she actually ready for that? No! Of course she was! This was what they’ve been preparing for all these months! But this was all happening so fast… Even now she struggled to keep up with everything… That’s completely normal though! No one is ever truly ready for something like this! Besides, they were here now and they were in the final stretch. And yet she…

. . .

  “I think… my water broke….” Shiori’s golden eyes widened, every bit of oxygen in her lungs suddenly vanishing in an instant. Her body froze, limbs ceasing all movements and falling limp at her sides as every basic function of her muscles ceased. Her mind, on the other hand, was going wild. Racing faster than it had in… years.

‘W-What do I do…? I don’t-’ The archiver whimpered internally before a familiar voice cut in. ‘What do you mean, what do you do?! Take her to Fauna! You made a plan, remember?!’ ‘I-I know! But I-’ Shiori stammered back before she was once again interrupted. ‘But what?! You made this plan months ago!’

Shiori tried to come up with a rebuttal, but was unable due to her brain's current state of disarray. Besides, she knew her inner voice was right. Her and Nerissa had made this plan months ago and even kept a travel stone on Shiori’s bedside just in case. She knew this moment would come, she knew the responsibility of getting the raven safely to Fauna fell onto her and yet, she froze up.

The archiver tried to snap herself out of it, but all attempts failed. She sat there, paralyzed by a sudden rush of fear, unlike anything she had ever felt before. Their carefully crafted plan vanished from her mind, rendering her confused and helpless.

‘Oh for fucks sake! Of course you freeze up now of all times!’ Her inner voice screamed at her and Shiori physically flinched at how harsh they sounded. But they weren’t done yet. ‘Get a grip you sorry sack of shit! Your wife is going into labor and you’re putting her and your kid at risk by doing this crap! You need to get her to Fauna!’

Suddenly Nerissa cried out, the sound snapping Shiori from her daze and returning her focus to them. Golden eyes fell onto the raven and the archiver's heart ached painfully as she saw her wife’s face, twisted in pain. “Shiori!” They cried out, pain lacing their distraught voice. They were experiencing contractions now, painful ones at that. ‘Rissa… she… I need to-’ ‘Yes, now move your ass!

With that final push, she regained mobility in her limbs and rushed out of bed, adrenaline surging in her veins. She grabbed the travel stone from her nightstand and held it up.The runes ignited and a second later, a large portal opened just a few paces away from her. Shiori then pocketed the stone and circled back to her wife’s side of the bed.

She leaned down and pulled the raven toward her, effortlessly lifting them up into her arms. Nerissa cried out, most likely from a mixture of contractions and the sudden change in position. Either way, it caused a spark of guilt to ignite in Shiori’s mind. “Sorry Rissa, I know it hurts. Just hold on, I’ll get you to Fauna, okay…?”

Nerissa responded by burying her face in Shiori’s neck, another pained whimper falling from her lips. “O-Okay… Just please… hurry…” The archiver didn’t need to hear another word. She secured her wife in her arms and power walked towards the portal, her body going into autopilot as she internally tried to keep her brain calm.

Shiori stepped through the portal, walking about two short paces before she came out the otherside. The archiver stumbled slightly as she made it out, but she forcefully righted herself. She couldn’t take any chances or risk dropping her wife at this moment. It pained her to imagine what could happen if she did…

Once her balance was secure and the portal was closed, she continued forward. Her bare feet padding against the stonepath as she made her way up to Fauna’s cottage. “Fauna!” She screamed as she made her way up the porch steps. “Fauna!” Shiori screamed again, this time loud enough to make even her wife wince at the forcefulness of her tone. “Shit! S-Sorry, Reese…”

Nerissa didn’t say anything in response and instead just buried her face further into the crook of Shiori’s neck. Another spark of guilt ignited in the archiver’s heart, but she willfully ignored it. She had to get her wife help first. “Fauna!” She exclaimed, this time angling her head so she wasn’t shouting directly in the raven’s ear. Their senses were likely going haywire at the moment.

The pair stood on bated breath, waiting for Fauna to come out and assist them. However, the house remained still, signifying that its occupiers had not heard their pleas. Panic surged through Shiori at the realization and she briefly considered trying to call the kirin, until she remembered that her phone had been left behind on her nightstand.

‘Fuck!’ She screamed internally, her heart now pounding in her chest as it tightened painfully. Fauna wasn’t responding to her cries, which pretty much foiled her plan. This couldn’t be happening… Surely this was some cruel prank and her friend would open the door any moment now. But she quickly cast that thought aside, this was Fauna she was talking about. They would never do that.

But even still, she needed to get Fauna’s attention or the attention of… anyone in the house! That begged the question though, how would she even do that. ‘Oh come on! You can’t be serious! You busted out of the most deadly and fortified prison in the world. Surely you can figure out a way to wake up a sleeping kirin!’ Her inner voice leered at her, but Shiori knew it had a point.

She could easily wake her friend up, she just needed to actually think for a moment. Without a phone, texting or calling was out of the question. Shouting clearly wasn’t working and knocking was not an option with her wife in her arms. With nothing else at her disposal, Shiori resorted to the next best thing. Kicking.

Her hold on her wife tightened and she shifted her weight onto one foot. Then she thrust her other leg out with all her might, slamming the bottom of her foot against the door. “Fauna! Wake up, dammit” She screamed before giving another hard kick, causing the door to rattle against its hinges. “Fauna! Get your green ass down here!”

Though the kirin’s hair was likely autumn orange right now, Shiori couldn’t care less, she just needed to get their attention. She kicked the door again, rattling it harder. Part of her was slightly concerned she might break it off entirely, but that part was quickly drowned out by her desperation.

Another minute passed and she continued to yell and kick at the door. Every second felt like an eternity and Shiori was genuinely beginning to panic. Just then Nerissa let out a small scream of pain and their hands gripped onto the archiver’s shirt hard in an attempt to ground herself.

Shiori felt as though her heart had been crushed just from hearing that sound and she knew she needed to act fast. In a final desperate move, she gave one more hard kick, intent on breaking the door from its hinges. Just then, the knob turned and the door swung open, but she was too late to stop herself and so her foot continued forward until it slammed right into Kronii’s abdomen.

The warden’s body jerked slightly, but they were otherwise unfazed by the attack. A low, tired growl spilled from their throat and their blue eyes were narrowed as they glared at Shiori. Judging from their simple sleepwear, messy hair, and not-all-there look, it was clear Kronii had just rolled out of bed.

“Shiori, it is 12 in the morning… What could you possibly wa-” Their words suddenly died in their throat, eyes widening as they finally looked towards Nerissa. Kronii’s nose twitched slightly, no doubt taking a few sniffs of the air to confirm whatever suspicions they had. “Holy shit…” They muttered and looked back towards Shiori, seeing her panicked expression.

It didn’t take very long for them to put two and two together and once they did, they quickly ushered the couple inside. “Quick, inside.” Kronii instructed, allowing Shiori to rush past before closing the door behind them. “Wait here. I’ll go get Fauna.” They power walked towards the stairs, just as Mumei came down, a look of confusion on her face as she rubbed her tired eyes.

“Kronii? What’s going on? Who’s down th-” Mumei inquired sleepily, before being sharply cut off by Kronii as they passed. “Go prep the room.” The owl paused for a moment, her head slowly turning to look over the railing and easily spotting Shiori carrying Nerissa.

Her confusion was gone in an instant and in its place, panic began to emerge. “Oh shoot, is it time?” Mumei asked, her brown eyes widening to an inhuman size. Shiori just nodded, and the owl immediately jumped into action. “Quick follow me!” She began racing down the rest of the stairs and made a sharp u turn at the base of the railing to continue down the hall. 

“Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap, oh crap, oh crap, oh crap, oh crap…” She muttered to herself all the way until she barged into the guest room and ushered the couple inside. “Come on, bring her in here.” Mumei instructed while making a few frantic laps around the room to ensure everything was in place. 

Shiori just let the owl do her thing and carefully set her wife down on the bed. “S-Shiori…” Nerissa whimpered, desperately clinging to the archiver as she was  hit with another painful wave of contractions. “I’m here, Rissa… I’m right here…” Shiori muttered soothingly, trying her best to fight through her own anxiety to calm her distressed wife.

Golden eyes met the raven’s and Shiori damn near gasped upon seeing them. They were glowing. Not as bright as her own usually did, but just enough for them to stand out and upon further inspection, even blue in their horns appeared to glow as well. They only ever did that when their powers were active. ‘Her body is… instinctively using magic to try to quell the pain…’ 

Just then, two pairs of footsteps came rushing down the hall and Shiori turned towards the door. Fauna rushed in, closely followed by Kronii who stopped right in the threshold. The kirin stepped over to Nerissa’s side, her orange hair messy from having been awakened so suddenly.

Their gentle hands hovered over Nerissa’s belly, a golden glow emitting from their palms as they moved around. “I-Is everything alright…? Are they both…?” Shiori asked in a frantic whisper, earning a quick glance from Fauna. “They’ll both be okay, Shiori… I just need to do a quick check before we can begin.”

Once satisfied with whatever she felt, the kirin pulled her hands away, only to be stopped as she was suddenly grabbed by Nerissa. “F-Fauna… T-The baby, he…” The raven tried to whimper, but could barely get a word out as she devolved into weak sobs.

Fauna took hold of the hand grabbing her arm, her soft touch managing to offer even the smallest bit of comfort. “I know… just be strong… Your baby will be here soon. There’s just a few things we need to do first okay?” She whispered gently, which seemed to calm Nerissa. But only slightly, as they continued to whimper and cry in pain.

The kirin sighed deeply, a guilty expression crossing her face as she turned to face the archiver. “Shiori… I know this is a terrible request… But I need you to leave the room for just a bit…” Shiori froze, her eyes staring aghast as she processed her friend’s words. “I’m sorry, you want me to what?” The archiver questioned, feeling a small bit of anger rising in her chest.

“Look, I know you’re in a panicked state right now and all you want to do is stay and comfort your wife. But I need to cast a few protection wards to ensure not only Nerissa’s safety but the baby’s as well.” Fauna reasoned, holding her hands up placatingly. Shiori’s mind didn’t want to see reason however, her mounting panic mixing with anger, which was never a good combination.

“Can’t you just cast them while I’m here? Why can’t I just stay by her side?” Shiori questioned, desperately trying to keep her voice from rising. Even in her anger, she didn’t want to risk overwhelming Nerissa’s senses right now. “Because it’s druidic magic. Humans are forbidden from seeing it. Yes, even special humans like archivers.” Fauna explained, hoping her friend would listen.

Shiori wanted to argue further, but was stopped by the kirin taking hold of her hands. “Please, Shiori. It’ll only be for a few short minutes and once they’re over, you can come back. I promise…” Fauna begged, her own golden eyes silently pleading with the archiver.

“Y-You- I…” Shiori stammered, but ultimately fell silent. Fauna did have a good reason to want her to leave… Besides, like they said, it would only be for a few minutes… But just the thought of being away from Nerissa filled the archiver with so much anxiety… Her protective instincts refusing to be separated from her wife in such a vulnerable state. 

‘Anything can happen in a short time… What if something goes wrong…? What if-’ Her train of thought would suddenly be brought to a halt as a shaking hand reached up to caress her cheek. Shiori turned towards Nerissa, being met with a strained but sweet attempt at a comforting smile. “I-I’ll be okay, Shiori… I trust Fauna… We won’t be separated for long…”

The archiver’s shoulders slumped in defeat, her resolve immediately crumbling against her wife’s pleas. “Alright… I-I’ll step out…” She took hold of the hand on her cheek and leaned down, pressing a loving kiss onto Nerissa’s forehead. “I’ll be back soon… I promise…” The raven giggled weakly and gave Shiori’s hand a gentle squeeze. “I know you will…”

A small giggle slipped from the archiver’s lips and she hesitantly pulled away. Nerissa’s hand held onto hers for as long as possible, until the distance began too great and was forced to let go. “Thank you, Shiori…” Fauna whispered as the archiver approached the door. A myriad of things she wanted to say rushed to Shiori’s mind, but she ultimately settled on one. “Just… tell me as soon as you’re done…”

Fauna nodded, her eyes looking apologetically at Shiori as they stepped past Kronii and out into the hall. “Kronii, Mumei. Will you two watch after her? Just make sure she’s okay?” The kirin requested, not wanting to leave the archiver alone with nothing but their own thoughts. Especially knowing how volatile their anxiety was right now.

Her wives thankfully understood and didn’t ask questions, just giving small nods before following Shiori out of the room. Once the door was shut behind them, an uncomfortable silence fell over the small group. Kronii and Mumei shared a glance, but their attention was quickly diverted as the archiver began to pace the length of the hallway. 

“Hey Shiori…? Are you…?” Kronii tried to inquire, but their words trailed off as the archiver began to mutter under their breath. “She’ll be fine right…? Of course she’ll be… This is Rissa you’re talking about… I know but still… anything could happen… What if Fauna’s spell fails… what if…”

Shiori’s mutterings continued and Kronii could feel their heart breaking at the sight. They knew the archiver was fiercely protective of Advent and Nerissa in particular, but they never realized just how deep this protectiveness went. The girl was in borderline hysterics right now, frantically pacing and talking to herself as her instincts and rational mind seemed to be at war with each other.

Kronii honestly couldn’t blame her. Coupling an already stressful situation, such as the birth of a first child, with being separated from one's partner would put anyone into a panicked state like this. But they couldn’t just sit by and watch them spiral. The warden knew full well that Shiori had a horrible tendency of getting sucked down these rabbit holes, composed of her own thoughts.

“Oh come on… Now you’re just being irrational… The chances of them showing up are about as likely as Biboo growing taller…” Kronii heard Shiori mutter to herself. Yet despite the words coming from her own mouth, it more so sounded like someone was… talking to her. 

The archiver suddenly stopped dead in her tracks, her head snapping to the side as her face twisted into a snarl. “You’re not the one physically living through this! So forgive me for being irrational!” Shiori shouted and Kronii knew that was their cue to step in. “Okay, that’s enough of tha-”

Before they could do anything though, Mumei stepped up and firmly cupped Shiori’s face in her hands. “Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! None of that, okay? Just focus on us.” The owl muttered, managing to pull the archiver’s attention. “Yeah, if there’s something troubling you. You can tell us.” Kronii piped up, trying to keep their friend's attention away from her own thoughts.

Golden eyes widened, tears beginning to form along the edges as she stared at the two concepts. Her throat closed up, she wanted to speak so desperately, but found her raging emotions  preventing her from doing so. Sensing her inner turmoil, Kronii stepped a bit closer, their arm wrapping around her shoulders to offer a small hug. 

“Look, you don’t have to say anything. But just know Mumei and I are here for you, okay?” The warden muttered softly, not missing the way Shiori’s breath hitched in her throat. Her body seemed to shift from tense to relaxed over and over, as though it were scared to rest for even a moment.

“Yeah, Kronii’s right! I know all your thoughts are probably really scary right now. But remember they’re just that. Thoughts. They can’t hurt you.” Mumei exclaimed, trying to put a bit of cheer in her voice to alleviate the tense atmosphere. It seemed to do the trick though and Shiori’s body finally allowed itself to relax.

Her shoulders slumped and she leaned in Kronii’s hug. “I… I’m just… I’m scared…” Shiori whispered, her voice so small and fragile that it almost broke for a moment. “I… I thought I was ready… I thought I could remain calm when the day finally came… But now it’s here and I… I don't know what to do…”

Kronii subconsciously hugged Shiori a bit closer, their heart aching in their chest as they listened to their friend. “I know… and it’s okay to be scared. No one is ever truly ready for something like this…”

They muttered softly, making some room for Mumei as the owl joined the hug. “But I promise you, everything will be okay… You and Nerissa are safe and soon, you’ll finally get to hold your baby.”

The air went silent for a moment, allowing Kronii’s words to process in Shiori’s mind. Finally, a deep breath fell from the archiver’s lungs and she slumped into her friends’ embrace. “Thank you…” She muttered weakly and the two concepts responded by squeezing her tighter. “Of course…” Kronii muttered, before Mumei gave a small hoot. “We’re always here for you guys…”

Just then, the door to the guest room opened and the hug was broken as Fauna’s head of orange hair poked out into the hall. “Shiori. You can come back in now.” The kirin called out before heading back in. Shiori pulled away from the hug, casting her friends a grateful look.

“Thank you… for staying and calming me down…” She muttered shyly and the couple just responded with gentle smiles. “No need to thank us! Go be with your wife!” Mumei encouraged Shiori while shooing her away. Kronii on the other hand, just gave a tender look as she watched the archiver step back into the room. “Good luck…”

. . .

Of course once she had entered the room, she refused to leave for any reason. Her stomach growled quietly, but Shiori ignored it. Mumei had come in a few times offering berries and Kronii had insisted the archiver should eat breakfast just two short hours ago. Shiori rejected both of them. Mostly due to the fact that she didn’t think she could stomach anything at the moment.

Despite her friends’ reassurances, Shiori couldn’t rid herself of the fear plaguing her. Naturally, in an effort to push them away, she threw herself into caring for her wife. But the fears still persisted, and as her memories from earlier in the morning floated to the forefront of her mind, so did her guilt.

How could she have just let herself freeze up like that? Sure it had only lasted for a few seconds, but in situations like these, every second counts. Then of course there was her rash and destructive behavior that she had the gall to display. Part of her honestly couldn’t believe she acted in such a way and of course her short lived defensiveness when Fauna needed her gone for just a moment-

A loud cry from Nerissa suddenly pulled the archiver from her thoughts and her hand was squeezed even harder. Part of her momentarily believed that the raven would crush her hand, but that part was quickly silenced as Fauna suddenly exclaimed loudly. “Keep going! I can see the head!”

Shiori’s breath hitched in her throat, her eyes widening as those words passed through the kirin’s lips. ‘He’s… he’s almost here…’ She muttered to herself in complete bewilderment. However it was soon replaced by confusion as she realized how long it had been. ‘Wait… it's too soon though, it’s still only-’ Her thoughts were silenced the moment she glanced up at the clock. 

Instead of it still being late morning like she had last remembered, it was now one in the afternoon. ‘How long was I wrapped up in my own head?!’ Shiori screamed internally, there’s no way that much time could’ve passed so quickly. ‘Long enough for Rissa to start crowning obviously. Though part of that is likely a result of sleep deprivation.’

Her inner voice had a point, she had only slept a few short hours last night and had not dared to fall back asleep since. But as she sat there, ruminating in her thoughts, she heard Nerissa scream again. The sound briefly shook the house, startling Shiori back to the present. ‘What am I doing…? Why am I letting myself fall down this rabbit hole when Rissa needs me right now!?’

The archiver immediately scooted her chair closer, her hand squeezing the raven’s as tight as she could muster. “Y-You got this Rissa… Just keep pushing… He’s almost here.” Shiori muttered, her free hand reaching down to pet one of Nerissa’s wings as they remained folded at her sides. The action seemed to soothe her wife for a moment, but it was short lived as they continued pushing.

“Just a bit more now! You’re almost there, Nerissa!” Fauna called out from the foot of the bed, though Shiori couldn’t see her past the sheet covering her wife’s legs. “You’re doing so good Rissa… We’re almost at the finish line… We’ll see our baby very soon…” The archiver muttered again, giving Nerissa a small kiss on the forehead as she continued to whisper words of encouragement.

She honestly didn’t process half of what she was saying, her mind was too busy going haywire. But even still, she hoped they managed to get through to her wife. After all, her words and her presence were the only things she had to offer right now. There was nothing she could do to alleviate the raven’s pain, nothing she could do in case something went wrong…

“Almost there… just one more big push for me okay?” She could hear Fauna call out to Nerissa, but Shiori was barely paying attention by now. ‘Huh? What are you doing? Focus!’ Her inner voice screamed at her, but another much more sinister voice was already whispering in her ear. ‘ You know they’re still out there right? ’

Shiori’s blood ran cold, she knew exactly who her mind was referring to. ‘ It’s only a matter of time until they find you again… and what happens then? We both know you’ll be powerless to stop them… and then of course there’s their little followers… Perhaps history will even repeat itself and you’ll end up just like your own fa- ’ The archiver grit her teeth, trying to ignore the intrusive voice in her head.

‘Why are you here now? Just leave me alone!’ This… this was the voice that had been born from her time in the cell. Though unlike the other voice, this one didn’t encourage, build her up, or tell her off when she was doing something stupid… It only existed to serve as a voice for all of the fears she kept bottled up. To kick her while she was already down.

‘ Oh sweet little, Shiori… You will never be rid of me… I will always be there in the deepest chasms of your mind… ’ The voice leered at her, sounding louder in her head with every word they uttered. ‘ You’re still just as pathetic and cowardly as I remember… If you can’t protect yourself from your own mind, what makes you think you can protect your wife and child from the mad god hunting you!? ” 

‘Shut up! You don’t know shit!’ Shiori snapped and the voice just laughed. ‘ I don’t huh? Then tell me. What happens when they inevitably come knocking on your door? You remember what they said? As long as they live, they will never stop hunting you. ’ If the voice had a face attached to it, it likely would have smiled. ‘ What will you do then? ’

The archiver's face twisted into a scowl and her eyes glowed furiously as she readied herself to lash out at this abhorrent voice. But just before she could get a word in, loud unfamiliar cries filled the room. They were high pitched and were laced with a sense of shock and confusion. Shiori’s eyes widened and her expression fell as she heard it. 

Nerissa’s death grip on her hand finally relaxed, a huge shuddering breath of relief heaving from their lungs. The archiver then looked up and there he was… Swaddled in Fauna’s arms was a small baby boy, his little features twisted into a frown as he cried loudly. Shiori never thought the sound of crying could be so… relieving… ‘That means… he’s breathing just fine…’

The kirin turned towards a small workstation she had set up in the room and began to give him a quick wipe down with a soft, warm towel. The baby continued to cry all the while. Shiori turned back to look at her wife, their eyes meeting for a brief moment.

Nerissa was breathing heavily, clearly exhausted after 13 hours of labor, but yet despite that, she was smiling so warmly and so lovingly… Shiori carefully lifted Nerissa’s hand, placing a small and tender kiss upon their knuckles. Her throat flexed, wanting to say something to her wife so badly. But she paused as footsteps approached the raven’s bedside.

Fauna smiled down at the pair, holding the baby that was still crying in her arms. He was now loosely wrapped in a small blanket and wearing a little cap, keeping him warm as the kirin gently held him out towards Nerissa. The raven reached up without a second thought, her instincts taking over as she took her baby into her arms.

The second his little head touched her chest, the baby's cries stopped and he leaned into his mother’s warmth. A small shuddering breath fell from Nerissa’s lips and before she knew it, tears were streaming down her face. She wasn’t sobbing though, just openly letting her tears fall as a feeling of overwhelming joy bloomed in her heart.

All of the intense pain she had experienced during her labor didn’t matter anymore. In her mind, it was all worth it now that her boy was finally in her arms. She shifted the baby into one arm and lifted her hand, brushing his little cheek with the back of her finger. “He’s… He’s really here…”

Fauna smiled warmly at the sweet sight. Despite how mentally and emotionally drained she felt, she had no regrets. Seeing the pure joy on Nerissa’s face was worth more than any payment one could ask for. Her golden eyes then trailed to Shiori, taking in their expression of absolute wonder. That was all she needed to see and she quietly excused herself from the room, casting one more glance at her friends before closing the door.

Shiori hardly noticed the kirin’s departure, her focus was solely locked on the baby cradled in her wife’s arms. ‘He’s so… small…’ She knew babies were small, but actually seeing her own in person… Part of her couldn’t help but be amazed that such a tiny and pure being even could exist.

Wine red eyes glanced over towards her and a tender smile stretched across Nerissa’s face. She then carefully scooted to the side to make room, opening her wing as a silent invitation. “Come here.” The raven muttered softly and Shiori immediately got up from her chair and settled down on the bed next to her wife.

No words were shared between them as they both couldn’t tear their eyes away from the baby. Shiori didn’t mind however, she was perfectly content to watch Nerissa hold their son, while she continued to gently stroke his little face. After a short few minutes though, he began to stir and he opened his eyes.

Pink. His eyes were pink with a wine red hue that made them appear almost purple. A beautiful color that could only come from one family. “Looks like he has the eyes of a Ravencroft.” Shiori joked in a small whisper, earning her a giggle from her wife before she muttered again. “They’re just as beautiful as yours…”

“Even when I’ve just given birth, you still try to falter me~” Nerissa teased, her voice clearly weak but still managing an impish tone. Shiori just grinned in response. “Is it working?” The raven of course giggled at her wife’s words, her heart feeling fuller by the minute. “Of course it is~”

She then looked back down, meeting eyes with her son. Shiori was right, his eyes certainly screamed Ravencroft and aside from the color, they resembled her own in nearly every way. Just then, his gaze shifted, moving away from Nerissa and up towards the archiver sitting next to her. 

The raven then turned to Shiori, already knowing what he wanted. “You wanna hold him? I think he wants to say hi to his daddy.” She asked sweetly, noting how the archiver physically tensed up for a moment. “H-Hold him? A-Are you sure…?” They stammered, a small note of fear in their voice.

Nerissa didn’t call attention to and continued to press. “Of course I’m sure. Besides, he’s your son too, isn’t he?” She asked in a gentle tone as she held the baby out towards her wife. Shiori couldn’t argue with the raven if she tried. But despite their words, she still felt scared out of her mind. 

What if he doesn’t like her? What if she grabs him too roughly and he starts to cry? What if- ‘None of that will happen.’ The voice in her head muttered soothingly. ‘You know that won’t happen. He’s your son. You want to hold him don’t you?’ Shiori’s hands shook, tentatively reaching out towards her baby. ‘I- I do…’ The voice hummed in satisfaction. ‘Then do it.’

Slowly and carefully, Shiori took the baby into her arms. He whined slightly upon being separated from his mother, but he soon went quiet as he relaxed in his father’s embrace. The two met eyes, curious magenta meeting awestruck gold. For the second time that night, all of the air left Shiori’s lungs.

In that moment, all of her fears were gone. Her worries of being found by their pursuers. Her concerns about being a good father. Everything was gone. All that mattered to her was the small being in her arms. She lifted her hand, using the back of her finger to stroke his little cheek, much like her wife had done mere moments ago.

His skin was so soft and delicate to the touch and he was so incredibly warm. ‘He’s so fragile… he’s so light in my arms…’ Yet despite his small body, Shiori could feel the vast amount of mana he contained. It was honestly incredible how something so tiny could hold so much power within itself.

Her eyes then trailed up to the small hat covering his head. She knew it was put on in order to help keep him warm, but that didn’t stop the tug of curiosity she felt. ‘We’ve already seen his eyes… What about his hair…?’ With that though in mind, she slowly reached up and pulled off the hat.

Golden eyes widened in shock, tears falling down her cheeks as a small gasp fell from her lips. White. His hair was pure white, the same color as her late father. The hat fell from Shiori’s grasp and both her arms wrapped around the baby, pressing him close to her chest as she began to quietly sob. 

Nerissa began to cry in turn. She knew just how much that color meant to the archiver and seeing them cry in pure joy warmed her heart. ‘Looks like he got a piece from both our families…’ The raven mused to herself, a content hum falling from her lips as she leaned her head against her wife’s shoulder.

“So… what do you think?” She muttered softly, garnering her wife’s attention. “What should we name him?” Shiori paused, her sobs quieting as she pondered the raven’s question. It was honestly something she had thought about quite a lot. They didn’t have a specific name planned, since they wanted it to come straight from the heart and the emotions they felt.

But honestly, there were so many emotions she was feeling right now. So many thoughts were racing through her head, she couldn’t pin just one down. It had been a long and arduous emotional journey to get to this point. Shiori never thought she could feel so scared, so helpless, and so uncertain.

These past few months were some of the happiest and yet most terrifying of her long life. During that time however, she had gained the strength to put her fears aside and not let them control her. She had gained the courage to finally not be scared of the future and instead look forward to it. 

Shiori’s finger reached up and stroked her baby’s cheek again, this time however, he also reached out. His little hand grasped onto her finger, holding it so tightly and yet so gently. Nerissa leaned further against her,  and began gently petting his head, feeling the softness of his hair against her fingers.

In that moment, the name came to her in a flash. A name that just felt right. A name that represented the courage and strength she had gained for him. “Lyonne…”

Chapter Text

Deep and melodic notes were made within a delicate throat, the sound passing through soft lips as they remained pressed together in a content smile. The notes were made in a slow rhythm occasionally changing in pitch but still maintaining its gentle tone. As one, the notes came together in the form of a nameless tune that Nerissa hummed to the baby in her arms.

Lyonne was peacefully snuggled in the black onesie with little blue birds and feathers. His eyes were shut, his little head comfortably resting against his mother’s chest as her beautiful serenade floated into his ears. He had just finished feeding and was, of course, now enjoying a well deserved nap.

Nerissa had to resist the urge to giggle at the sight of the baby’s sleeping face, lest she interrupt her song. Not that he would mind though, he appeared to be quite the heavy sleeper. But of course, there was another person she wanted to keep singing for and that was the very same person who was quietly sitting beside her on the bed.

Shiori was to her right, her fingers delicately preening the feathers of the raven’s wing as it lay draped over her lap. The archiver had a smile of her own across her face as she worked, likely as a result from the peaceful atmosphere in the room. A small pile of keratin had built up on the floor beside her, no doubt from the amount of pin feathers she had removed from their sheathes.

She will of course clean it up later, it would be rude of her to just leave a mess like that on Fauna’s floor, especially after how much help the kirin has been. It had been just three days since Lyonne was born and the couple were still staying in Fauna’s guest room.

They felt a bit bad about potentially burdening the kirin and their wives, but they knew it was for the best. For one, Nerissa still needed some time to recover after the delivery. While she did heal fast on her own, her body was still affected greatly by the whole ordeal. Plus, Fauna wanted to monitor Lyonne for a few days, just to make sure he was in good health and his mana levels were stable.

Of course, Shiori had no problems with this. If anything, it helped give her an extra sense of security, something she desperately needed after how badly her nerves had been rattled. While she had calmed down considerably, she still felt that heavy jab of anxiety occasionally pop up.

Although, it was clearly the remnants of that sinister voice in her head. It hadn’t spoken a word since that day, but Shiori could still hear its questions ringing in the back of her mind. She had willfully ignored any of her brain’s attempts to bring them back up however. She had more important things to worry about than her own mind trying to make her spiral. Like…

“So when are Beebs and the puppies arriving again?” Shiori asked, keeping her voice low so as to not risk waking her son. Her question made Nerissa pause in her singing. “Hmm, not too long from now. They said they’d be here at around 3.” Upon hearing her answer, the archiver looked up at the clock, the time reading, ‘3:07’.

“Well they're a bit late now aren’t they? Guess they just lost 7 minutes of baby time.” Shiori snarked, giggling slightly before the raven’s wing suddenly flapped, causing it to lightly smack her in the face. “Oh hush, Shiorin~ You know you don’t mean that.” Nerissa replied with a slight purr.

The archiver just rolled her eyes, spitting out some small feathers that had ended up between her lips. “What makes you so sure about that?” She clapped back in a challenging tone. Nerissa just gave her a smirk, one that made Shiori instantly regret her words. “Because I know how much you’ll love watching our girls fawn over him~ You love seeing them when they're happy after all.”

Golden eyes widened, any kind of rebuttal Shiori could’ve conjured up immediately vanishing from her brain. “I-I… well… you-” She stammered before being cut off by a string of giggles from her wife. “That’s what I thought~” Nerissa purred, looking quite pleased with herself before she draped her wing back over the archiver's lap. “Now, if you’ll continue, darling~”

Shiori tried to say something back, but it was a futile attempt. Nerissa had pressed just the right buttons to render her a stammering and floundering mess. ‘Of course she plays that card on me…’ She grumbled internally as she returned to her task of preening the raven’s feathers. If teases in regards to her status as a father were one thing, any regarding her affection for Advent was another. 

‘Just cause she’s right doesn’t mean she has to say it…’ Despite her thoughts, Shiori couldn’t drop the smile from her face. It was true, she loved seeing Advent smiling and just being happy. They meant the world to her and now she couldn’t wait to see their reactions to meeting Lyonne. 

Now that Nerissa had recovered a bit, the couple were finally ready for people to come meet the baby. Advent, of course, were the first and mostly readily available and were due to show up any minute now. The Ravencroft’s were also planning to come by later today, though only direct relatives were allowed. 

As much as Shiori loved her wife’s nieces and nephews, she knew that young children could be walking germ bags. The archiver unconsciously glanced down towards her sleeping son. As strong as he was due to his heritage and high mana levels, she’d rather not risk him getting sick.

Up until now, Fauna has been the only person that’s met Lyonne, which was understandable considering she helped deliver him. The couple had offered to let Kronii and Mumei come meet him the day after he was born, but both concepts had turned them down.

According to them, they wanted family members to be the first ones to see him and insisted they’d wait their turn. Hilariously enough, in an effort to not see him, the pair had started avoiding any possible eye contact with Lyonne whenever they had to come into the room. 

Kronii in particular had come in earlier with their tail blocking their eyes while they served breakfast. Although judging from the way their head occasionally tilted upwards, it was obvious the warden was getting small whiffs of the newborn’s scent. Shiori couldn’t help but find their behavior amusing. ‘At least they're taking it seriously.’

Just then, Nerissa perked up her head tilting to one side as she appeared to be listening for something. “Ope, looks like they're here now.” The raven announced, earning a confused look from Shiori. “They are?” She questioned, until remembering that her wife’s hearing far outclassed hers.

“Oh… I see. I’m guessing they're out front then?” She asked and Nerissa replied with a small giggle. “Well they were, but now they’re at the door… Oh, Fauna just let them in.” Shiori had to hold back her laughter as she listened to the raven describe events as she heard them play out. Honestly, if she hadn’t already known about her wife’s abilities, she’d probably think they were crazy.

She then perked up herself as she heard rapid footsteps thundering down the hall, growing closer and closer until…”WHERE’S THE BABY!?” Mococo exclaimed, skidding to a stop as she suddenly burst through the door. The pup would ultimately be stopped by a hard smack atop her head.

“Moco-chan! Calm down! You’re gonna startle the baby.” Fuwawa said in a scolding tone, making Mococo pout as she rubbed the now tender spot on her head. “Sorry… I’m just excited, is all…” The younger pup murmured and her sister just sighed. “I know, I’m excited too. But at least be quiet.”

An amused giggle from Nerissa pulled the twins’ attention, prompting them to look towards her. “It's okay Fuwawa, he seems to be quite the heavy sleeper and doesn’t seem all that bothered by noises.” She tenderly stroked Lyonne’s cheek with her finger as she spoke, causing the baby to stir slightly. “I appreciate you being so considerate though.”

Fuwawa breathed a small sigh of relief and Mococo just gave her a flat look while crossing her arms over her chest. “See? I told you it'd be fine, hun.” Bijou piped up, making the older pup feel a bit sheepish over hitting her sister. She wasn’t about to apologize though. After all, the number one rule of siblings was that you never say sorry.

“If you guys are done with this little sibling quarrel, would you like to come say hi?” Shiori called out, coaxing the three girls to step closer. Mococo, ever the eager pup, was the first to close the gap. She quietly rushed over and sat on the bed, trying to get as close to the baby as possible without invading Nerissa’s personal space.

The raven giggled at her friend’s eagerness, currently on full display thanks to the hard wagging of their fuzzy tail. “What’s his name?” Mococo asked, briefly looking up at Nerissa with her bright blue eyes. “His name is Lyonne.” She answered, a warm smile on her face as the pup looked back down at the baby.

“Oh… Hi, Lyonne…” Mococo greeted in a soft whisper, her nose visibly twitching as she gave the air a few good sniffs. Her hand tentatively reached out, shaking slightly before she hesitated. “Um… is it okay if I…” She asked quietly, pulling a sweet giggle from Nerissa’s lips. “Of course you can touch him. Just be gentle… like this…”

Nerissa gently took hold of her friend’s hand and guided it towards Lyonne’s sleeping face. The back of Mococo’s finger touched his cheek and her eyes lit up. She then began to gently stroke the soft skin, copying the action she had seen the raven perform just a few short minutes ago.

“Aw~ He’s so cute…” Fuwawa cooed softly as she moved to sit beside her sister. “He’s so small too…” Bijou piped up as she settled down in the center of the bed. “Wow Beebs, you’ve finally met someone smaller than you.” Shiori snarked before she could stop herself and the rock just sighed. “Shut up, Shiori…” “Not sorry.”

Mococo just ignored the chatter around her, her attention remaining completely fixated on Lyonne. “Can I… hold him?” She asked shyly and Nerissa’s heart swelled in her chest. The raven would never grow tired of the pup’s timid and yet starry eyed expression. “Of course you can! Just hold your arms out…yes just like that.”

The pup did as she was instructed, holding her arms out into a similar position to the raven as they carefully set him down. An awestruck gasp fell from Mococo’s lips, her tail somehow wagging even harder as she gently cradled the baby in her arms. Lyonne stirred, his pink eyes opening to look up towards the one holding him.

“Hi Lyonne! I’m Mococo!” The pup greeted in a soft voice, her face unconsciously getting a bit closer to give Lyonne a more thorough sniff. He smelled incredibly sweet, almost like milk or freshly baked bread. Unfortunately for Mococo, the baby would soon begin to squirm in her embrace, his face twisting into a small frown before he began to cry loudly.

“EH!? Wait what? Did I do something wrong?” Mococo cried out, her tail ceasing its movements as she began to panic slightly. “Uh oh…” Shiori muttered as she unconsciously sat up a bit straighter. “What did I do wrong?” The pup exclaimed, her stress inadvertently making Lyonne cry even more. 

The archiver shifted, ready to get up to try and calm the situation. Someone else beat her to it however. “Moco-chan, you need to calm down. He can feel that you’re anxious and it's overwhelming for him.” Fuwawa piped up, prompting her sister to turn towards her with a panicked expression. “I- I didn’t mean to! I-”

“I know you didn’t, but just calm down, okay? Would you like me to take him?” The older pup replied gently, holding her arms out as an open invitation. Mococo looked hesitant for a moment, but one loud cry made her immediately hold Lyonne out, allowing her sister to take him into her arms.

Lyonne whined from being passed around, but his mood quickly changed as he was cradled against Fuwawa’s chest. His cries stopped and his eyes fluttered shut as the pup held him close. “There we go… No more crying.” Fuwawa murmured softly, a smile stretching across her lips as she stared down at her nephew.

“Oh? He seems to like Fuwawa a lot~” Nerissa teased, prompting a small giggle from the older pup. “Bau Bau…” Fuwawa muttered in a soft whisper, her own fluffy tail wagging behind her. Mococo was not very pleased with this however. “Hoeh!? What about Mococo?” They pouted as their fuzzy ears flattened atop their head.

Shiori laughed at the pup’s outburst, her hand reaching over to gently pat their head. “There, there. I’m sure he likes you too. You’re just very… jittery right now.” Mococo just pouted even more, a small whine spilling from her throat. “I’m just very excited is all… and a bit nervous…”

“Well, maybe you can try again later when you’re less nervous?” Bijou suggested all too helpfully. The pup wanted to say no but knew her friend had a point and so she conceded. “Okay fine…” She grumbled, though her pouting didn’t last very long under Shiori’s continued affection.

Fuwawa then turned her attention towards Bijou, giving her girlfriend a curious smile. “You wanna try holding him too, Biboo?” Amethyst eyes brightened at the question and the rock instantly scooted a bit closer. “Of course I do!” She exclaimed, the gem on her chest turning a brilliant orange color. 

“Okay! Just hold him gently like this…” Fuwawa instructed as she held Lyonne out towards the rock. “Got it!” Bijou exclaimed as she reached out towards the baby. “Hi baby! Oh you’re so cute! I just wanna-” As soon as she touched him, Bijou could feel a wave of uncertainty flowing from the tiny infant.

Her eyes widened slightly, realizing her nervous excitement was likely the cause of these feelings. “You know what, nevermind.” She said as she gently pushed Lyonne back towards Fuwawa’s chest before settling down next to her girlfriend. “I’ll just sit right here and watch while you hold him.” 

The pup just gave her a look of understanding, a sweet giggle passing through their lips. “Always so empathetic, aren’t you Biboo~” Fuwawa teased, feeling her heart swell at the rock’s tender care towards their nephew. “Of course, I’m not the Jewel of Emotions for nothing, you know?” Bijou bit back playfully as she leaned her head onto her girlfriend’s shoulder.

“I know, it’s one of my favorite things about you~” Fuwawa muttered back in a soft voice, her words pulling a sheepish smile from the rock. “Just one of your favorites? So what are the other ones then?” Bijou asked, trying to mask her shyness with a smug grin. Of course the yellowish color of her gem betrayed her.

“Mmm you tell me. You’re the one who always knows what I’m feeling after all~” The pup teased back and Bijou just gave her an indignant look. “What? That’s not fair!” Fuwawa just giggled at her silly rock’s outburst, her tail wagging even faster now. “You know I’m never fair though~”

Shiori and Nerissa just watched the interaction play out, tender smiles on their faces as they watched the young couple banter. Mococo was still pouting off to the side, though she seemed content to just watch Lyonne’s sleeping face. The ever observant archiver, however, was quick to notice something about Bijou.

Golden eyes fixated on the gem adorning their chest, quietly marveling at its brilliant emerald green color. A color that showed whenever the rock felt incredibly happy and content, but there was something else there. Small wisps of red and turquoise swirling around, colors of longing. Shiori looked up towards Bijou, seeing their eyes fixated on Fuwawa and her son. ‘Looks like someone caught a fever.’

. . .

Eventually, other plans came up and Advent sadly had to leave. Though they were a bit bummed out about having to go, they were all nonetheless still elated from meeting Lyonne. Despite the small hiccup that resulted from Mococo trying to hold him, his first meeting with them was overall a resounding success.

Nerissa and Shiori were of course sad to see their beloved girls leave, but they wouldn’t remain like that for very long. Not even five minutes after Advent had left, Nerissa could hear the sound of her family appearing in Fauna’s front lawn. Her wings fluttered, excited to see her family before the door quietly swung open.

MamaRissa stepped in first, an excited but worried look on her face that made Shiori raise a curious brow. She didn’t question it though, figuring she was just nervous about meeting her newest grandson. But as she stood up to show them the sleeping baby in her arms, she was promptly stopped by a firm but polite raise of the older raven’s hand.

“I’ll say hi in just a minute sweetie.” MamaRissa said as she brushed past the archiver, making a beeline for her daughter to wrap them in a tight hug. What could only be described as a look of pure relief washed over Nerissa’s face and she eagerly leaned into her mother’s embrace.

“Oh baby… I’m so proud of you…” MamaRissa murmured softly, her voice wavering as tears began to run down her face. Nerissa sniffled loudly, tears of her own streaking down her face as she wrapped the older raven in as tight a hug as she could muster. She hadn’t realized just how much she needed her mother’s love until now.

MamaRissa eventually pulled back, cupping her daughter’s cheeks to tenderly wipe their tear stained eyes. “How are you feeling? You’re not in any pain are you?” Nerissa softly shook her head, unconsciously leaning into her mother’s touch as she did so. “Don’t worry, I’m fine mommy…” She answered, a small trill sounding in her throat.

The rest of her family soon entered, with PapaRissa joining his wife by Nerissa’s bedside. Unlike MamaRissa, he didn’t say anything, instead he just gave his daughter a loving pat on the head. Although it didn’t take very long for him to wrap her in a hug of his own, letting out a deep grunt of relief as he did so.

“I’m guessing they were quite worried about her.” Shiori said absentmindedly, not realizing her wife’s siblings had gathered around her. “That’s putting it mildly.” Aradia piped up in a joking manner. “I don’t think I’ve seen mom act so anxious before.” Malpha and Malphis ll both nodded in agreement.

“I think the last time she was like this was when Malpha gave birth to her first child.” Malphis said while rubbing his chin, an act that came across as a bit silly considering he didn’t have any facial hair. “Well the first time is always the hardest. The body isn’t exactly used to that level of physical stress.” Malpha herself piped up, shuddering slightly as a memory passed her by. 

Sensing the growing discontent between her siblings, Aradia quickly butt into the conversation. “Alright, enough of mom's worries and painful deliveries. Let’s see the fresh creature.” Shiori paused for a moment, her face twisting into an expression of pure confusion as she processed Aradia’s words. “I’m sorry, did I hear that right?”

“You heard me loud and clear.” Aradia doubled down and Shiori just gave her an incredulous look before brushing it off. ‘To be fair I’ve said way weirder things.’ She mused as she held Lyonne out for her in-laws to properly see. All three of them gasped simultaneously, with Malpha’s including a small whimper of delight.

Her ivory wings fluttered behind her, tears welling up in her light pink eyes. “Oh my god, he’s beautiful…” She whispered in an awestruck manner, her shaking hands unconsciously reaching out before she hesitated. “S-Sorry um… c-can I hold him…?”

Shiori smiled at the reformed angel. While Malpha did have many children of her own, Lyonne was her first ever nephew. As much as she tried to hide it, it was clear that this was quite a special and emotional moment for her. “Of course you can… Aunty Malpha~” The archiver teased with a wink as she handed the baby over to her sister-in-law. 

Lyonne squirmed a bit as he was passed around, no doubt feeling a bit disturbed that he was no longer in his father’s arms. He soon relaxed however, his pink eyes opening to stare up at his aunt with a curious expression. “Oh my god his eyes…” Malpha murmured softly as she cradled the baby in her arms, allowing his little head to rest against her chest.

Tears were now freely flowing down her face, but she hastily wiped them away. “Hi sweetie… I’m your aunt, Malpha. What’s your name?” She asked while giving a quick glance up at Shiori. The archiver let out an amused giggle, but still answered Malpha’s question. “His name is Lyonne.”

“Ohh~ Now that’s a fancy name.” Aradia piped up in response, leaning onto her older sister’s to get a better look at the baby. “It’s just french…” Malphis muttered flatly, receiving a smug grin from the older raven. “Exactly.” “That’s not… Nevermind…” Malphis sighed, ultimately deciding it wasn’t worth arguing with his sister, instead just focusing his attention on Lyonne.

“U-Umm… Do either of you want to hold him as well?” Malpha asked, sounding a bit like she didn’t want to let go. She still asked though, not wanting to potentially deprive anyone of their chance to properly meet the baby. Both shook their heads however. “Nah it’s fine. He seems perfectly content where he is.” Aradia said and Malphis nodded in agreement.

Malpha wanted to insist, but one look down at the baby now comfortably sleeping in arms changed her mind completely. A smile crept across her face, her heart swelling with warmth. “You’re not about to start crying again are you Malpha?” Nerissa teased from her spot on the bed, pulling her sister’s attention.

“No, I've already gotten all my tears out. But…” Malpha stepped over and sat down on the bed, freeing one arm so she could wrap her baby sister in a tight hug. “I’m so proud of you, Rissa…” She murmured quietly, her voice breaking a bit towards the end. 

Nerissa’s eyes widened, the angel’s words hitting a spot deep with her heart. If hearing those words from her mother was one thing, hearing them from her eldest sister was something else entirely. She leaned into Malpha’s hug, trying to hold back a fresh wave of tears that threatened to fall at any moment. “Now look who’s about to cry~” Malpha teased and the raven just rolled her eyes. “Shut up.”

They both shared a laugh and it didn’t take very long for Nerissa to spot MamaRissa sitting down next to Malpha. “You wanna hold him too? If Malpha wants to let go, that is.” Nerissa inquired, giggling at her own joke before Malpha shot back. “Oh shut up. I’m happy to give mom her turn.”

“Are you sure, hun? You looked like you didn’t wanna give him up just a few minutes ago~” MamaRissa teased, relishing in the small indignant gasp she pulled from her eldest daughter. “D-Do you wanna hold him or not?” Malpha asked, trying to suppress her growing blush as she held Lyonne out to her mother.

“Oh of course of do~” MamaRissa cooed as she carefully took the baby into her arms. “You said his name was Lyonne, correct?” She asked, briefly turning to face Shiori who answered with a small hum. “Okay good. I’d rather not make a fool of myself in front of my newest grandson.” “I’m sure he wouldn’t mind, dear.” PapaRissa piped up, amusement clear in his tone.

MamaRissa just playfully rolled her eyes and ignored her husband, instead focusing her attention on the baby in her arms. “Hi Lyonne! Oh look at you, you’re darling~” She cooed, giving his cheek a loving stroke with her finger before her eyes glanced up,  finally noticing his hair.

“Shiori, looks like he only inherited the white part of your hair~” MamaRissa teased, not noticing the way Shiori tensed up slightly. “Um… actually the white in my hair isn’t natural…” The older raven physically paused, her eyes widening in confusion as she turned to face the archiver. 

Realizing how her words could be interpreted, Shiori began to panic. “Oh! W-Wait no! I-It is natural… in a way… I just wasn’t born with it! He still got it from me, it's just…” She took a moment to compose herself, feeling a bit winded from her frantic stammering. “... my father had white hair just like that…” The archiver admitted quietly, watching as a look of understanding crossed MamaRissa’s face.

The Ravencroft’s knew of her parents fate. While she never went into too many details regarding the nature of their deaths, she still felt necessary to tell them once she and Nerissa started dating. Once she told them though, the family welcomed her with open arms as one of their own. They never asked any further questions for Shiori’s sake after that, but it was clear they understood just how much her late parents meant to her.

“Oh Shiori…” MamaRissa murmured softly, gesturing for the archiver to come closer, which they did. As Shiori approached, PapaRissa gave her a comforting pat on the back as her mother-in-law reached out to take her hand into their own. MamaRissa looked down at Lyonne for a moment before looking back up at Shiori. “I bet he’ll look just like your father when he grows up…”

A quiet gasp fell from Shiori’s lips, her eyes widening in shock as the woman’s words floated into her ears. She had considered that idea a few times since Lyonne had been born, but hearing it out loud… Her lips stretched in a smile, tears flowing down her face as she gave MamaRissa a grateful look. “I hope so…”

. . .

“Come on you two! It’s okay for you to come meet him!” Fauna urged in a strained voice as she tried to drag both of her wives into the guestroom by the wrists. It was a fruitless attempt as both women were significantly stronger than her. “Are you sure? We can still wait if there’s still some people who want to see him.” Kronii muttered, digging their heels into the floor so she couldn’t be moved. 

Fauna groaned at the warden’s words, she knew they could be stubborn at times, but this was ridiculous. “I assure you, there’s no one else coming today.” She tried to tug again, but again she didn’t succeed. “But what if someone asks tomorrow?” Mumei asked, flapping her wings in order to stay in the hallway.

Nerissa and Shiori just watched the whole ordeal unfold, trying and failing to suppress their giggles. The Ravencroft's had just left an hour ago and after a quick break to change and feed Lyonne, the couple figured it was time to let Kronii and Mumei properly meet him. Unfortunately, actually getting them to come into the room was proving to be a more difficult task than anticipated.

“Mumei, I promise you no one is coming tomorrow. You guys can come see him.” Fauna insisted, a bite of frustration in her frustration in her voice. Mumei remained hesitant however. “But what if-” “No buts! Just get in here NOW!” The kirin shouted as she stomped her foot, causing a few vines to sprout up from the floorboards behind her wives and push them into the room. 

The two concepts were knocked to the floor and hastily tried to get up and leave, only to be blocked off as Fauna shut the door. “My loves.” The kirin muttered in a sweet tone, though there was a distinct iciness to it that made Kronii and Mumei tense up. “Stop running away and go meet him.”

She was not asking and that much was clear to her wives as they frantically nodded and got up from the floor. “O-Of course, whatever you say, dear…” Kronii muttered with a nervous chuckle though it quickly wavered under Fauna’s intense glare. The warden just swallowed the lump of fear in their throat and turned to face Mumei. “So um… you want to go first or do you me to-”

“How about you both go?” Fauna suggested before Kronii could finish their sentence. “I know you’ve both been itching to properly meet Lyonne, so why not kill two birds with one stone?” As much as they loathed to admit it, the kirin’s idea was pretty solid. “A-Alright, I guess we’ll go together then…”

Kronii and Mumei then made their way over to the bed, their eyes still stubbornly refusing to look at the infant. “Wow, who would’ve thought the all mighty Warden of Time and Guardian of Civilization would be scared of a little baby~” Shiori teased, finding her friends’ behavior to be quite amusing.

“We’re not scared! We’re just…” Mumei shot back before trailing off, unsure of what to say. Luckily, Nerissa was there to finish for her. “Nervous?” “Yes that’s it!” The owl answered enthusiastically, before her face fell as she realized what she had just admitted to. 

Nerissa just giggled at her friend’s expense. “I understand that feeling. I was nervous as hell when I met my eldest niece for the first time…” She explained in a wistful voice, giggling as she remembered her own behavior from that day. “But trust me, once you hold him, you’ll forget that you were ever nervous…”

Both concepts looked skeptical for a moment, but with their eagerness literally eating away at them, they finally sat down on the bed. Their eyes finally lowered, looking down towards the baby swaddled in the raven’s arms. Looks of astonishment overtook their expressions, completely in awe of the small being before them.

“He’s so… small…” Kronii murmured, a few white scales manifesting along their cheekbones as they inched a bit closer. “Ha.. I thought the same thing when I first saw him.” Shiori joked, pulling a giggle from her wife. The warden was hardly listening however, their attention fully enraptured by Lyonne. 

“Is it okay if I hold him…?” They asked, trying to stop their hands from shaking. Nerissa just nodded sweetly and handed the baby off to the warden, their strong arms protectively wrapping around his small body. “He has… so much mana…” Kronii whispered, amazed that such a young being could contain such a large pool with no signs of struggle.

Mumei was equally amazed, a few hoots spilling from her throat as she observed Lyonne with wide eyes. “I know demons have a lot of mana when they're born, but this is…” Nerissa just smiled, feeling a bit of pride at knowing how powerful her son already was. “Well my family is demon nobility, so we are naturally more powerful.”

“I guess that makes sense, but it’s just… like you know… ‘Wow’ , seeing it for yourself.” Mumei explained, unable to fully express her own thoughts. Shiori smirked, trying to suppress the giggles building in her chest. “Now just imagine what it’ll be like when he’s older?” The owl's eyes flew open, so wide in fact that Shiori was genuinely convinced they might pop out of her head for a moment.

As the archiver began to laugh at her friend's reaction, Lyonne’s eyes opened to look up at Kronii. The warden stared back, mirroring the baby’s curious look as they leaned in a bit closer. As they leaned in, he also reached up, his light hand touching the smooth scales under Kronii’s eyes.

Their breath hitched in their throat, shocked by sudden and yet gentle touch from the infant. For the first time they came into the room, Kronii’s body relaxed and their tail manifested at the base of their spine to begin wagging happily. Somehow this small and fragile creature had decimated the warden’s defenses and had touched them with such innocence and curiosity.

Kronii turned to face Nerissa and Shiori, a dead serious look on their face. “I will protect him with my life.” Wine red and golden eyes widened simultaneously, obviously caught off guard by the warden’s sudden proclamation. But as they looked into their fierce blue eyes, they soon realized that their friend was being genuine. Shiori stared in awe at the warden, their words hitting something deep within her heart. 

. . .

The night was quiet and peaceful, with only the rain to fill the silence. It had just started a few minutes ago, but it provided the perfect atmosphere for the occupants of Fauna’s cottage to sleep. There was one soul who remained awake though. Shiori Novella, or Shiori Ravencroft as she went by nowadays.

She was curled up on the window seat, her back resting against a small mountain of pillows. The sound of the rain pattering against the glass floated into her ears, making her feel relaxed and content. Her eyes remained open however, fixated on the baby nestled in her arms.

Lyonne was fast asleep, his little chest rising and falling with steady breaths. The sight brought a feeling of comfort to the archiver. After spending the day talking with friends and family, Shiori was honestly just happy to have this little moment with her son. Part of her wished she could share it with Nerissa, but the raven had long since fallen asleep.

She would’ve joined them sooner, but her mind seemed to have other plans. It didn’t matter how tired she was, her mind was simply too active right now. While at first she wanted to pretend like she didn’t know why this was happening, she soon realized she couldn’t deny the truth.

The truth being, she couldn’t stop thinking about what that sinister voice in her head said to her. Its words still haunted her, ensnaring her brain at all hours over the past few days. While usually she had no trouble pushing them to the back of her mind, tonight she just couldn’t rid herself of those thoughts.

It was frustrating, her son was finally here. She was happy and content, no longer weighed down by a constant sense of fear and uncertainty. But yet, she couldn’t shed its words from her head, particularly its final questions to her before Lyonne was born. ‘ What happens when they inevitably come knocking on your door? What will you do then? ’

Those questions had haunted her for days now. As much as she tried to forget them, her conscience just wouldn’t allow her to. As frustrating as it was though, she couldn’t get mad at the voice for saying those things. It was an extension of her consciousness after all, one that gained its own voice after the horror she endured in the cell.

It was the voice of all of her anxieties, all of her fears, and it relished in using them against her. It was always there when she was at her lowest and when she and Advent had escaped. But after things finally began to calm down, the voice went away. She was getting better, she was no longer scared,  she was happy, Advent was safe, and she and Nerissa were married.

But then the raven fell pregnant and in just a single night, all of the progress Shiori had made was erased. The fears she had suppressed for so long had come back in a new form. She was afraid of something happening to her wife, afraid that something would go wrong and they would lose their baby, afraid that they would find them again and do something terrible to her and her family.

The day Lyonne was born, was the day those fears had reached their apex. Shiori was damn near inconsolable, her mind going wild with scenarios that she was powerless to stop and it all led to that voice and its sinister words. They were cruel and almost demeaning, trying to drag her down into a pit of anguish.

Once she finally held her son… the voice was gone again. All her fears had left her and in their wake was that last question. She had quietly mulled in the days following Lyonne’s birth. It was a second she had asked herself many times before, but never never had the strength to truly answer.

But things have changed. She had her answer now. Her mind flashed back to her talk in the kitchen with Nerissa after her nightmare. It seemed so long ago now and reality it was, but yet she could remember every detail of that conversation and in particular her wife’s words. “ Even if they did find us… I wouldn’t let them lay a hand on you, either of you… ”

She then flashed back to just a few hours ago, when Kronii had so confidently proclaimed they would protect Lyonne. “ I will protect him with my life. ” Their words were the final catalyst for her to come to her own conclusion. What will she do if their pursuers find them?

Golden eyes glanced down at Lyonne’s face, so sweet and peaceful. “I will protect you no matter what…” She whispered softly, but her words were clear and firm. “As long as I am here, nothing and no one will ever lay a hand on you or your mother…” Her hand lovingly stroked his head of white hair, making him stir ever so slightly as she held him close to her chest. “You two are my world and I will do anything to keep you both safe…”

Chapter Text

Nerissa stepped through the portal and out onto the driveway, stumbling slightly as she was hit by the usual feeling of vertigo. It thankfully wasn’t that bad and she managed to right herself very quickly and it was a good thing she did, considering that Lyonne was in her arms. The baby whined and squirmed slightly, no doubt from feeling the effects of traveling through the portal.

The raven’s face dipped into a small frown, a small feeling of guilt creeping up onto her. She quickly brushed it away before it could fest though. While travelling via portals could feel overwhelming to the inexperienced, they were especially tough for newborns. But Nerissa knew that the earlier they introduced him to the process and its effect, the sooner he could learn to handle them.

She brought him closer to her chest, adjusting him in her arms so she could gently cradle the back of his head. “It’s okay, honey. You’re okay, we’re on solid ground now.” Nerissa whispered softly, her words easily soothing the disturbed infant. He still let out a small whine, but very quickly relaxed in his mother’s embrace.

A pleased smile stretched across Nerissa’s face, tiny giggles slipping from her lips as she began to subconsciously sway back and forth. The slow rocking motion was paired with light humming, further aiding to relax Lyonne. ‘Honestly for his first time going through a portal, he did pretty well.’ The raven thought to herself, remembering the story of her own first time that her mother oh so loves to tell.

The portal then began to audibly warble and Nerissa turned around just in time to see Shiori stumbling out. Luckily, they didn’t fall and quickly managed to balance themselves. Though Nerissa couldn’t help but giggle and the split second look of panic on her wife’s face.

“You okay, Shiorin~?” The raven teased, unable to stifle her giggles. “I’m all good! Phew, you’d think I’d be used to this by now.” Shiori replied as she dispelled the portal and pocketed the travel stone. Nerissa could certainly understand that sentiment, despite how frequently her and Shiori used portals to get around, they still struggled at times.

“Well you at least handled it better than when you were carrying me.” Nerissa joked, snorting at the flat look she received from her wife. “Hey, I was doing my best, okay? You’re lucky I didn’t drop you on your ass.” Shiori shot back playfully, earning a genuine giggle from the raven.

In response to her wife’s quip, Nerissa lightly smacked them in the arm with her wing. “You know you wouldn’t have let me fall~” She purred as she stepped closer to the archiver. “Mmm yeah, you’re right.” Shiori giggled with a playful roll of her eyes, before leaning up to give her wife a loving kiss.

“How’s he doing?” She asked upon pulling away, her hand gently stroking Lyonne’s head as it rested against Nerissa’s shoulder. “Better than I thought he would honestly. He’s quite a resilient little one” The raven answered before giving her wife an impish look. “I can only wonder where he gets it from~”

Golden eyes widened slightly, clearly taken aback by the sudden remark. “M-Me..? But I…” Shiori tried to speak, but one look up at her wife’s smirk killed any response she had. “Oh nevermind…” She huffed as she stepped past the giggling raven to head towards the front door. Nerissa followed after her and they both quietly stood there for a few moments before the archiver finally spoke up.

“You ready to do this?” She asked, looking between her wife and the baby in their arms. “As I’ll ever be, I just hope they like him…” Nerissa murmured, unconsciously squeezing Lyonne a bit tighter. Shiori understood their sentiment perfectly, hell she was feeling a bit nervous herself.

Today was their first day back home after spending a week at Fauna’s cottage. Nerissa’s recovery had gone very smoothly as she was now strong enough to move and walk around without issue. But now they could finally bring Lyonne home and officially start a new chapter in their lives.

However none of that was the source of their nervousness, in fact they were excited to finally be home. But it was the two creatures waiting inside that they were concerned about. Shadow and Yorick obviously knew that Nerissa was pregnant. The raven had picked up on it almost immediately thanks to his connection to the demoness and Yorick had learned of it after Shiori told him.

But neither of them really had much of a reaction outside of their initial learning. If anything, the couple wouldn’t be surprised if their companions had simply forgotten about it. Though that wouldn’t really make sense, since it was quite obvious to anyone with functioning eyes that Nerissa was eating for two.

So now that left them wondering if the two creatures would even like the new addition to the family. Shiori certainly hoped so. “I’m sure they’ll love him, Reese.” The archiver muttered, giving what she hoped was a comforting smile. Thankfully it seemed to work as Nerissa quickly relaxed. “Yeah, you’re probably right.”

“I know for certain I am.” Shiori said, trying to instill some confidence into her voice. “Well if you’re this confident, then who am I to doubt you~” Nerissa teased, feeling a bit better thanks to her wife. She then took a small breath to steel her nerves, her wings fluttering to shake off any remaining tension. “Alright… Let’s do this.”

Shiori simply nodded and pushed the door open, allowing her wife to head inside before she followed after them. The door was shut behind them and the main lights were flicked on, casting light across the dark house. “Shadow! Yorick! Where are you guys?” Nerissa called out.

A loud caw from the living room answered her and the raven gestured for Shiori to follow her. “They’re both in the living room” Nerissa said and the archiver simply nodded and followed after her wife. The pair stepped into the room, being greeted by Shadow from his perch on the mantle.

Yorick was also nearby, lying comfortably on the floor as warm air blew from the vent next to him. He was fast asleep, but soon stirred as the couple walked into the room. Droopy gray eyes opened and looked up at the pair, fixating on the small infant in Nerissa’s arms. “There’s someone we want you to meet.” The raven said sweetly as she sat down on the couch, soon being joined by Shiori.

Curious, Yorick slid over, gurgling slightly as he slipped onto the couch. Nerissa smiled at the little slime’s approach and gently moved Lyonne so he could be cradled in her arms. “Yorick, this is Lyonne…he’s our new baby.” She muttered in a soft voice, receiving a small gurgle in response.

Droopy gray eyes looked at her with a small awestruck look for a moment, something Shiori found quite adorable. Yorick then slid onto Nerissa’s leg and up her arm, settling on her bicep as he stared down at the little infant. Sensing the new presence, Lyonne began to stir, his pink eyes opening to stare curiously at the slime.

The two locked eyes and Yorick made a small gurgle of intrigue. He then slid down Nerissa’s arm, getting closer to the baby. A little hand reached out as he approached, curiously touching his cold and slimy body. Yorick wasn’t at all bothered by it and in fact, he seemed to enjoy the warmth that came from the Lyonne’s hands.

He then slid down their small body, settling atop the baby’s tummy. In record time he began to relax, his form melting against Lyonne’s warm body. “I think he likes him.” Shiori muttered, smiling brightly at the sweet sight. Nerissa giggled in response, her wings fluttering happily. “Looks like Yorick to him really fast, now for just one more…”

She glanced up at the mantle, being met with the curious red eyes of her companion, Shadow. “You wanna come down and say hi?” Nerissa asked, receiving a small head tilt from the bird. He seemed a bit hesitant, but coaxed by his master’s invitation, he flapped his wings and fluttered down onto the couch.

A curious trill was made in his throat as he approached, taking small steps forward. He then got up onto Nerissa’s arm, perching on her wrist as he stared down at the baby. Lyonne stared back, his eyes shining in wonder as they took in Shadow’s form. Little hands then reached up, gently grabbing onto the bird’s shiny black beak.

Both Nerissa and Shiori immediately tensed up. Shadow hated when people touched his beak and would often peck at anyone who dared to try. Even Nerissa was rarely allowed to lay a finger on it, but Lyonne had just full on grabbed it. The both sat on bated breath, waiting to pull Shadow away in case he tried to retaliate.

That didn’t happen however, instead Shadow just let out a small trill as he leaned into the touch. Shiori and Nerissa gave each other bewildered looks, this was not at all what they had expected. They weren’t about to put a stop to it though, as Lyonne began to laugh at the bird’s funny noises.

A soft smile stretched across Nerissa’s face, feeling both happy and relieved things had gone so smoothly. There was just one thing she needed to say. “Shadow. Yorick.” She called out gently, pulling the two creatures’ attention. “You’re gonna have to help Shiori and I look after him. Keep him safe no matter what, okay?” They stared up at her, a silent agreement passing through their eyes. Little did Nerissa know, they would have done so without her asking.

. . .

Shiori stepped through the automatic doors and into the familiar store. Her golden eyes peered around, taking in the small number of patrons going about their business. This was to be expected though, as she and Nerissa had decided to come later in the evening since that was usually when there was the least amount of people.

While their area was relatively quiet and the people were rather friendly, Shiori still felt a bit weary around them. It wasn’t due to anything they had done though, she was just naturally distrusting of others. Due to their status as fugitives, she often didn’t know who she could trust. As a result she was quite passive in public and kept to herself, rarely engaging with others unless they engaged her first. Her penchant for sarcasm didn’t really help her much either.

Her wife, on the other hand, was the complete polar opposite. Nerissa was naturally gregarious and charming, always smiling at people they passed by or complimenting someone if they caught her eye. Of course she was also quite cautious and distrusting, just not in the same way as Shiori.

An arm suddenly looped around her own, pulling her attention over to her wife’s smiling face. “What are you smiling at?” Shiori snarked before she could stop herself. “Hmm, you~” Nerissa purred as she lovingly poked the archiver's face. “You’re glaring so hard at everyone. Are you grumpy or trying to scare them away~”

“Maybe this is just what my face wants to look like? Is that a problem~?” Shiori answered playfully, her head turning to pretend to bite at the finger poking her cheek. “No~ But you might be setting a bad example for him.” Nerissa replied while gesturing to her wife’s chest.

The archiver looked down, being met with the curious pink eyes of her son. Lyonne was currently pressed against her chest, held in place by the baby carrier that Shiori wore. Honestly she’d be surprised if any one would be intimidated by her wearing something like this. Especially since the baby was looking at her so intently, as if carefully absorbing every detail of her face.

“Nah, I’m not a bad influence. He probably just finds my expression funny.” Shiori said with a dismissive wave of her hand. Nerissa just giggled and gave her a knowing look, one that the archiver was all too familiar with. “Whatever you say, Shiorin~” The raven said before tugging her wife’s arm. “Now come on, you know what we came here for.”

What they came here for were two things; More ice cream for Nerissa as she still experienced cravings and to introduce Lyonne to Miss Miranda. The latter was partially the reason why they had come so late. Shiori would rather not expose her son to crowded areas so soon, plus they usually took quite a while when talking to the store owner and preferred not to get in people's way.

Thankfully as they made their way to the frozen aisle, Shiori observed that there were very few people in store and that amount was quickly dwindling. A pleased smile stretched across her face, one that only grew once they were well out of sight from the other patrons. Unfortunately for the archiver, it didn’t take very long for Nerissa to notice it.

“Oh, so now you smile~?” The raven teased, catching Shiori’s attention. “What? Am I not allowed to smile now?” The archiver snarked, giving her tone a playful edge. Nerissa hummed in amusement, her eyes glancing between her wife and son. “No~ I love seeing your smile. I just think it’s cute that you only did it once we were alone. It makes me feel special~”

“Well of course, you are special. My special birdy~” Shiori replied casually before she could fully process her words and her eyes widened at her unintentional remark. Intentional or not however, it still had an obvious effect on Nerissa as her face flushed a soft hue of red, having clearly been caught off guard.

Ebony wings fluttered, both from happiness and embarrassment as a small whine rose in the raven’s throat. “Mmmm gods what is it with and saying things like this so casually!?” Nerissa exclaimed, her hands reaching up to cover her blushing face, though she couldn’t hide her red tinted ears.

“I’m just naturally romantic I suppose.” Shiori replied in an amused tone, clearly taking great pleasure in flustering her wife. “But you know you love it~” Nerissa’s fingers parted so she could take a peek at her wife and it didn’t take long for her to let out a pathetic whine. “You are… so lucky you look so handsome while carrying Lyonne…”

With a huff and another whine Nerissa turned away and began looking through the freezer of ice cream, ignoring her wife’s amused giggles. “Sounds more like you can’t get mad at me~” Shiori teased, deepening the raven’s embarrassment. “Gods… why did I marry you…?”

Shiori mercifully didn’t tease her wife further, allowing them to pick out their desired pints of ice cream. Nerissa went surprisingly quicker than expected and soon the pair were making their way over to the checkout counter. As they approached, they were greeted by the warm smile of Miss Miranda.

“Oh! Nerissa, Shiori! How is my favorite couple doing?” The sweet old lady asked once they stepped up to their counter. “We’re doing good! How are you, Miss Miranda?” Nerissa answered as she set her items down. “I’m doing quite well, deary. Though I feel much better now that you two are here. Although, it seems there’s a new addition joining you today.”

Her green eyes trailed over to Shiori, fixating particularly on Lyonne in his carrier. The archiver smiled and looked down as well, getting a look at her son’s sleeping face as it was pressed against her chest. “We figured you would notice.” She said as she turned to the side, allowing Miranda to see Lyonne.

“Oh my goodness, he’s absolutely darling!” The woman cooed, leaning over the counter to get a better look. “I do hope the delivery wasn’t too hard on you, Rissa.” She gave the raven a brief look of concern, one only a grandmother was capable of. “Well for 13 hours of labor, it honestly went really smoothly.” Nerissa answered.

She then reached over and gently stroked Lyonne’s hair, causing him to stir slightly. “He’s perfectly healthy and quite strong for a newborn.” A look of relief washed over Miranda’s face at the raven’s words. “That’s good to hear and I’m glad he’s finally here. He’s lucky to have you two as his parents.”

Both Shiori and Nerissa paused and glanced at each other, before shy smiles stretched across their faces. “We’re just… trying to figure things out right now. This is all so new to us…” Shiori muttered, unconsciously rubbing Lyonne’s back as she spoke. Miranda’s smile broadened, clearly enjoying the sweet sight. “Well I think you two are doing wonderfully so far.”

Miranda then picked Nerissa’s items and began to scan them, signalling the conversation was nearing its end. “I should probably stop by sometime soon. That way I can properly introduce myself to him, if you wouldn’t mind.” “Of course! We’d love to have you over.” The raven chirped, her wings fluttering as she got out her wallet to pay for the items.

“I’ll be sure to bring some kind of dessert. I know how much you love your sweets.” Miranda said, an excited look on her face as she carefully bagged the pints of ice cream. Nerissa became a bit apprehensive though. “Oh! It’s fine, you don’t need to do that-” “I wasn’t asking, deary.” The woman promptly cut her off, her signature grandmotherly tone immediately silencing the raven.

Shiori couldn’t help but snicker to herself. Even she knew you never say ‘no’ to a grandma offering you food. “Oh and Shiori, I must say…” Miranda suddenly piped up in a sweet voice, pulling the archiver’s attention. “It seems I was right. You look so handsome while carrying him.” She said matter of factly, smiling proudly to herself as Shiori’s face turned a brilliant shade of red.

. . .

The rhythmic tapping of her finger against the keyboard filled Shiori’s ear, her eyes scrutinizing the words on the screen she just typed out. That little bar flashed at the end of the last sentence, waiting for her to continue. She didn’t however, as the words just wouldn’t come to her.

A thoughtful hum was made in her throat and she shifted her legs as they were propped up on her desk. It seems she had hit a mental roadblock; something that, while familiar to her, was also deeply frustrating. ‘You’d think I’d be brimming with inspiration after everything that’s happened lately…’ Shiori thought to herself with a tired sigh.

It was currently early in the evening and she had probably spent about an hour in her office already. She had been trying to make some progress in her writing, since it had been nearly three weeks since she had last done any. What progress has she made? ‘One full paragraph…’ Her tired sigh turned into a groan, one that grew in volume as she leaned further back into her chair.

With Nerissa busy cooking dinner and Lyonne taking a nap in the nursery, Shiori had figured it’d be the perfect time to actually get some work done. Her brain, however, seemed to have other plans. It wasn’t like there was anything else on her mind, she was experiencing another dose of writer's block. While she knew it would pass eventually, the fact that she had it at all still irked her.

Part of her had considered going downstairs to try writing in the kitchen while Nerissa made dinner, just so she at least had someone nearby. She quickly threw that idea away however. Given her current state, there was a high chance she would just end up talking to her wife that whole time and make no progress whatsoever.

She did consider working in the nursery while Lyonne took his nap, but she also hesitated at that idea. Even though he was only three weeks old, the archiver had noticed he had a frighteningly good sense of hearing, almost like his mother’s. While her son was a pretty heavy sleeper, especially for an infant, Shiori still didn’t want to risk disturbing him with his hearing in mind.

But with that thought now in her head, she soon began to trail off. What traits would Lyonne inherit? Even though it was far too early to tell, the thought was still so intriguing to her. Shiori herself didn’t really have many traits to pass on though. Despite being an archiver, she was still just human at her core and since her son had thankfully not inherited that from her, that really only left Nerissa’s traits.

Will he be a sound demon like her? It was certainly possible given her whole family were sound demons. Will he have the same abilities as her? He already seemed to have her incredible hearing. But what about her raven genes, will he inherit those? Was he going to manifest wings like his mother’s and start making those adorable trilling sounds? Will he-

The faint but clear sound of crying from down the hall halted Shiori’s train of thought. She perked up, her feet dropping from their elevated position so she could stand up from her seat. A small spark of anxiety flared in her mind. ‘Is Lyonne crying? But why? Is something wrong? He’s not in pain is he-’

‘Hey! Calm down. We’ve talked about this.’ Her inner voice piped up, stopping her anxious thoughts before they could spiral further. ‘But… But he’s crying? That means something’s wrong right?’ The archiver replied, feeling her protective instincts clawing at the back of her mind. The voice just sighed. ‘Remember, babies will cry over anything. That doesn’t automatically mean it's something bad.’

Shiori had to admit they did have a point. She could clearly remember all the times she cried over something mundane when she was a baby, so it only made sense that her’s would do the same. ‘I guess you’re right…’ The archiver conceded after a beat of silence and took in a deep breath to calm her nerves.

‘There, atta girl. It’s good to be worried, just don’t let fear get the better of you.’ Her inner voice said, sounding almost proud. ‘Now go check on the little creature.’ Shiori didn’t need to be told twice. She set her laptop down and stepped out of her office, making her way into the nursery in a matter of seconds.

She approached the crib, heart pattering in her chest as she peered down at her son. His face was twisted into a frown, mouth open as he cried loudly. “Hey... There, there… What’s wrong, baby bird?” Shiori cooed softly as she lifted Lyonne up, cradling his small body in her arms.

Then, as if in response to his father’s presence, Lyonne stopped crying. His pink eyes opened, looking a bit bleary but immediately lighting up upon seeing Shiori’s face. “There’s my boy… Are you okay? Just what were you crying about?” The archiver felt a bit silly for asking questions to a baby that can’t even speak yet, but she just couldn’t help herself.

Still, she needed to figure out why he was crying in the first place. He pretty much stopped as soon as she held him, so she could rule out him being hungry. There was no foul odor in the air, so he didn’t need to be changed.Shiori was honestly beginning to run out of ideas, but then she finally noticed the faint fluttering of his eyelids, showing he was still tired. ‘Looks like I found the cause.’

“Were you just fussy cause you woke up from your nap?” She questioned playfully, though there was a distinct air of relief in her tone. Of course it was just something as simple as that. As opposed to what her anxieties tried to perpetuate, Lyonne wasn’t in any danger, just upset that his nap was cut short. “You really are my son, huh?”

“Hey, is everything okay in here? I heard Lyonne crying.” Came the melodic voice of her wife. Shiori turned to look over her shoulder, being greeted with a mildly concerned look from her wife. “Oh yeah, he’s fine. Just a bit grumpy cause he woke up a bit too soon for his liking.” The archiver answered, her laidback tone easily soothing Nerissa’s worries.

The raven breathed a sigh of relief, her wings folding back into a relaxed position. “That’s good to hear. I was a bit worried for a minute.” Shiori just gave her a comforting smile, feeling a bit glad that she wasn’t the only one who got a bit anxious. ‘I guess this anxiety is just a universal part of being a parent.’

“No worries, Rissa. I got it all under control.” The archiver replied, briefly looking back down at Lyonne to find him fast asleep in her arms. Her words were met with a sweet giggle from Nerissa. “It seems you do~” Said the raven as she stepped up behind Shiori, her hands tenderly rubbing their shoulders. “I have to admit, it’s cute seeing you act all fatherly.”

She then leaned down and pressed a soft kiss onto her wife’s temple, the action combined with her words bringing a faint blush to Shiori’s cheeks. “I- It just comes naturally I guess.” The archiver tried to hide her flusteredness with her usual snark, but her small stutter betrayed her.

“That’s for certain~” Nerissa purred, leaning her head against her wife’s so she could look down at Lyonne. “You were already so sweet and attentive to begin with… Now look at you, cradling our son in your arms with so much love and care~” Her hand reached around and gently stroked her baby’s white hair, though with how relaxed he was in Shiori’s arms, he made no move in response.

Nerissa’s other hand then gave the archiver’s shoulder a gentle squeeze and she gave them another kiss, this time behind their ear. “I’m glad you’re the one I fell in love with…” She muttered sweetly, her voice floating into her wife’s brain and making them practically melt.

A small whine rose in Shiori’s throat and her blush brightened immensely. “I- I… You can’t just- Y-You…” She sputtered before ultimately just giving up. Nerissa had struck her right in the emotional weak spot, leaving her defenseless for their onslaught of praise and love.

“Why do you do this to me, woman…?” The archiver grumbled, receiving a sweet giggle from her wife. “Because, I love you~” Nerissa purred softly, unconsciously making a happy trill in her throat as she spoke. Shiori just sighed deeply, though she couldn’t wipe the smile from her face as she leaned against the raven. “I love you too…”

. . .

Wine red eyes fluttered open, tired and bleary as they glanced about the dark room. Nerissa wasn’t sure why she had awoken, she wasn’t even sure what time it was for that matter. Part of her honestly considered just rolling over and going back to sleep. But something stopped her, something she had previously missed in her delirious state.

The sound of Lyonne crying. Her ears focused, taking in the distinct and almost distressed cries that came from just across the hall. Nerissa's eyes opened fully, her hand blindly reaching out towards her nightstand to flick the lamp on. She winced slightly as the light assaulted her eyes, but it thankfully wasn’t too bad since the light was pretty dim.

Nerissa sat up from the bed, her head spinning in protest of the action, but she pushed it down. She glanced to the side, finding Shiori still fast asleep. Part of her considered waking them up, but she quickly dismissed that idea. She would hate interrupting her wife’s sleep.

With that thought, she quietly slipped from the bed and made her way out the room. She passed the hall and into the nursery, where she flicked on one of the dim lamps. “Hey… What’s wrong, honey?” Nerissa cooed as she leaned over the crib, her voice catching Lyonne’s attention.

He whined and wiggled his little limbs, unable to do much more than that. “You okay, my little prince? Are you hungry?” The raven murmured softly as she reached down and brought the baby into her arms. Curiously though, almost as soon as he was in Nerissa’s embrace, his cries stopped.

“Hm?” Nerissa hummed curiously. Was he not hungry? It didn’t seem like he was, he wasn't trying to nurse or anything. But then why was he crying in the first place? “Did you just… want me around?” The raven asked, lifting her hand to gently stroke Lyonne’s little cheek with her finger, an action that made him positively melt.

It seemed to be that he just wanted someone nearby, but Nerissa still wanted to be 100% certain. So she decided to do a little experiment. She pressed a loving kiss atop her son’s head and gently set him back down in his crib. “There… Do you feel better enough to sleep now?”

Right as she set him down though, his face began to scrunch into a small frown. Nerissa observed this reaction curiously, watching as Lyonne grew more restless now that he wasn’t in his mother’s arms. Small whimpers fell from his lips and the raven instantly knew that meant he was about to start crying again.

“Hey, hey. It’s okay, I’m right here, my love…” Nerissa murmured as she hastily brought Lyonne back into her arms. Then as if put under a spell, the little infant went quiet, his body relaxing as he rested his head against his mother’s chest. Wine red stared down at him all the while, wide with astonishment at what they were seeing.

Lyonne didn’t want to be apart from anyone right now. Nerissa's gaze softened at the realization and she instinctively held her son a bit tighter. “I see…” She whispered, watching as her baby tiny hand clutched her shirt. “...you just don’t want to be alone. I understand that more than anyone…”

Even though Lyonne couldn’t speak or understand her, in this instance, Nerissa liked to think that he could somehow. “Would you like to come sleep with daddy and I?” She asked sweetly, hoping the presence of her and her wife would be enough to lull the baby to sleep. As if in response to her words, Lyonne snuggled a bit closer.

With a pleased smile, Nerissa turned and left the nursery, returning to her bedroom with Lyonne now in her arms. Shiori who had finally woken up after sensing her wife’s absence, looked up at her with a bleary-eyed expression. “Is he okay?” She asked, glancing between the raven and their son.

“He’s alright. I think he’s just a bit lonely sleeping by himself.” Nerissa answered as she sat down on the bed, feeling the mattress dip as Shiori sat up and got closer. “Lonely? I’m guessing you want him to sleep with us?” The archiver asked, her chin resting atop her wife’s shoulder as she peered down at Lyonne.

“Mhm. If that’s alright with you?” Nerissa answered, her head unconsciously leaning against Shiori’s. “That’s fine in my book. That just means I can have my two favorite people close to me…” The archiver muttered sweetly, her words slurred a bit as her sleepiness was slowly getting to her.

Nerissa couldn’t help but giggle at them. Shiori was always so cute when she was tired. “Then lay back down, hun…” The archiver didn’t need to be told twice, she flopped back down, the mattress making a distinct creak as her head hit the pillow. “Well that was graceful~” The raven teased as she gently set Lyonne down on the bed, making sure he was under the blankets as he laid between them.

“Hey it’s actually pretty fun to do that. You should try it sometime.” Shiori muttered tiredly, her body unconsciously scooting closer to her son. Nerissa just smiled warmly. “Maybe some other time. But for now…” She turned the lamp off and settled down beneath the covers.

She scooted further towards Lyonne, snuggling close as her hand reached out to rest upon his little belly. At the exact same time, Shiori also reached out, their hands bumping against each other in the darkness. Upon realizing what had just happened, they both began to giggle tiredly.

“I love you both… so much…” Nerissa murmured, her fingers interlacing with Shiori’s as they rested atop Lyonne’s belly. “I love you guys too…” The archiver muttered, her eyes having long since shut and it didn’t take long for sleep to overtake her. Nerissa wasn’t far off either, a lopsided smile on her face as she let her eyes flutter shut.

Chapter Text

Nerissa stepped out from her bathroom, gently brushing her freshly dried hair as she made her way through her bedroom. Her brush practically glided through her long ebony locks, creating pleasant tingles upon her scalp. She hummed a nameless tune as she worked, the notes high and melodic, no doubt as a result of the excitement she was currently feeling.

Today she was finally introducing Lyonne to Justice. For the first few weeks of his life, she and Shiori had kept from introducing him to people too quickly. They didn’t want to risk potentially overwhelming him, since he did seem to be quite sensitive to the atmosphere around him.

Of course he had been introduced to a few people. Kiara and Calli had come over no less than a week ago and the phoenix had wasted no time in doting on the small baby. Calli was much more shy at first, likely nervous that Lyonne wouldn’t like her due to being a reaper. Luckily for her though the infant seemed to really enjoy her presence and had even fallen asleep in her arms.

But now that he was a little over a month old, it was Justice’s turn and Nerissa couldn’t wait to see their reactions to her son. She couldn’t help but let out a happy squeal as she set her hair brush down on her vanity, figuring she was done brushing. ‘Oh they’re gonna love him. I know Raora especially will be drawn like a moth to a flame.’

The raven giggled to herself, knowing just how high of a baby fever the panther had. She then made her way over to her spacious walk-in closet, her eyes carefully scanning the shelves and racks for what to wear. With January here, winter was now in full swing, meaning that it was exceptionally cold.

‘Definitely something with long sleeves then…’ Nerissa mused, plucking a white blouse from one of the racks. It was white and had ruffled sleeves, though it was pretty light and might not help to keep her warm. ‘Although their base is really well insulated, so it should be pretty warm, and with Liz walking around…’

With that thought she made her choice and set the blouse aside to begin looking for something to go with it. It didn’t take her very long to settle on a flowy black skirt. The material was rather thick and the skirt itself was a pretty decent length, going down below her knees.

Feeling satisfied with her picks, Nerissa finally decided to start getting dressed. She removed her bathrobe and tossed it into the hamper, revealing her body, covered only by her undergarments. Before she could stop herself, wine red eyes trailed over to the large mirror against the wall , unconsciously fixating on her body.

To be more exact, they were heavily focused on her midsection, particularly what was marring it. All along her skin were prominent stretch marks, down her hips, lower belly, and even her thighs. They mingled with the hundreds of scars already present in that area, the scars that she had received after thousands of years of torture. Some were obscured or even severed in some instances, dreadfully others were made even bigger.

Her brow furrowed, pulling her face into frown as she felt a distinct pang in her chest. She hated her scars, the marks that served as a reminder of the horrible things that were done to her. Now she just had more. Sure they had come from her pregnancy, a difficult yet ultimately happy time in her life. But even that thought couldn’t stop the pain she felt whenever she saw them.

A shuddering breath fell from her lips, her hands lifting to trail across the marks along her tummy. The area was now soft and squishy, gone was her flat and toned abdomen. During her pregnancy, she wasn’t as active as she usually was, causing her to put on some extra weight, which was quite obvious in some areas.

‘Maybe I should wear some extra layers…’ The pessimistic thought passed through Nerissa’s mind and she quickly shook her head to try and banish it. ‘Gods… get a grip… This is supposed to be a happy day. Quit grovelling in self loathing and get dressed already.’

Nerissa had never been more eager to listen to herself. She began to get dressed as quickly as possible, being sure to avoid looking in the mirror. Once dressed and ready to go, she made her way downstairs. ‘Now for the hard part…’ She had asked Shiori to watch over Lyonne while she got dressed and didn’t take her very long to them.

The archiver was resting on the couch, with Lyonne lying peacefully atop her chest. Golden eyes were glued to the tv above the mantle, watching some show Nerissa didn’t know the name of. Hell, upon further inspection, even their son seemed to be fixated on the screen. ‘Already watching tv together~’ Nerissa mused as she stepped into the living room.

She leaned over the couch, her hand reaching down to gently brush Shiori’s bangs out of their eyes. Her wife physically perked up at the action and their head turned to look up at the raven. “Oh. Are you ready to go already?” The archiver asked, eyes looking a bit apprehensive as they noted her wife’s perfectly brushed hair.

“Mhm! If you’re ready to give him up, that is~ You both look so comfy.” Nerissa teased, making the archiver diverted their gaze back to the infant on their chest. “I was just keeping him occupied while you were making yourself pretty.” Shiori replied before pausing, deciding to add on to her last sentence. “Although, you already were.”

A small giggle fell from Nerissa's lips at the small flirt, her smile stretching from ear to ear. ‘So far so good…’“Well thank you for watching over him, hun. I hope he wasn’t too much trouble~”Shiori just rolled her eyes and moved to sit up, her arms wrapping around Lyonne so he wouldn’t fall. “Trouble? For me? Pfft, nah he was just happy to chill out while waiting for his mama.”

“Well I’m glad to see you two had fun, but sadly I’m gonna have to take him off your hands. We can’t keep our friend’s waiting.” Nerissa giggled, suddenly feeling a bit of tension in the air as Shiori got up. “No problem, can’t have him watching too much tv anyways.” The archiver said as they held Lyonne out for the raven to take.

As she went to grab him though, Shiori’s brow furrowed in apprehension and she pulled him back at the last second. “Do you really need to do this?” They asked exasperatedly, a distinct bitterness in their tone. Nerissa sighed deeply, she should’ve expected this would happen. It always did whenever there was anything regarding Justice and gods was it frustrating to end.

“Yes of course, getting Lyonne socialized from an early age is important. Plus, it was your idea to introduce him to our friends as soon as possible.” The raven explained, keeping her voice calm and even. Shiori, however, just scowled. “When did I ever include Justice in that statement?”

Nerissa just groaned, they’ve had this same song and dance so many times before, but it somehow never got any easier. “This again…” Her hands lifted and dragged down her face, muffling her words slightly. “Shiori, we’ve talked about this, Justice are my friends. They’re not our enemies any more!”

“Really? Even after everything they did? After all the times they hurt us? YOU WOULD LET THEM NEAR OUR SON!?” Shiori exclaimed loudly, her voice raising as her anger mounted. Her inner voice tried to reel her in, but she was barely listening to it, her disdain for Justice clouding her judgement.

In response to her wife yelling, Nerissa stood a bit straighter, her wings puffing up as they unfurled slightly. “Yes! Because they’ve apologized and made up for the things they did! They stopped hunting us years ago, for fucks sake!” She yelled, her rational thought being thrown to the side as the sudden intensity of the situation got to her.

“Even Biboo and the twins know they can be trusted, it’s YOU that won’t let go of the past and just give them a chance!” She was full on shouting at this point, her face likely flushed due to how hot it felt. Shiori’s eyes went wide with anger, their pupils almost glowing as she snarled. “I’ll give them a chance when I actually SEE them do something that warrants one!”

Whimpering cries from Lyonne broke through their shouting and they both immediately froze in place. Nerissa cleared the distance between her and Shiori in an instant, pressing a comforting hand onto the infant’s back. “Oh crap! Hey hey hey, it’s okay, Lyonne, please don’t cry…” The archiver shushed in a soft voice, holding her son close to her chest as he cried into her shoulder.

The tension in the air and the back and forth yelling from his parents had clearly overwhelmed him and both women could only hang their heads in shame. Their eyes met, a mutual thought passing between them. ‘What have we done? What were we thinking?’ But that was the thing, they weren’t thinking. They had let their individual frustrations get the better of them and right in front of their son.

Luckily, it didn’t take very long for Lyonne to calm down and they both breathed a huge sigh of relief. Nerissa looked down at Shiori, seeing their golden eyes narrowed in shame and guilt. Her own eyes probably held that exact same look. Her and the archiver rarely ever fought, but Justice was one topic that almost always resulted in some kind of altercation.

Even still, Nerissa wanted to end things peacefully, not with screaming and yelling. “Please Shiori… I’ve told you this before… You don’t have to trust them or even like them for that matter. But I do. So trust me. Trust my judgement and belief in them…” She begged, reaching up to gently cup her wife’s face with a shaking hand.

“Lyonne and I will be okay. Nothing will happen to us, I promise…” Nerissa murmured softly, her thumb tenderly stroking Shiori’s face. The archiver’s brow furrowed, their face twisted in guilt and apprehension before finally conceding. “Okay…” She muttered as she carefully handed Lyonne off to her wife.

“Just… make sure he’s entrained while you guys are there…” Shiori tried to smile at her attempt at humor, though with the guilt she was still feeling, it didn’t reach her eyes. Nerissa gave a sympathetic smile. “Trust me. Considering who’s waiting for us at their base, I think he’ll be pretty entertained.”

Suddenly there was a knock at the door, making the raven instantly perk up. “Oh that must be them!” She chirped while securing Lyonne in her arms and grabbing her purse. “We’ll be back sometime around 7, okay?” Nerissa called out towards Shiori, watching as they appeared to snap out of some kind of doldrum. “O-Oh! Okay, I’ll see you both later then…”

Nerissa turned to leave the living room only to be stopped by a voice calling out to her. “Wait, Rissa!” Shiori exclaimed, growing a bit nervous as her wife turned to face her. “W-Would um… Would you like me to make you dinner for when you get back…?” The archiver muttered, her eyes continuously glancing between the raven and the floor.

“I’d… I’d love that…” Nerissa muttered after a beat of silence, making Shiori immediately straighten up, a look of relief washing over them. No more words were shared between them and the raven just sent a soft smile towards her wife before exiting the living room.

She made her way to the door and eagerly opened it, revealing Cecilia and Gigi waiting on the front porch. “There you are! Bout time you came out.” Gigi greeted an easy going grin on her face. Cecilia just sent her wife a look that practically bounced right off them. “What she means is, it’s good to see you, Nerissa.” She said, playfully correcting the gremlin.

“It’s good to see you both, too! I feel like it’s been forever since we last spoke.” Nerissa giggled, her wings fluttering happily. “You know what has been forever? Us waiting to finally see the new baby!” Gigi exclaimed as she got a bit closer to the raven, her eyes shining with excitement. “So c’mon! Let us see the little guy already!”

Before she could get any closer though, a ceramic hand snagged onto the back of her hoodie, keeping her at arm's length. “Patience, Gigi. Let's actually get to the Lookout first so we're not just out here in the cold…” Cecilia’s voice trailed off, her eyes squinting as they peered over Nerissa’s shoulder and in the house. “What’s her problem?”

Confused, the raven followed her friend’s gaze. Almost immediately, she spotted Shiori peeking out from the living room and sending a death glare towards Gigi and Cecilia. Nerissa sighed deeply, her face dropping into a flat expression. “Just her usual…” She groaned while reaching out to close the door behind her.

“I’m guessing she wasn’t all too thrilled for this to happen?” Cecilia questioned, her posture relaxing now that she was wasting being glared at. “Nope, not in the slightest. Let’s just end it there shall we?” Nerissa said, eager to put an end to this topic. That whole ordeal was still fresh in her mind and frankly, she didn’t want to think about it.

“Sounds good to me. Now come on, let’s get going! It’s freezing out here!” Gigi exclaimed while jumping off the porch and opening a portal to the Lookout. “You’re the one who came out here in just shorts and a hoodie.” Cecilia said with a smug grin. “Oh shut up! I was excited! Now get in!” The gremlin said as she ushered her wife into the portal. Nerissa just giggled at her friends’ antics, her hold on Lyonne tightening as she followed them into the portal.

. . .

The group stepped out of the portal, with Nerissa thankfully managing not to stumble. Although that probably had to do with the fact that Justice’s portals were more refined than the ones made with the travel stone. “Oh wow, that went way smoother than I thought it would…” The raven murmured, her eyes looking around the living room.

“I’ll say. Even little Lyonne didn’t make a fuss about it. He’s a little trooper isn’t he?” Gigi said while closing the portal. Nerissa looked down at her son and sure enough, he seemed perfectly fine. In fact he seemed content to just snuggle into her chest now that they were in a warm area. “A trooper huh? Yeah, I’d say that checks out.” She said with an adoring smile.

Just then, one of the doors to the living room burst open and a young girl came rushing up to her. “Aunt Rissa! You’re here!” The child greeted happily as she wrapped her arms around Nerissa’s waist in a tight hug, her head only coming up to the raven’s ribs.

She had short blonde and brown hair, with small green highlights strewn about. Her bright green eyes stared up at Nerissa, her large tail wagging as she tried to get a look at Lyonne. “Hello! Naraya! How are you doing, sweetie?” The raven greeted back, freeing one hand so she could affectionately pat Naraya’s head.

“I’m good! I’m so excited to meet the baby! Can I see him?” She asked, eagerly bouncing on the balls of her feet. Nerissa just giggled at the adorable display, feeling a bit bad for what she was about to say. “In just a minute. I at least wanna get settled first.”

Naraya looked a bit bummed out, but that quickly turned into joy as she was suddenly lifted over her father’s shoulder. “That’s right, hold your horses, Rayascal! At least let the lady sit down first!” Gigi exclaimed, laughing as her daughter flailed her legs in an attempt to get free. “Daddy! Let me down!” The little girl exclaimed, though her incessant giggles weren’t really helping her.

Cecilia just watched the scene unfold, shaking her head in amusement before making her way over to Nerissa. “Come on, sit down and get comfy. Raora and Liz should be here soon.” The raven didn’t need to be told twice and eagerly sat down on one of the couches, setting her purse aside on the coffee table. “Speaking of, how high of a baby fever do you think Raora’s gonna get?”

“Bold of you to assume she ever stopped having one.” Cecilia joked back, earning a giggle from the raven. “That’s fair.” Nerissa replied, shifting Lyonne in her arms so she could properly look at him. “I better hope she doesn’t try to steal you~” “Yeah his father might kill her if she did.” Cecilia piped up, her words making Nerissa almost immediately tense up.

“Oh sorry! I was just-” The automaton stammered before being gently cut off. “No, it’s okay! But… maybe don’t make those kinds of jokes right now…?” Nerissa murmured, hanging her head as her fight with Shiori flashed in her mind’s eye. Cecilia gave her a concerned look, likely getting ready to say something, but was interrupted as Gigi suddenly threw Naraya onto one of the couches.

It wasn’t a hard throw in the slightest and the soft couch easily cushioned the young gremlin’s landing. But even with that in mind, Cecilia still felt the need to reprimand her wife. “Gigi! Be careful! You might break something!” She knew her child could handle rough play, but she’d also rather not get an earful from Elizabeth about breaking the furniture.

“Aw come on, mom! We are being careful!” Naraya pouted, though it clearly wasn’t serious considering how much she was laughing. Gigi on the other hand, just gave a smarmy grin. “Yeah, lighten up, Ceci! Besides, his couch has seen much rougher action before~” “Gigi!” Cecilia shrieked in embarrassment, her key spinning wildly atop her head.

Nerissa giggled, thoroughly enjoying watching this whole thing play out. She then looked down at Lyonne, seeing him staring at the family with a curious look. “Well if you guys are ready. Would you like to properly meet Lyonne?” She asked, easily catching their attention.

Gigi, ever the eager gremlin, immediately rushed over to sit beside the raven. She was soon joined by Cecilia and Naraya and Nerissa carefully handed Lyonne off to her friends.” Gigi took the baby into her arms, her hold firm yet also gentle, showing her experience. “Ooh you definitely have your mama’s eyes don’t you~”

Cecilia scooted a bit closer, her eyes softening as they looked upon Lyonne’s tiny frame. “He’s really calm. I can still remember how fussy Raya was as a baby…” She murmured, tenderly stroking Gigi’s arm as she leaned against them. “Hey! I wasn’t that bad!” Naraya piped up, giving her mother an indignant expression before returning to watching Lyonne with a curious look.

“Mmm you had your moments~” Cecilia mused, noticing how Lyonne’s pink eyes seemed drawn to her hand. She held it out in front of herself, the ceramic material having been cracked in multiple areas and sealed with brass. Little hands reached up, gripping onto her ring and index finger.

Gigi’s pink eyes lit up as she saw this, her tail beginning to wag a bit faster as she looked up at her wife. “Ceci, can we have another one?” Cecilia’s face fell into a flat look, her head lifting to meet the gremlin’s eager smile. “Gigi, I love you and our daughter more than anything else, but I am not going through pregnancy again.” Gigi just pouted.

“He’s so small…” Naraya piped up, her voice quiet to keep from potentially startling Lyonne. “So were you. When you were a baby, I sometimes couldn’t believe something so small could exist. You’re still pretty small though.” Gigi replied, playfully pitching her daughter's nose between her fingers. The young gremlin pouted and shook her head to get her father to let go.

Nerissa smiled at the sight, noticing the curious look on Naraya’s face. “You wanna hold him, too?” She asked, making the girl tense up a bit. “Oh no, it’s fine! I-I’m okay to just watch right now…” She replied, sounding a bit nervous. The raven wanted to inquire, but before she could, another door opened, revealing a familiar big cat.

“Raora!” Nerissa exclaimed, getting up from the couch to greet her friend. “Nerissa!” Raora called back, practically lunging at the raven to wrap her in a tight hug. “How are you doing? It’s been so long!” “Oh I’m doing fine, for the most part.” Nerissa replied, adding on that last bit without really thinking.

Her words immediately tipped off Raora, who pulled away to give her friend a concerned look. “For the most part? Is something wrong?” She inquired, watching as Nerissa tensed up. “Oh! N-Nothing! I promise everything’s fine.” The raven stammered, moving to sit down on one of the couches.

“Are you sure? Cause you seem a bit stressed.” Raora said, giving a dubious raise of her brow as she sat down beside her friend. “Please, if something’s wrong you can tell me.” Realizing she was caught, Nerissa sighed deeply, she knew she couldn’t avoid this topic forever. “It’s just… Shiori and I got into a fight just before I left. But it’s fine now! Probably…”

Raora gave her a worried look and reached out to take the raven’s hand into her own. “Do you want to talk more about it?” She asked, offering a listening ear in case her friend needed it. Nerissa though just let out a bitter sigh and folded her wings a bit closer to her body. “Not much to talk about, since it’s the same argument we’ve been having for years now…”

Golden eyes widened, a look of understanding overtaking the panther's features. “Oh… I see…” Raora muttered, her ears flattening against her head. “We’re not… causing a rift between you and Shiori, right?” Nerissa sat up a bit straighter, feeling shocked to have even heard such a thing.

“Oh! No no no! You’re not causing a rift, I promise!” She blurted out, wanting to quell any worries her friend was having. “Shiori may be distrusting of you guys, but she’s never outright forbidden me from seeing you. I mean the fact she willingly let me bring Lyonne to meet you is huge.” At this point, it felt more like she was saying all of this to herself instead of Raora.

“She’s protective, maybe a bit overprotective at times… but she’s not completely unreasonable.” The raven squeezed Raora’s hand offering what she hoped was a reassuring look. “Don’t worry, okay? I promise, this situation will blow over soon.” ‘I just hope Shiori’s not tearing herself up too much…’

The panther let out a small sigh, their body relaxing as the tension within it was expelled. “Okay, I’ll trust your word…But since you mentioned the baby…” Her expression shifted, going from relaxed to eager as her eyes glanced to the side. Nerissa followed Raora’s gaze, grinning as she saw Gigi and Cecilia continue to gush over Lyonne. “You wanna go say hi~?”

Raora perked up, eyes gleaming with excitement, but she still looked a bit apprehensive. “A-Are you sure? I-I mean they’re already giving him attention, I wouldn’t want to butt in…” Nerissa went to reassure her, but paused as she saw a familiar face approaching the panther from behind.

A large hand gripped onto Raora’s shoulder, making her look up at the person behind her. “I’m sure they won’t mind. There’s no harm in joining in.” Elizabeth said, giving her wife a reassuring smile before it shifted into an amused grin. “Besides, your raised tail is giving you away.”

Sure enough, Raora’s tail was perked up, a dead give away that she was excited. While the polite friend in her still wanted to wait, her eagerness was slowly eating away at her. “Go ahead, Raora! You know you want to~” Nerissa coaxed in a teasing cadence and that was all it took to shatter what remained of the panther’s resolve.

“Mmmmm, okay fine!” With that, Raora practically leapt off the couch and rushed over to join her friends and niece. Both Nerissa and Elizabeth shared a laugh at the panther’s antics, before the queen decided to speak up. “He seems like quite the popular lad, everyone’s doting on him.” She said while moving to sit next to the raven.

“That’s pretty normal. At this point, everyone seems to love him.” Nerissa replied, giggling as she watched Gigi hand Lyonne off to Raora. “I can see why honestly. He seems to have inherited his mother’s charm.” Elizabeth piped up, offering a genuine smile to the raven.

Nerissa, though, couldn’t pass up the chance to mess with her friend. She put her hand over her chest and let out a dramatic gasp. “Oh my god, Elizabeth~ Are you sweet talking me, and in front of your wife for that matter~?” Elizabeth just sighed and gave her a flat look. “Remind me to never say anything nice to you ever again.”

Cheeky giggles fell from Nerissa’s lips at the queen’s deadpan response and she playfully elbowed them in the arm. “Oh hush, you know I’m just messing with you.” Elizabeth rolled her eyes, but couldn’t do much about the amused smile that stretched across her face.

Just then, Raora came over, gently cradling Lyonne in her arms. “Liz! Would you like to hold him too?” The panther asked, an almost eager look on her face as she sat beside her wife. “Sure! I’d love to properly meet the little chap.” Elizabeth answered, allowing Raora to carefully hand the baby off to her.

She cradled him in her arms, making sure his head was supported by her bicep. “Hello there, sweetheart. You feel quite sturdy for such a small little thing.” Elizabeth muttered softly, ignoring the giggles and swooning coming from her wife and friend.

Lyonne was barely looking at her though, instead, his attention remained fixated on the brilliant blue flame that sat upon her chest. Curious little hands reached up, attempting to touch it before being stopped by a much larger hand gently grabbing onto his own. “Sorry little one, but there’s only two people I allow to touch my flame~” Elizabeth reprimanded, her voice soft and playful.

The baby, however, just tried again, attempting to wiggle his hands free from the queen’s grasp. Little whines escaped his lips, making Elizabeth giggle at how adorable it was. “Okay fine, I suppose I can allow a third one~” She finally conceded and moved her hand away, allowing Lyonne’s hands to make contact with her flame. The fire embraced his skin, creating an almost soothing effect.

“Umm… Auntie Liz…” Came the shy voice of Naraya, making the queen look up to face her niece. “Umm… do you think I’m… strong enough to hold the baby..?” She asked quietly, wringing her hands together to rub her thumb against her palm. Elizabeth smiled up at the young gremlin, ushering them to get closer.

“It’s not all about strength, my little grem.” The queen muttered gently as her niece approached. “You’ve got to be gentle with a being so small.” Naraya looked between Elizabeth and Lyonne, her eyes still looking a bit nervous but holding a distinct conviction. “C-Can I try then…?”

Elizabeth looked towards Nerissa, silently asking for permission, which the raven granted with a simple nod of her head. The queen then held Lyonne out for Naraya to take, gently showing her how to hold him. Lyonne whined a bit at being separated from Elizabeth’s flame, but soon calmed down as he looked up into the curious green eyes of the young gremlin.

Nerissa just quietly giggled to herself, her lips quirked up into an adoring smile, one that was mirrored by Raora as they watched Elizabeth. ‘She’s so soft and gentle with them… She’s a natural at this!’ For now that look of sadness in their eyes was gone and it honestly made her so happy, yet also question why the queen was so hesitant to start a family.

Both Elizabeth and Raora clearly wanted it, so why was the queen still holding back? ‘I know she’s told a few reasons before, but there has to be more to it than just that…’ Whatever it may be, she wasn’t about to put her friend on the spot right now. ‘I can just ask her later…’

. . .

The crackling of the fireplace filled Nerissa’s ears, melding with the warm flames to make her positively melt. If she were sitting down, she’d probably be falling asleep right about now. But instead, she was forced to stand and simply admire the dancing embers.

At least she wasn’t alone, as Elizabeth was also with her, sitting at their desk and going through some documents. The two of them were currently in the queen’s office, having come here since Elizabeth needed to get some work done. While she hadn’t intended to follow them initially, there was still something Nerissa wanted to speak to them about.

So she had left Lyonne in the care of her friends and followed after the queen. While she was a bit nervous leaving her son alone in the hands of justice, she knew they could be trusted to not let anything happen to the little infant. Besides, Raora was more than eager to let him snuggle against her chest.

The raven couldn’t help but giggle to herself. Just as she had thought, the panther had been drawn to Lyonne like a moth to flame. It was understandable why though, they clearly wanted to become a mother themself one day. Quite frankly, Nerissa thought they would make for an excellent mother, both from how sweet and attentive they were and just from observing their interactions with her son.

But there was just one thing keeping Raora from becoming a mother and it was the very same person who she wanted to have children with. ‘Speaking of…’ “So… Liz…” Nerissa purred in a nonchalant manner, making her way over to the queen’s desk as they perked up in attention.

“Have you… thought more about it…?” She inquired, deliberately trying to be as unsubtle as possible in her delivery. Elizabeth pulled her eyes away from her work, her face marred with confusion. “Have I thought more about wha-” She took one look at Nerissa’s impish smile and immediately knew what they were talking about.

She just groaned in exasperation, letting her pen drop onto the desk. “Nerissa, I’ve already told you why we can’t do that.” Elizabeth said, watching as Nerissa’s shoulders almost slumped in annoyance. “Yeah yeah, your lives are far too dangerous to raise a child because you’re still tied to that fucking organization.”

Nerissa sighed, her wings flapping in an agitated manner. “If being in The Organization is so dangerous, then why don’t you guys just leave?” Elizabeth’s hands slammed onto her desk, startling the raven a bit as they suddenly stood up. “Because The Organization is still under the gods thumb.” She muttered darkly, her scarlet eyes narrowed in a dead serious expression.

“Even though most from the old pantheon are now dead, the ones that remain are still pulling the strings and are gunning for you and Advent to be captured.” Elizabeth explained, stepping away from her desk to approach Nerissa. “The gods handed us the order to capture you through The Organization, so if we leave, they’ll just hand it off to another group to get the job done.”

Elizabeth’s flame was flickering erratically, her emotions clearly starting to get the better of her. Nerissa wanted to interject and try to calm them down, but she couldn’t get a word in as the queen just kept going. “Our presence in The Organization is the only thing keeping you all safe from being captured. That’s why we can’t leave!”

“I understand that! But don’t you see what it’s doing to you?” Nerissa replied, having finally had enough, she knew why they were doing all this, but she just couldn’t stand seeing how much it was hurting them. “I know you just want to protect Advent and I, but in doing so, you’re depriving yourself of just… being happy for fucks sake!”

For even just a moment, Elizabeth’s face fell, the raven’s words hitting something deep in their heart. “I mean just look at Ceci and Gigi and what they have with Naraya! Why do they get to be happy but not you!?” Nerissa exclaimed, wildly gesticulating with her hands to try and get her point across.

“Naraya was an accident that none of us expected nor ever thought could happen. Yes they are happy and we all love her to death, but this place and our life is not ideal for a child. It’s a miracle that she’s even managed to have some semblance of a normal childhood.” Elizabeth was amazed she could keep her tone even, there was so much she was feeling that it was making her chest hurt.

“Then just leave and start a new life then! Sure you won’t be able to protect us anymore, but at least you’ll finally be able to have the life you want! But I know you won’t do that?!” Nerissa practically shouted, as much as she knew that Elizabeth was right. As much as she was grateful for everything her friend’s had done for her, she just couldn’t sit back and let her friend continue to suffer.

“You always look so sad… Ever since I met you, you’ve just had this look in your eyes and I just… Why won’t you just let yourself be happy…?” The raven was almost pleading at this point. She knew she was probably just being irrational, that maybe this was all just a symptom of being postpartum, but that didn’t matter to her. She just wanted to get her words out, to show her friend that she cared for them.

Elizabeth just watched her carefully, a calm and sympathetic, yet deeply conflicted look on their worn and scarred face. Nerissa stared in turn, panting heavily as she attempted to regain her lost oxygen. She hadn't even realized she had been speaking so much.

The queen slowly approached, closing the small gap between the two of them. She reached down and took one of Nerissa’s hands into both her own, giving it a firm yet gentle squeeze. “My happiness is a small price to pay, if it means I can keep one of my closest friends and her family safe…”

Her voice was soft, her words calm and spoken with purpose. Nerissa looked up, her wine red eyes meeting Elizabeth’s own scarlet ones. While that cloud of sadness was still there, there was also something else, a spark of conviction. ‘I see… I really can’t change your mind huh…’

She sighed, sounding defeated. “You would selflessly sacrifice your own happiness just to selfishly preserve mine huh…?” The queen just nodded, not a trace of hesitation in their movement. Nerissa couldn’t help but chuckle to herself. She had seen this kind of behavior many times before, from one specific individual. ‘You and Shiori really are so much alike…’

Nerissa then took a small step forward, her arms wrapping around her friend’s torso in a tight hug. Their action surprised Elizabeth for a brief moment, before they finally hugged her back. For a few moments, everything was quiet, until the raven spoke up again.

“I know you’ll make a wonderful father someday…” Nerissa didn't know when it would happen, but gods did she hope it was soon. She pulled her head back to properly face the queen, seeing how her words shocked Elizabeth, but she didn’t give them long to process before continuing “Plus I know you’ll make Raora very happy… well more than you already do~” She added on playfully.

Thankfully her words managed to pull a small laugh from her friend and the queen just shook her head in amusement. “I sure hope so…” Elizabeth muttered, her words soft and wistful. Nerissa gave her an assuring smile, followed by a scolding flick to the forehead. “I know so…”

. . .

A frustrated growl fell from Shiori’s lips, ringing out loudly within her quiet office as she anxiously paced around. “Fuck! I really messed up this time!” She shouted, her hands running through her dual toned hair as a way to keep them busy. ‘Yeah… you really did…’ Her inner voice snarked, yet the archiver just ignored it.

“What the hell was I thinking? Yelling at her like that and right in front of Lyonne too?!” The events from earlier in the day played back in her head, from the moment she felt her emotions get the better of her, to when her son’s cries had silenced her and her wife’s yelling.

She had truly not wanted things to turn out like that, hell she hadn’t even wanted things to spiral the way they did. But as always, her distrust for Justice had gotten to her head and she just lost control of her temper. It was no excuse, but it was the only reason she had to explain why she had that. “Gods, I’m so fucking stupid! Why do I have to be such an idiot?”

‘You know, none of this would’ve happened if you had just listened to me.’ Her inner voice said in a condescending manner. “Yes! I know that now, but I wasn’t listening! I was just yelling at her and now I’ve fucked up because of that!” Shiori cried out, her hands gripping hard onto her hair. ‘Now I wouldn’t say you “royally fucked up”, but you certainly did mess up and need to make up for it.’

“I know and trust me, I want to! But I can’t, because she’s off hanging out with Justice!” Shiori hissed, the last word spoken with as much venom and bitterness as she could muster. Her inner voice sighed deeply. ‘Why can’t you just get over this crap?’ “I can’t…” ‘ Why? They’re clearly not a threat anymore, so why can’t you just have some damn faith in them?’

“I just… I just can’t…” Shiori hissed, her voice no higher than a whisper. It didn’t matter what people said, she just couldn’t trust Justice. They had hurt not only her, but the people she loved. Sure they were under the orders of beings far more powerful than them. But that didn’t change what they had done, that didn’t undo their own conscious actions.

Yet Advent had forgiven them…they trusted Justice… hell, Nerissa had become close friends with them all. Shiori knew they were well within their rights to do so, they were their own people and they could make their own decisions. But that didn’t mean she necessarily agreed with them.

She knew something had happened that changed her friend’s perspective on Justice. She had heard many times of the things that they had done to help Advent and get them to safety. They had apparently even fought against the very people they were working with.

But Shiori never saw any of this happen, due to either just not being there when these events took place or due to circumstances out of her control. As a result, she never witnessed any of Justice’s supposed sacrifices or selfless acts of heroism. Sure she could have just listened to what Advent told her and changed her stance, but she just couldn’t.

Supposed acts of heroism meant nothing, if she never saw them herself. How was she supposed to get an idea of what Justice were willing to do to keep Advent safe if she never saw them do it? ‘But it’s been 10 years since they stopped hunting you… They’ve clearly shown they’re no longer a threat to you.’ Her inner voice muttered, making Shiori take pause, their words rang true after all.

It wasn’t just their passiveness though, Justice had always been careful to respect Shiori’s boundaries, keeping their distance from her and listening to her demands. It was clear they weren’t a hostile force anymore, that it was safe for the archiver to let her guard down around them.

But she just couldn’t, no matter how much other people and even she herself wanted to, she just couldn’t trust them. They were still under the order to capture Advent, for all she knew, they were just trying to lead her into a false sense of security, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. ‘Come on… You know that’s not true…’ Shiori’s fists clenched at her sides. “I hate it when you’re right…”

Suddenly the door to her office opened, startling Shiori and she instinctively whipped around, her eyes locking onto Nerissa. ‘Huh…? When did she get home…?’ She hadn’t heard the front door open or anyone come in for that matter. ‘I must’ve gotten too deep into my own head…again…’

“O-Oh! Hey… Rissa, I didn’t hear you guys get back. Sorry I wasn’t there to greet you both…” As she spoke, she looked down at her wife’s arms and realized, Lyonne wasn’t with her. “W-Where’s Lyonne…?” There was a small pang of fear in her chest, but thankfully Nerissa answered her quickly. “In his room. He was quite tired after all the excitement today, so I put him to bed early.”

The raven’s words were punctuated with a small giggle, but there was still a bit of tension in it. Shiori noticed it almost immediately, but she didn’t call attention to it. ‘She’s probably still thinking about earlier…’ “So… um…how did it go…?” She asked slowly, feeling crushed under her wife’s gaze. ‘Why does she look so concerned…?’

“It went really well, they all love him. Naraya was probably the most thrilled though, she was so sweet with him.” Nerissa answered, a small smile stretching across her face, it didn’t reach her eyes though. “Oh… g-good… I’m glad to hear that…” Shiori muttered, honestly relieved things had gone so well. She knew Justice didn’t have the capacity to harm her child, but her earlier fears didn’t care.

Her strained words only seemed to deepen her wife’s concern, their wine red eyes softening as they watched her carefully. ‘Stop looking at me like that… I don’t deserve it after that shit I pulled earlier.’ She needed to say something, the guilt was eating her alive and making her heart pound in her chest. Or was that just her anxiety? Shiori couldn’t tell anymore. Nerissa took a step forward. “Shiori-”

“I’m sorry!” The archiver blurted out, cutting off her wife before she could get a word in. “I’m so sorry Rissa… I’m sorry for how I acted earlier and for just… being a fucking dick!” The flood gates had been opened, she couldn’t hold back anymore, she just needed Nerissa to listen, to know just how sorry she was and how much she regretted her actions.

“I shouldn’t have started yelling at you, especially not in front of Lyonne! He’s just a baby, he shouldn’t have had to witness any of that!” Shiori could still hear her son’s cries in her ear, full of fear and clearly overstimulated. All because she couldn’t control her temper.

“I should have just let you go with no drama… but I didn’t! I just had to… open my stupid mouth and let… my bitterness get the better of me!” She was panting, it was getting harder to breathe. Her vision was beginning to spiral along with her mind, but she just kept going, she couldn’t stop. “I’m sorry, Rissa… I’m so fucking sorry… I just… I… I-”

“Shiori!” Nerissa exclaimed loudly, cutting off the archiver's ramblings. The raven cleared the distance between her and Shiori, her hands gently cupping their face to make them look up at her. “Breathe, hun… Calm down… Just breathe for me… okay?” She inhaled through her nose and let it out through her mouth, silently instructing her wife to do the same.

The archiver copied the action, allowing her to pull in deep gulps of air into her lungs. Slowly her vision returned to normal and she could finally focus on those beautiful wine red eyes she loved so much. ‘Gods… what did I ever do to deserve you…?’ Her chest felt tight, the area around her scar beginning to hurt as tears built up in her eyes.

"I..I'm sorry for the way I reacted earlier…” She finally murmured, her voice was weak, but she kept going. “I'm just scared… I’m scared of losing you..or losing Lyonne, I wouldn't be able to handle it if i lost you both, I can’t stand losing my family, not again…" There it was, the root of all her actions and foolish behavior. It boiled down to fear, she was afraid of Justice doing something to her family, and that’s why she couldn’t trust them.

Nerissa just quietly listened as the archiver spoke, her thumbs gently wiping the tears that built in their eyes. “I know…I know...” She muttered softly, managing to offer her wife a small, reassuring smile. “But I promise… Lyonne and I will be okay… I can’t promise nothing will happen. I can’t predict the future after all… But I know that we’ll be okay… not just our son and I, but you too…”

Despite having heard those words many times before, they somehow always brought her comfort. ‘Gods… I feel like a broken record sometimes…’ She lifted her hands, gently grabbing onto Nerissa’s wrists as she leaned into their touch. ‘But you’ve never grown tired of me and have always known just what to say…’

Suddenly, the raven’s smile fell, their face taking on a more serious expression. “But… I’m sorry too…” She muttered, surprising Shiori. ‘What are you apologizing for…?’ “You’re not the only one at fault for everything that happened earlier… I should’ve tried to calm the situation, not yell back and back and make things worse…”

Her hands trailed down from Shiori’s face, firmly grasping their shoulders. “We both messed up today, but instead of drowning in our guilt, we should learn from it and try not to make the same mistake again. We need to do better, for both each other and our son…”

Shiori was quiet for a moment, simply letting her wife's words sink in. As much as she wanted to deny them having any fault and put all the blame on herself, she had to admit they were right. They had both screwed up, but that didn’t mean they had to overthink it and let it consume them.

“Y-Yeah… You’re right…” She finally muttered, her golden eyes meeting the raven’s. “We should do better… and I… I’ll try to do better with…well my distrust… I promise…” The archiver didn’t know if she could ever get over her hatred for Justice, but maybe she could learn to trust them a little more… at least around her family.

Nerissa smiled, her hands trailing down Shiori’s arms to grasp their own. “I know you will…” A lump grew in Shiori’s throat, she couldn’t handle it anymore. The archiver surged forward, wrapping her arms around her wife’s waist. “I love you…” She muttered, leaning her head against the raven’s shoulder as they eagerly returned her embrace. “I love you too…”

Chapter Text

The taste of mint filled Nerissa’s mouth, coupled with the pungent flavor of menthol as she swished the mouthwash around in her mouth. It thankfully wouldn’t last much longer as she soon spat it into the sink, then washed the flavor off her tongue with some water. That too was spat out and a sigh soon followed once her mouth was empty.

Wine red eyes glanced up, taking in her reflection in the mirror. There were some small bags under her eyes, likely from a lack of proper sleep. Nerissa didn’t pay them much mind though as her eyes slowly trailed down to her neck and collarbone. There laid a few scars along her skin, none were too large and the ones that were had thankfully begun to fade over time.

Her brow furrowed at the sight of them nonetheless, a stream of memories flowing into her mind. Her frown would only deepen as a hand trailed up, pulling her collar down to further expose her chest. More scars sat beneath the fabric, decorating her sternum and a small part of her breasts. She then let go of her collar and dropped her hands to the hem of her oversized shirt so she could lift it.

There she could fully take them in, the hundreds of scars that marred her body, coupled with the new stretch marks along her hips, tummy, and thighs. Her chest tightened at the sight of them, a feeling akin to loathing bubbling to the surface. It ensnared her mind, tempting her to simply drop the shirt and cover the abhorrent sight.

‘Stop thinking like that! They’re just stretchmarks, they’re nothing like all the other scars!’ Nerissa was aware of this. She was fully aware in fact, but that didn’t stop any of the thoughts nor the feelings of disgust and shame that came from looking at them. Things she wished she didn’t feel.

But nothing could stop them. Her body had changed so much that it was impossible to ignore, even her figure wasn’t spared. Her once flat stomach was now slightly pudgy, her hips had gained some width and her thighs appeared to be a bit larger. ‘Gods…why is this bothering me so much…?’

Suddenly the bathroom door opened and Nerissa instantly pulled her shirt back down to cover herself. Her eyes snapped towards the door and there she saw Shiori standing in the threshold. Golden eyes stared back at her, a concerned look shimmering within them.

They had no doubt seen her frantic movement and their mind was certainly conjuring a lot of questions now. Nerissa’s stomach twisted into knots, knowing her wife’s inquisitive nature, they were most certainly going to ask them. Her muscles tensed, panic rising in her chest as she braced for impact.

No questions came though and Shiori’s concerned gaze softened up a bit, though there was still a slight edge to it. “Hey, you’ve been in here for a while now. You ready to head to bed?” The archiver asked, her voice soft and sounding noticeably tired. Nerissa let out a quiet breath of relief, the tension in her limbs dissipating. ‘Okay… I’m in the clear…’

“O-Oh yeah! Sorry, I guess I just lost track of time for a bit there.” The raven replied in a slight joking manner, stepping past her wife to head into their bedroom. “Alright, good! I’d hate to fall asleep without you~” Shiori teased as she followed after her wife, her sweet words allowing a small smile to creep up along Nerissa’s face.

“I’ll try not to keep you waiting next time then. My sleepy Shiorin~” The raven teased back, trying to keep any strain from showing in her tone as she crawled into bed. Shiori pouted slightly, but was clearly too tired to make any remarks of her own and simply turned off her bedside lamp, shrouding the room in darkness.

The mattress then dipped and Nerissa could hear the rustling of fabric as Shiori slipped under the covers. “Goodnight, Shiori…” The raven murmured while rolling onto her side. Curiously, no response was given and she briefly wondered if her wife had immediately clocked out.

Just then, arms slipped around her middle, their hold gentle but firm as Shiori pulled her close. A small gasp of surprise fell from Nerissa’s lips, her body physically fighting back against the urge to tense up. Their arms pressed into her sides, squeezing the soft flesh that the raven wished wasn’t there. ‘Why am I reacting like this? Shiori’s just holding me and yet I…’

“Goodnight, Rissa…” Shiori murmured softly, their words no higher than a whisper, but of course Nerissa heard them loud and clear. The archiver’s face pressed into her back, a content hum being made in their throat. Almost immediately, the raven began to relax, her body instinctively melting into her wife’s embrace.

‘Maybe I should just… sleep… and hopefully the thoughts will be… gone in the morning…’ Her mind droned, eyes dropping shut as sleep called to her. A content hum of her own was made, her head unconsciously snuggling further into her pillow as she slowly drifted off.

A few hours later however, she was awoken to the sounds of familiar cries from across the hall. Her eyes fluttered open, a tired wine sounding in her throat. Something in the back of her mind told her she already knew why Lyonne was crying and a small sigh fell from her lips.

Her hand reached out, blindly slapping around until she found the lamp and turned it on. The dim light lit up the room, making Nerissa wince at the sudden change in brightness. She really didn’t want to get up, Shiori’s arms were so strong and holding her so softly. Her maternal instincts though, couldn’t ignore the cries of her son and so she slowly pulled away from the archiver’s embrace.

They made a small groan at the loss of the raven’s warmth, but Nerissa didn’t let it sway her and simply got up from the bed. With a fog of delirium over her mind, she trudged into the nursery and flicked on the dim lamp. “Hey, honey… Are you doing okay..?” Nerissa murmured as she leaned over the crib, her heart aching at the sound of Lyonne’s cries.

Her soft voice caught the babies attention and his pink eyes opened, peering up at his mother through his tears. Little hands reached up, a silent plea to be held. “What’s wrong, my little prince?” Nerissa cooed softly, taking her son into her arms and cradling him against her chest.

As if on cue, his cries stopped and his eyes fluttered shut. Just like every other time. A small sigh fell from Nerissa’s lips. As relieved as she was that he was okay and had stopped crying, she couldn’t help but wonder why this was happening. It’s been three months since they brought him home and this was still going on.

What made things more confusing was that there was no pattern. Some nights he would be fine and not wake up at all, but most, he would just start crying loudly until someone woke up and came to check on him. It was never due to being hungry or needing to be changed though, as his cries would always stop as soon he was held. But then he would cry again if he was set back in his crib.

‘What is going on with him…? Is there something wrong we’re just not seeing?’ It certainly wasn’t out of the realm of possibility, but it didn’t feel like anything was terribly wrong with him. The cries didn’t seem to be out of pain or anything, he was just… crying to get his parents attention. But why?

Her thoughts would soon be brought to a halt though as she heard heavy footsteps lumbering towards her. She instinctively turned towards the noise, coming face to face with a very sleepy looking Shiori. “Hey… is he doing okay..?” The archiver asked while rubbing their eyes, their voice low and husky due to having just woken up.

“Yeah, he’s okay. It’s just…” Nerissa trailed off, not really knowing how to explain it. “Same as last time…?” Shiori finished for her, their brow furrowing in concern as she approached her wife. The raven just nodded, her own concern growing as she peered down at her son’s peaceful looking face. “I don’t know what’s going on… it’s been like this for months now…”

Shiori hummed in response, her hand moving to gently stroke Lyonne’s soft white hair. “Have you tried talking to anyone else about this?” She asked, golden eyes briefly glancing up at Nerissa. “No… I don’t really know who I would go to…” That wasn’t completely true, but with exhaustion still heavy on her mind, she couldn’t exactly think straight at the moment.

“Maybe you should talk with your mother and sister about this. It might help to get an outside perspective.” Shiori suggested and Nerissa had to admit, it was a solid idea. It was a really good idea actually, since both her mother and eldest sister had experience with children and therefore, would offer the best insight into what’s going on.

“Mmm, I do make a good point… Alright, I’ll call them in the morning and see if I can arrange to meet up.” Nerissa explained, quietly hoping none of them were busy tomorrow. “A…Alright…” Shiori murmured a powerful yawn escaping her lips. The raven looked towards her, a curious and adoring look in her eyes. “You tired, Shiorin~?”

The archiver just nodded tiredly, her head dipping to rest against Nerissa’s shoulder. “A bit yeah…” Nerissa couldn’t help the amused giggle that fell from her lips. She often forgot just how grumpy and drowsy Shiori got when she was tired. “You wanna head back to bed then?” She asked, freeing one hand to tenderly pet the archiver’s messy bed head.

“Mmm… What about him…? Should we bring him to bed with us…?” Shiori murmured, her eyes glancing down towards Lyonne. “Of course! Not like he’ll let us leave without him.” Nerissa joked, tiredly poking fun at the baby in her arms. The archiver chuckled a bit. “Ain’t that the truth…”

. . .

Nerissa stepped through the doors and into the restaurant, being greeted warmly by the hostess before quickly finding her mother and sister seated near the front. Her heart immediately felt lighter upon seeing them and a smile stretched across her face as they both spotted her.

“Rissa! There you are! We were starting to wonder when you’d show up.” MamaRissa teased as she got up from her seat to give her youngest daughter a tight hug. Nerissa sighed and leaned into the embrace, allowing herself to be swaddled in her mother’s arms. “Sorry for the wait, mom. There was a bit of a situation at home that I had to deal with first.”

Said situation was Yorick falling asleep on top of Shadow, resulting in the little slime's body melting into the bird’s black feathers and getting them stuck together. Shadow, of course, was not happy with this at all and had spent all morning cawing until Shiori and Nerissa finally managed to separate them. Although that did take a while, considering neither of them could stop laughing.

“Oh, no worries! We’re just glad you’re here regardless.” MamaRissa replied before finally letting go of Nerissa, allowing her to pull her sister into a hug. “I don’t know what she means by ‘we’. I was doing just fine before you arrived. ” Malpha teased, prompting an exaggerated eye roll from the younger raven.

“Mhm, whatever you say, sister dearest~” She clapped back in a sarcastic manner, pulling a laugh from her sister’s lips. “Ew, you don’t call me that, you weirdo.” Nerissa then pulled away from the hug, her hands raised in a dramatic fashion. “Okay fine, bitch.” She barked playfully and Malpha just smirked up at her. “There, that’s more like it. Save that flowery language for your wife.”

Wine red eyes made a dramatic roll, coupling with a small laugh as Nerissa sat across from her sister. “I shall. At least Shiori will appreciate my words, unlike a certain someone.” She glared at Malpha, but its edge didn’t last for very long as both soon devolved into a fit of giggles.

“Gods, you girls are ridiculous….” MamaRissa sighed, taking a sip of her tea. “Hey at least Aradia isn’t here. Then you’d really know what ‘ridiculous’ looks like.” Malpha replied, her breathing a bit heavy from laughing so much. “I guess there is some merciful force out there in the universe…” MamaRissa said with a shudder…

“Where is Aradia actually? I would’ve asked her to come, but didn’t think to at the time.” Nerissa asked, silently wondering if she should’ve invited her. “Oh she and Darius are babysitting for me. Auriel would have, but he had work today.” Malpha answered, giggling as a thought appeared to cross her mind.

A tiny smirk stretched across Nerissa’s face before she could stop herself. “I hope the cherubs don’t drive them too crazy. At least not before Heaven does.” Malpha just rolled her eyes. “Oh they’ll be fine. My children are pretty low maintenance. Though… Heaven not so much. Especially with how nosy some angels can be.”

They both shared a laugh before MamaRissa finally piped up. “So… what’s going on with Lyonne? Sorry to change the topic so suddenly, but that is why you wanted to talk to us, right?” Upon being reminded of why they were here, Malpha backed her mother up. “Yeah, your text just said you needed advice for something happening with your son and didn’t really go into more detail.”

“Is there something wrong with him?” MamaRissa asked, a bit of worry bleeding into her tone. “Oh! No he’s just fine and perfectly healthy it’s just…” Nerissa paused and sighed, trying to figure out how to explain her situation. “He’s been having trouble sleeping and he keeps waking up crying in the middle of the night.”

Both Malpha and MamaRissa shared a look. “Is he maybe just… hungry and getting fussy as a result?” MamaRissa inquired, her concern palpable. Nerissa just shook her head. “No it’s not that… I’ve tried nursing him but he never wants to and also… it’s never cause he needs to be changed either, so… I’m just really sure why he’s doing this…”

“Is he… just crying?” Malpha asked, her brow furrowed in confusion. Despite having five children of her own, she’s never really witnessed this type of behavior before… except for her youngest. “I mean… yeah.. But he always stops as soon as we come in and hold him. But if we try to put him back in the crib, he just starts all over again…”

Malpha was quiet for a moment, a thoughtful hum spilling from her lips. “Do you… think he might just be… lonely?” Nerissa paused at her sister’s words. She had honestly considered that idea before, but given how either she or Shiori were around him at nearly all hours of the day, it never really stuck in her mind.

“Hmm… It’s certainly possible… At this point, it might be the only real answer I’ll get…” The raven murmured, her wings flapping in an agitated manner. “But… why would he be lonely though…? Shiori and I are with him nearly all the time.”

“Well… babies don’t exactly have a great sense of object permanence. So if you leave the room, in their mind, you’re gone forever. So it might just be that he just misses your presence, especially in such a vulnerable state, like sleeping.” MamaRissa piped up, resting a comforting hand onto her youngest daughter’s arm.

Nerissa had to admit, her mother had a point. Lyonne certainly did seem to sleep a lot better when she and Shiori were around. ‘I think they might be onto something…’ She thought before Malpha suddenly piped up. “Babies are comforted by their parents' heartbeats. You could get one of those teddy bears with an audio recording inside it.”

MamaRissa perked up at her eldest's suggestion, her wine red eyes gaining a distinct shimmer to them. “Oh! Just like I had given Rissa back when she was a baby!” “Huh?” Nerissa uttered, turning towards her mother to give them a confused look.

“When you were a baby, you also had trouble sleeping at times. So your father and I got you a stuffed bird with a spell that carried the sound of my heartbeat. You didn’t have any troubles after we gave it to you.” MamaRissa explained, giggling as she recounted the story, her lips quirked up into a nostalgic smile.

Nerissa just stared at her mother, her brow furrowed in both confusion and slight embarrassment. “And why have you never told me this story until now?” MamaRissa just gave an impish grin. “Oh trust me sweetie, I have many stories from your early childhood that you haven’t heard yet.” Strangely enough, there was a small pit of dread that formed in Nerissa’s stomach upon hearing that.

“Alright. I guess I’ll make a pit stop at the nearby toy shop.” The raven sighed, honestly feeling quite grateful for her sister’s suggestion. “You could also wrap the bear in one of your guys’ shirts. Babies are also comforted by their parents' scent.” MamaRissa suggested, doubling Nerissa’s feeling of gratefulness.

Honestly, she just felt a lot better knowing she had her family’s help and support. Especially for something as trivial as this. “I’ll be sure to try that! And um… thank you both… for just being here and giving me your advice.” Nerissa murmured, feeling a small smile stretching across her cheeks.

“Of course. We’re always here to help, Rissa.” Malpha replied, reaching out to tenderly squeeze her sister’s hand. “Mother is a challenge for anyone. But… it’s a little easier when you have a village to support you.” Nerissa smiled up at her eldest sister, her wings fluttering happily.

Just then both Malpha and MamaRissa got a smug look. “So anyways… Nerissa, sweetie…” MamaRissa drawled as she leaned closer to her daughter. “How has Shiori taken to being a father?” Upon hearing her mother’s question, Nerissa’s own grin turned smug and she too leaned in closer. “Well you see…”

. . .

Golden eyes fluttered open, still heavy with the weight of exhaustion. Shiori glanced around the bedroom, not needing any light as she tried to find the source of whatever had awoken her suddenly. When she found nothing, she was admittedly a bit confused, that is, until her sleep-addled brain finally processed the sound of muffled cries coming from across the hall.

Her eyes fully opened the rest of the way and she sat up, suddenly feeling much more awake than she had a second ago. A small groan fell from her lips, sounding deep and gravely due to having just woken up. ‘This again? Did Rissa’s idea really not work?’ From the sound of it, she was unfortunately correct.

‘Please tell me this is just a convenient fluke…’ The suggestion that Nerissa had gotten from her sister and mother were their best shot at ending this nightly routine. As cute as it sounded and looked on the surface, after three months, it was genuinely starting to take a toll on them

They loved their son a lot, but his random bouts of crying in the middle of the night were having pretty negative effects on their sleep cycles. Shiori’s symptoms were thankfully quite minor, with most of it being just general moodiness. Nerissa on the other hand, was still dealing with some residual effects of being postpartum and the archiver was worried their lack of proper sleep could worsen it.

‘She’s already been acting kind off the last few months. I don’t want her to get worse…’ Nerissa may think that she didn’t see anything, but she did, Shiori noticed the smallest things happening with her wife. She had noticed just how much extra time they would spend in the bathroom or getting changed and how their eyes would linger on their reflection a bit more than usual.

It wasn’t in the usual way they would look at themselves either. Their eyes weren’t looking fondly at herself or just making sure her makeup looked good. No, she was almost searching, ignoring her face entirely as she scrutinized every inch of her appearance.

Just then she felt shifting beside her and Shiori looked over to find Nerissa attempting to get up, no doubt to go check on Lyonne. ‘Just as she has done almost every night…’ Worry and a faint bit of guilt flooded the archiver’s mind and her hand struck out before she could stop herself.

“Hey. No, no. Go back to sleep, Reese. I’ll handle it.” Shiori muttered, gripping onto her wife’s shoulder so she could gently guide her back down. Wine red eye’s stared up at her, though it was unlikely they could actually see her in the dark. “Are…Are you sure…?” Nerissa mumbled, exhaustion and apprehension clear in voice, though her body offered no resistance as it was laid on the mattress.

“Yes, I’m sure. Just get some sleep, Rissa.” Shiori replied as she slowly covered her wife with the blanket. Once their eyes fluttered shut, she got up from the bed and made her way into the nursery. Golden eyes peered down into the crib, locking onto her son’s crying form. Next to him was a stuffed bear, wrapped in one of Shiori’s old shirts. They hadn’t worked in the slightest.

A heaviness formed in her heart at the sight. ‘Just what is happening to make you cry like this almost every night?’ This didn’t sound like the normal baby cries he would usually have, these were laced with a longing, an emptiness. It almost reminded her of when the twins were first brought into the Cell and how they would cry and howl out for each other, begging to be reunited.

Shiori gave her head a firm shake, now was not the time to be ruminating on the past. “Hey… what’s going on, baby bird?” She muttered softly, reaching into the crib to lift her son into her arms. As expected , Lyonne immediately stopped crying, his pink eyes attempting to peer up at his father in the darkness, though of course he didn’t see her.

Realizing this, he began to whine, the sound alerting Shiori to what he wanted. “Ah! You wanna see your dear old dad, huh.” The archiver joked, shifting Lyonne in her arms so she could turn on the dim lamp. “Better?” She looked down at her son watching as a little smile stretched across his face.

“There’s that cute smile~” Shiori cooed as she gave her son’s tummy some playful tickles, making him laugh and wiggle his little limbs. Just hearing him giggle made some of the heaviness lift from her heart. It honestly reminded her quite a bit of her sleeping wife. “You sound just like your mama, you know? I’m starting to think you’re just her little clone.”

Lyonne obviously didn’t understand a word she was saying, but she didn’t care. She just loved talking to him and watching his little eyes stare up at her in wonder. It gave her a strange sense of fulfillment, one she never realized she had been craving until recently.

A small yawn then fell from her throat, making her pause to rub her tired eyes. Oh, yeah. She still needed to get him back to bed. Unfortunately, given how lively and bouncy he seemed currently, chances are he wouldn’t be going to sleep for a bit. ‘I can’t take him back to our room yet, but I wanna do something other than just stand here in the nursery though…’

It was then that an idea came to her and Shiori smiled as it passed through her mind. She looked down at the baby in her arms, giving him a light bounce that pulled another giggle from him. “Hows about you and I go sit outside for a bit? It should be clear skies right about now.” Lyonne wiggled in an excited manner and despite knowing it wasn’t an actual response, Shiori took it as such.

She carried Lyonne out of the nursery and made her way downstairs, making a quick pit stop at the front door to grab her jacket. It was currently early March and although the weather was beginning to warm up, the nights were still pretty chilly.

Once she had her jacket, the archiver made her way through the house and out onto the back porch, the sound of chirping crickets hitting her ears. “Okay, just hold tight for a second while I put this on now.” Shiori said while carefully laying Lyonne down on one of the cushioned deckchairs. Her arms slipped through the sleeves and once that was done, she picked Lyonne back up and carried on.

She descended the stairs and made her way past the pool deck and over to the fence gate. The gate was promptly opened and Shiori made her way out into the wide strip of grass situated in front of the tree line. Her golden eyes peered into the forest, attempting to find any wildlife skulking about, but there thankfully were none.

“Alright, it seems safe to settle down…” Shiori muttered as she slowly sat down. After taking one more glance around, she laid down in the grass, the thin blades tickling her neck until she pulled her hood over her head. “Now you…” She shifted Lyonne around and carefully laid him on her chest, before lifting the ends of her jacket over his body and zipping it up.

“There we go. How’s this, my snug little love bug?” She asked, wrapping her arms around him. Lyonne seemed very pleased with his current position and his ear to ear smile grew. Shiori smiled in turn and let her head fall back against the grass, her eyes staring up at the stars above.

In her peripherals, she could see the faint glow of fireflies hovering above and now that she was in the grass, the crickets were louder in her ears. A small, curious noise could be heard from Lyonne and Shiori lifted her head to face her son. There she saw him staring at something on the ground and a quick glance allowed her to see that it was a small cricket.

His little hand reached out, presumably to grab it and put it in his mouth. This action was promptly stopped as Shiori gently grabbed his hand. “No~” She cooed as she pulled his hand away from the cricket. Lyonne whined slightly at not getting what he wanted and he promptly turned his head towards his father to give her a tiny glare.

It took everything Shiori had in her to not start laughing. His little frown was just so adorable and his small, pouty whines only added to the cuteness factor. “Hey, don’t look at me like that. I’m just stopping you from making a decision you’ll regret.” She teased, grinning impishly as Lyonne tried to free his hand from her grasp.

“Resistance is futile, my little bird~ Besides, crickets taste awful. Trust me, I was a kid once too.” Eventually, Lyonne just gave up and flopped his head down on his father’s chest. Shiori giggled at his expense and let go of his hand so she could tenderly pet his soft white hair. “I know it sucks in your little baby brain, but… I’ll know you’ll thank me when you’re older.”

Something about that last phrase sent a sharp pain through her chest. ‘When he’s older, huh?’ Shiori’s head fell back against the ground, a small sigh falling from her lips. Lyonne growing older was an inevitability, it was something that she knew long before he was ever born. Yet something about the thought made her a bit sad.

Time was a constant and yet strangely fickle concept. Lyonne growing up and maturing into an adult seemed like something that was so far away, yet it also felt like it was rapidly approaching. ‘3 months have already passed. Almost in the blink of an eye.’ It was honestly crazy to think about how much time had just zipped by.

‘What will the next couple of years look like? How much will things change? What kind of person will you grow into?’ Unfortunately, she didn’t have the answers to any of those questions and that honestly scared her a little bit. There were many things she knew, but the future wasn’t one of them.

‘That doesn’t necessarily mean the future is all bad…’ Her inner voice muttered and Shiori just sighed quietly. Her fingers threaded into Lyonne’s hair, feeling the soft texture upon her skin. The future has always been one of her biggest fears. The uncertainty that came from not knowing what could happen always clawed at her mind in some capacity.

She always did her best to just ignore the future and simply focus on the present. Because deep down, she was afraid that something bad could happen. Something she would be entirely unprepared for. Now that she was a father though, she knew she had to face the future, everyday. To recognize that it was coming, it couldn’t be stopped, and she had no idea what was in store.

‘But… that doesn’t mean you have to neglect the present either.’ Shiori lifted her head and looked down at Lyonne, surprised to find him fast asleep on her chest. A small smile crept across her face and she hugged her baby a little closer. Maybe the voice was right, just because she now had to face the future, it didn’t mean she had to ignore what was happening right in front of her.

Her eyes felt a bit heavy and she knew that it was nearing the time for her to return to the house. She would hate to leave Nerissa in bed all by herself. But as she looked down at Lyonne, she found herself unwilling to move. Golden eyes softened, taking in every detail of the baby’s face as he unconsciously snuggled further against her chest. ‘I think I’ll stay here just a little bit longer…’

. . .

Shadow peered around the living room, taking in the dark space only illuminated by the moon outside. He was sat in usual perch, the mantle above the fireplace. While it wasn’t the comfiest spot in the house, it most definitely his favorite. Not only was it incredibly warm during the winter months but also allowed him the perfect view.

From here, he could watch and observe the day to day lives of his master and his master’s wife. It was something that may sound quite dull to most creatures, but to him it was the highlight of his days. He could see moments of domestic intimacy, moments of anxiety and sorrow, and most importantly moments of pure unadulterated joy and he was content to watch it all unfold.

After several millennia of watching his master suffer horrific treatment in that underground cage, Shadow was just glad to see her so happy. Same went for his master’s wife, though he held no real connection to her, he knew just how important she was to his master. And whatever was important to his master, was important to him.

However, because he was always watching, he could always see and pick up on the little things his master was feeling. While it was mostly happiness or general contentment, lately he had begun to feel something else. Loathing and exhaustion.

Although he was no expert on the intricacies of emotion and feeling, even he could tell something was amiss. He could see the way his master would quietly fuss over her appearance, wearing less revealing attire in favor of something more modest and baggy.

A distinct feeling of loathing always permeated his master whenever these incidents occurred, a feeling he couldn’t identify the source of. Which was odd, usually he could tell when something was irking his master and what it was. But in this instance, while he could tell she was upset, he had no idea what could be.

As for the exhaustion she felt though, Shadow could easily identify what was causing it. His master hadn’t been sleeping very well. Most nights she would be awoken by a noise and would then be beckoned to answer it. It’s been a consistent yet uneven pattern for months now and it was clearly a toll on not only his master, but his master’s wife as well.

The strangest part? It all stemmed from the new addition to the household, his master’s offspring. He had not the faintest clue why, but ever since he had been brought home, master’s offspring would wake up in the middle of the night and start wailing. At first he brushed it off, figuring it was just a normal thing for being so new to the world.

But then it just kept happening, over and over. Nearly every night over the past three months, the offspring would wake for no real reason and wail, beckoning for Shadow’s master, or his master’s wife. The effects of this pattern were clear, as both have been far more tired than normal and it was beginning to worry quite a bit.

Now it was happening again, Shadow could hear the faint whimpers of his master’s offspring, the calm before the storm. His wings flapped in an agitated manner. This was getting ridiculous, his master needed to sleep. Not only for herself, but also to feed him and as well care for her offspring.

Unfortunately, there was no sign of this just going away on its own, which meant he needed to do something. After all, it was his job to watch over his master and make sure she was happy. His eyes peered downward, looking towards the small black slime on the coffee table. Yorick was apparently his name and he was the companion of master's wife.

Yorick could also tell something was going on and it was clear he also heard the offspring’s whimpers, as his droopy eyes looked up towards Shadow’s own. A mutual thought passed between them. They had to do something and soon, before the offspring started wailing.

Shadow then spread his wings and flew off the mantle, exiting the living room and landing on the base of the stair rail. Yorick followed behind him, albeit a bit more slowly considering his unique matter. Thankfully, he managed to catch up relatively quickly and he followed Shadow up the stairs.

The two creatures made their way to the offspring's room, his whimpers growing louder the further they approached. He was already beginning to string, his features twisting into a small frown. Shadow perched on the edge of the crib, peering down at him.

From what he had observed, hismaster’s offspring would only stop crying when given companionship. Whether in the form of his master holding him or taking him to sleep with her in her chambers. Either way, it was clear he just didn’t want to be alone and Shadow was going to make sure he wasn’t.

Wine red eyes peered back, watching as Yorick slid up and into the crib, gurgling slightly as he made his way over to the offspring. He slipped onto its body, taking advantage of his light weight to settle atop its small belly. At first nothing happened and the offspring just continued to whimper.

But then, he began to quiet down, his little hands reaching out to grasp at the squish texture of Yorick’s body. Shadow’s head tilted, surprised it had actually worked. He then slipped off the rail and fluttered down into the crib proper. His eyes met Yorick’s, watching as the small slime practically melted atop the offspring.

Eventually, he stopped stirring and settled down, his whimper growing silent as his body went limp. A feeling of relief flooded Shadow. Now his master didn’t need to get up in the middle of the night anymore. She could get a full night's rest, all thanks to him and Yorick.

His flooded at his sides and he settled down beside the offspring, resting just above its head. A small trill fell from beak, his body gradually relaxing as his own exhaustion began to overtake him. Perhaps some sleep was in order, after all this spot was actually quite comfy.

Chapter Text

Shiori’s eyes were glued to her phone screen, scrolling through social media with every swipe of her thumb. The action was repetitive and mind numbing, but it was all she had to keep herself occupied while she waited for her wife. Her head leaned back, resting against the pillow and she continued scrolling.

The archiver was currently laying in bed, fully dressed, except for her shoes which were on the floor. Nerissa was currently in the bathroom, brushing their hair and applying some quick makeup. They were getting ready to head out with Lyonne to do some shopping around town. The baby was growing surprisingly fast and had already outgrown most of his clothes, so they needed to get new ones.

Honestly, Shiori was quite excited and was anxiously awaiting to head out. She always loved the small outings she and her family did, there was something so fun about such a simple activity. Plus she just loved being able to watch strangers gush over her baby, it gave her the biggest ego boost. Today was even more exciting because it was now April, meaning that it was finally spring.

Now she didn’t need to worry about piling on multiple layers just to keep warm, she could actually wear something casual. Such as what she was currently wearing. Black ripped jeans, with a studded belt. Plus a white tank top with a slipknot logo on the front and of course her signature jacket.

A small smile stretched across her face, her fangs poking out from her upper lip. ‘It’ll be nice to finally get to use the stroller.’ It was a gift they had received from Malpha for Christmas and they haven’t gotten to use it until now. ‘I hope Lyonne likes it. I know he loves the harness but it’ll be nice for him to actually get a look at the sky.’

Just then the door to the bathroom opened and out stepped Nerissa, still dressed in an oversized t-shirt that went down to mid thigh. Their long ebony hair was perfectly brushed and her make up was light but just enough to accentuate their natural features. Shiori smiled a bit brighter as she saw her, golden eyes glancing up from her phone to watch them.

“You almost ready to head out, Reese?” She asked, catching her wife’s attention. “Yeah, I just need to get some clothes on then we can go.” Nerissa responded, sending a small smile towards the archiver before heading over towards the bed to grab the outfit she had laid out.

She pulled the shirt into her hands, a nice loose black turtleneck sweater. A bit of an odd choice, in Shiori’s opinion given the warm weather, but if her wife wanted to wear it, who was she to question her. As she held the sweater though, Nerissa’s brow began to furrow, a shy expression overtaking her features as her wine red eyes averted. “Hey Shiori… could you step out so I can get changed…”

The archiver paused, her thumb ceasing its scrolling motion as her wife’s words slowly processed in her brain. When they finally did, Shiori looked up at Nerissa, a confused expression on her face. “Huh? Step out? Why?” That had genuinely caught her so off guard. Had they really just asked her to do that? But how come?

They’ve never done that before, not even when they were still just friends, the raven would get changed regardless of whether she was in the room or not. So for them to ask that now that they're married with a child, it set off multiple alarm bells in Shiori’s head. ‘Does she… not want me to see her…?’

Nerissa almost immediately tensed up, her wings fluttering in a nervous manner. “B-Because… we still need to get Lyonne ready… Could you… go get him ready to go.” She muttered, trying her best to keep her voice from wavering, though it was a fruitless attempt.

Shiori just stared up at her wife, a myriad of questions encircling her mind. Part of her was even a bit angry that would even ask such a thing. She’s her wife, it didn’t make sense for them to ask her to step out so they could get changed. ‘There’s nothing I haven’t already seen. So why is she asking me this?’ Them using their son as an excuse only managed to really hammer home the outrage she felt.

It was obvious that isn’t what her wife had meant initially, but Shiori also knew they had a point. They hadn't gotten Lyonne ready yet, so it was understandable that Nerissa would want her to get that done. But their initial request, they had specifically asked her to leave so she wouldn’t see her get changed. ‘But why though… Why wouldn’t you want me to see you…?’

“Alright. I can do that…” Shiori murmured tentatively and slowly sat up, putting her anger aside, she decided not to confront her wife about this. Not now at least. “Just let me know when you’re ready to head out, okay?” She said, standing up from the bed and plucking her combat boots off the floor.

“I will…” Nerissa replied softly, struggling to keep her eyes on Shiori as they quietly made their way over to the door. Their wings folded tightly against her sides, jaw clenching as it quivered. “Um Shiori…” The raven called out, catching her wife’s attention and making them pause in the doorway.

The archiver looked towards Nerissa, seeing their mouth open and close, as if wanting to say something, but it was as if some unknown force was preventing her from doing so. Their eyes only broke Shiori’s heart further, they were wavering, ashamed, and in some way, fearful. Finally after a moment of silence, the raven just averted her gaze. “Nevermind… it’s nothing…”

A small sigh fell from Shiori’s lips. Again, she wanted to say something, anything. But again, she didn’t. It was clear that Nerissa didn’t want to speak of what was troubling her and if they didn’t want to say anything, the archiver knew she couldn’t force them. “Okay… but if you need to talk at all just… let me know okay…” She muttered before stepping out into the hall.

. . .

The streets were bustling with activity, the sound of hundreds of footsteps mixing with the swooshing of cars passing by. For a large town with a split population of magical and non magical beings, vehicles were surprisingly abundant, though many of them were owned by regular humans. Despite being a human herself, albeit an extinct subspecies, Shiori didn’t really care for cars all that much.

She could drive them just fine and quickly picked up how, as well all the traffic laws after her Advent had escaped. But even though she knew how to, she still hated it. Something about it was just so innately stressful and it made her actively avoid it as much as possible.

For one, she had a tendency to zone out at odd times, which is never a good thing when you’re controlling a speeding hunk of metal on wheels that also weighs a ton. Even if she was focused though, she couldn’t rely on the skills of other drivers, which is also why she hated driving on any sort of highway. As a result, she preferred to walk everywhere, or use the travel stone for long distances.

In this current case, she was walking, a content smile on her face as she walked alongside her wife. They walked down the busy sidewalk, with Nerissa carefully pushing Lyonne in his stroller. Already he seemed to love it, both because it allowed him to look up at his parents and also to curiously observe his surroundings.

Some people, mostly women, would occasionally pause to ogle at the small infant as they passed. Shiori just soaked it all in, a proud look on her face. ‘Yeah that’s right! Tell him how cute he is!’ Even though she was pretty distrusting of strangers, she still loved watching them shower her baby with praise.

An amused giggle to her right made her perk up and she turned her head to face her wife. “One might think you gave birth to him, given how prideful your smile is.” Nerissa joked, giggling a bit more as Shiori just gave her a flat look. “Hey, I’m allowed to feel some pride as a dad. I know you feel the same, don’t think I haven’t noticed the way your wings flutter every time someone calls him cute.”

“Guilty as charged, but I’m still allowed to tease you about it~” Nerissa replied, a knowing smile on her radiant features. “And why’s that?” Shiori asked in a challenging tone, one she was soon going to regret. One of the raven’s wings unfolded, wrapping around Shiori’s hip and pulling her closer to their side so she could whisper in their ear.

“Because seeing you all proud really gets my heart going~” Nerissa purred sweetly, punctuating her words with a kiss to her wife’s cheek before folding her wing back against her hip. Shiori just stared up at the raven, a small blush forming across her cheeks as her brain struggled to come up with any sort of rebuttal.

It also didn’t help that there was a distinct feeling of confusion clawing at the back of her mind. ‘She was so quiet and closed off earlier and now she’s all smiles and acting flirty with me…’ As much as she wanted to brush it off as Nerissa just being in a better mood, which was clearly the case, there was something back of her head telling her there was something deeper at play.

Subconsciously, Shiori’s eyes began to pay closer attention to her wife, more specifically their attire. Of course they were wearing the black turtleneck they had picked out, but it was how they were wearing it that set off a few red flags in the archiver's mind.

Along with it they had decided to wear a long, high waisted, white skirt. The length was no real issue, Shiori knew her wife enjoyed wearing things that were both breathable and also flattering to her figure. But usually, that kind of skirt would be worn with the hem of the shirt tucked into it. Instead, Nerissa was simply wearing her shirt overtop, the loose material obscuring the shape of her figure.

It was almost as if the raven was intentionally hiding her body by wearing as much loose clothing as possible. ‘But why would she do that…? Is she… insecure about her figure…? She looks amazing though and this is Nerissa! Why in the world would she hide herself?’

This was the same woman that deliberately wore shirts that exposed her cleavage, simply because she liked to flaunt her body. Plus she knew it drove Shiori insane. But now, they were dressed so modestly, not even trying to show themselves off or trying to tease the archiver. Sure it could just be because they now have a baby and they don’t want him to see that, but this felt like something much more concerning.

Suddenly a sports car came zooming by, the loud engine roaring as it passed and making both Shiori and Nerissa flinch at the loud noise. “What the actual fuck!?” Shiori yelled out in the general direction the car had gone. ‘Add that to the list of reasons why I hate cars. People like that dipshit!’

Just then, loud cries from Lyonne pulled Shiori back to reality and she quickly swiveled around to make sure he was okay. Nerissa was already on it, picking him up out of the stroller to bring him into her arms. “Shhh… It’s okay my love… you’re okay…” She murmured softly, gently cradling the back of the baby’s head as she held him close.

“Is he okay?” Shiori asked, lifting her hand to gently stroke his little back. “He’s okay, hun. He just got a bit overwhelmed by that loud car… He just needs a minute.” Nerissa answered in a reassuring tone, her body rhythmically swaying from side to side in a rocking motion as Lyonne continued to cry into her chest.

Shiori just fell quiet and decided to focus her efforts on giving Lyonne soothing rubs on the back, ignoring the swoons and giggles she could hear from multiple women that passed by. Thankfully the baby calmed down fairly quickly and he was okay to be held up so his mother could wipe his tears.

“There we go… See! They’re just noises, they may be loud now, but you’ll get used to it, my little prince.” Nerissa cooed, rubbing the tip of her nose against Lyonne’s before setting him back in the stroller. The baby giggled at the action and soon relaxed in the blankets surrounding him.

The family then continued on down the street, stopping at a crosswalk as they waited for oncoming traffic to come to a stop. As they waited, Shiori’s eyes slowly trailed over to her wife, only to find them staring at something else. She followed their gaze, finding them staring at a few mannequins sitting in the display window of a clothing store next to them.

Confusion fell heavy on Shiori’s mind, Nerissa didn’t usually pay attention to things like that. Sure the outfits were nice, but they weren’t the raven’s usual style. As she stared at the mannequins though, she began to realize something, their figures were actually quite similar to how Nerissa’s looked before getting pregnant. While they were a bit slimmer, the resemblance was rather uncanny.

Her gaze then shifted back to her wife and her brow furrowed as she took a closer look at their wine red eyes. There was almost a longing within them, coupled with a spark of bitterness. It only made Shiori even more concerned, why was Nerissa staring at the mannequins like that? Was she envious? But why? Their figures were almost one to one with hers.

“Whatcha staring at, Reese?” Shiori asked before she could stop herself, making her wife jump at being unexpectedly called out. “O-Oh! I was just… looking at the outfits on those mannequins… they're cute but not really my style…” Nerissa stammered, making Shiori raise a questioning brow. ‘She’s lying… but why…?’

Before the archiver could say anything though, the traffic cleared up and they were safe to walk across, which Nerissa quickly did. “Come on… the shop’s just down this way.” They muttered and Shiori just stood there for a moment, quietly staring after them. ‘What is going on with you, Reese…?’ She thought to herself as she began walking after them.

. . .

They made their way down the familiar aisles of Miranda’s store, their eyes scanning the items in stock. Or at least, Nerissa’s eyes were, as Shiori’s were staring blankly ahead. Her mind was still swimming with thoughts, making her quietly ruminate in her thoughts all throughout their time buying clothes for Lyonne.

Shiori shifted the shopping bag in her hand, currently filled with baby clothes. Honestly, she could hardly remember what was in it, her mind had been that far gone. She just couldn’t stop thinking about her wife’s recent behavior. It was clear there was something going on with her wife and it was showing how out of character they’ve been.

The most frustrating part was that she couldn’t fully pin down just why this was happening. Usually she could tell what was troubling her wife just from observing them long enough, but now that wasn’t working, leaving Shiori to grasp at straws. ‘This has been going on since Lyonne was born, so it has to be something recent… Is her postpartum getting worse?’

It was obvious Nerissa was experiencing it in some capacity, but perhaps it was even worse than she had thought. ‘You don’t know that for sure though, there could be more at play that we’re not aware of…’ The voice in her head muttered, making Shiori’s brow furrow. ‘Maybe, but something’s definitely up and I can’t just ignore it…’

‘Maybe you could speak to someone… Someone who likely has experience in these sorts of matters.’ The archiver paused, her body turning to look towards the front of the store. Her inner voice might be onto something. ‘Miss Miranda has children… maybe she could give me some insight…’

She turned back to her wife, seeing them quietly searching for something on the shelf in front of her. “Uhh I need to get something from another aisle, I’ll catch up with you guys in a bit, okay?” Shiori called out, catching Nerissa’s attention. The raven looked towards her, looking a bit surprised, likely because the archiver had been quiet up until that point.

“Oh okay! Just don’t wander off too far~” Nerissa replied in a teasing manner, though there was some noticeable strain in her voice. “Don’t worry, if I do I’ll cry like a wet cat until you come get me~” Shiori teased back, receiving a flat look. “Why do I feel like that was a subtle jab at me?”

The archiver just gave a shit eating grin, showing her fangs. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Was all she said before heading down the aisle and towards the front of the store. As she walked, however, a thought soon came to her. ‘Shit if I come back empty handed, she’ll know something is up...’ She hissed internally, her eyes beginning to frantically search for something to grab.

She spotted a display of sour candies and her hand shot out to grab a pack as she passed by. ‘Good enough..’ She made her way up to the checkout counter, thankful that no one was there yet as she locked eyes with Miranda. “Oh, Shiori! How are you, deary?” The sweet old lady asked a bit to loudly for the archiver's liking.

“Shhh! Keep your voice down, Rissa might hear you…” Shiori hissed, leaning over the counter to talk to the woman in a low whisper. Miranda gave her a confused look, shocked at the archiver’s odd behavior. “Might hear me? What are you talking about? Where is your family?” She asked, not lowering her volume in the slightest until she saw the panicked look on Shiori’s face.

“They’re… somewhere in the store. But I need to talk to you real quick, it’s important.” The archiver hated how frantic she sounded, but she knew she couldn’t help it. She desperately needed the insight of an outside perspective right now. Miranda’s brow furrowed, her green eyes narrowing as she sent Shiori a worried look. “Oh? Okay, what is it? Is there something wrong, deary?”

Shiori’s fists clenched atop the counter, the muscles in her shoulders noticeably tensing. “It’s Rissa… She’s been acting… different lately…” The archiver muttered, earning her a confused look from Miranda as the old woman leaned a bit closer. “What do you mean by ‘different’?”

“It’s just…” Shiori took a quick breath, recalling everything she noticed over the last few weeks. “For about a month now she’s been… not herself. She’s spending more time alone in our room or the bathroom. She’s been staring at herself in the mirror… like staring at her figure…”

The archiver paused, making a quick look over her shoulder to make sure her wife was still out of sight. “We haven’t been intimate in months… She tenses whenever I hold her… and just today she told me to step out of the room so could get changed. She’s never done that before!”

Her head fell into her hands, allowing her fingers to thread into her dual toned hair as her frustration rose. “I’m so sorry for just springing this on you out of the blue but I just… I don’t know what’s going on with her or what to do…” Miranda quietly stared at her for a moment, her brow furrowed in deep thought.

“Has…Nerissa had any sort of issues with her body in the past…” The old woman finally asked after a beat of silence, making Shiori take pause. ‘She has had issues with her scars…’ “Yes…why?” She answered slowly, giving Miranda a look as they wrung their hands together.

“You see…I don’t know how bad Nerissa has it, but postpartum depression can affect a woman’s body dysphoria…” Her aged features fell, a bitter look of remembrance passing over her green eyes. “I would know… I experienced much the same when I had children of my own. I had already struggled with my self image for years in my youth, but motherhood just made it all worse…”

Shiori was honestly shocked, Miranda always seemed so sweet and content. To think they had been burdened with thoughts of self loathing at one point made her heart ache. “C-Can it ever go away…?” She asked and the woman just quietly stared off into space for a moment before looking up and giving her a small smile. “It can get better…”

“What do you…” Shiori muttered weakly as Miranda gently took hold of one of her hands. “I’m afraid it never truly goes away… it just takes on a different shape…Nerissa may never truly be rid of her self conscious thoughts…” ‘Just like me and my damn fears…’ The archiver stared at Miranda, shock and helplessness blatant in her eyes. “But… isn’t there something I can do to help her…?”

Miranda’s smile got a little bit broader. “Yes… Just always be there for her.. Assure her that she’s beautiful and that you love her. I know that worked well for me…” She placed her left hand atop Shiori’s, bringing attention to the beautiful wedding ring adorning her finger. “My husband always knew exactly what to say to me…” She muttered, a deep longing and wistfulness in her voice.

‘Just reassure her… Like she always does for me…’ Shiori thought to herself, her mind still reeling from the revelation she had just received. ‘So she’s feeling insecure about herself… that’s why she’s been acting this way…’ She thought to herself… feeling her chest begin to tighten.

‘So what are you going to do now…?’ Her inner voice asked, making Shiori take pause. ‘What I always do… be the best damn wife possible. I said so in my vows and I’m gonna make good on that.’ She returned her attention to Miranda and gave her friend a grateful look. “I can do that and… Thank you…”

Green eyes softened and Miranda lifted a hand, gently using her thumb to rub off a small smudge on Shiori’s cheek. The action honestly reminded the archiver of her late mother. “You’re welcome, deary. Just promise me you’ll take good care of that beautiful raven.” Miranda said sweetly and Shiori answered with a serious look. “I promise!”

. . .

“There we go… all comfy?” Shiori asked Lyonne, her hand tenderly stroking his hair as he lay in his crib. The baby of course made no true response, but the archiver could already tell that the answer was yes. His little eyes were fluttering shut, limbs relaxing as he practically melted under his father’s touch. “Yeah… definitely comfy…”

Once Lyonne was rendered motionless, Shiori pulled away leaning down to give her baby a small kiss on the head before sliding the crib rail back up and heading out of the room. She passed through the hallway, a deep yawn slipping from her throat as she made her way into her room.

‘Should probably start getting ready for bed…’ She thought to herself, her legs instinctively carrying her to the bathroom so she could brush her teeth. As soon as she opened the door, however, she was met with a sight she had gotten all too familiar with.

Nerissa was standing in front of the sink, wearing a fluffy blue bathrobe with the edges pulled open to show her body. Her wine red eyes were locked onto the mirror, brow furrowed as she scrutinized every inch of her appearance. ‘Oh right… she likes to take showers before bed…’

Hearing the door open, Nerissa immediately jumped in surprise, her hands shooting towards the ends of her robe to pull them together, hiding her body. “Shiori! Why didn’t you at least knock first?!” The raven exclaimed indignantly, their words stunning Shiori. ‘Knock? You’ve never required me to knock before?’

“Because this is my house too and you’re my wife, so I shouldn’t need to.” Shiori answered, unable to help the snark in her tone. Nerissa just took a measured breath, their wings folding tightly against her sides, something the achiever immediately took notice of. ‘She only does that when she’s scared…’

“I… I guess that’s fair, but at least try to next time. You scared the shit out of me…” Nerissa replied, her eyes uncomfortably shifting between Shiori and the floor. “Scared you? You can hear me coming though… that is unless… your mind is occupied by something else…” The archiver’s gaze began to trail off, looking over her wife.

Their shoulders were slouched, an action they normally did to appear smaller. Their arms were tightly wrapped around themselves, keeping the robe firmly in place as they shifted their weight from one foot to the other. Then there were their eyes, wild and almost fearful, constantly glancing around, unable to focus on Shiori. Then of course, there was how she was just staring at herself in the mirror not even a few seconds ago.

“What’s going on with you, Reese? Why are you hiding your body from me?” Shiori couldn’t take it anymore, she had to say something, this had been going on long enough. Nerissa, however, didn’t respond. Instead she just pulled her robe a bit tighter around herself, hands shaking as she did so.

Shiori felt her heart ache at sight, her wife looked so scared and ashamed. But why? What are they trying to hide from her? “Come on, Rissa! You’ve been acting strange for months now! I’ve seen it all! You may think I haven’t but I have! I’ve seen the way you look at yourself. How you pile on layers to hide your body. I…I can’t even hug you without you tensing up on me!”

The flood gates had been opened, everything Shiori had been holding in today was now bubbling to the surface. Her confusion, her frustration, and most of all her concern for her wife. Nerissa just stood there all the while, eyes wide with a torrent of fear and conflicting emotions. Her wings unfurled ever so slightly, though they still remained firmly at her sides.

“Rissa, please!” Shiori begged, taking a small step closer. “Please just talk to me! Whatever is going on I want to help or just be there for you! I love you so fucking much and I can’t stand seeing you like this! So please! Please…” Her legs shook and for a moment, she thought about just falling down to beg on her hands and knees. But she held firm, she couldn’t break down just yet.

Once again, Nerissa was silent and Shiori could feel her heart break in her chest. That is, until she saw the raven’s throat flex and their jaw quiver. “I… I’m sorry… I just… I’m ashamed… I’m ashamed of how I look… I don’t look or feel beautiful anymore…” She finally admitted, tears already welling in her eyes as she stammered out her words.

Shiori just froze, confusion ensnaring her mind as the raven’s words processed in her brain. But there was something else among the confusion, anger. “But… but why…?” Why did they feel ashamed of how they look? Why don’t they feel beautiful? Why would they say that about themselves?

Nerissa just let a small sob escape her throat, one that immediately snuffed out all the anger Shiori felt. “Because… my body has changed so much… I have more marks from the pregnancy along with the scars from that fucking cell!” There it was, the reason behind all of her strange behavior and silent self loathing and the archiver had no clue about any of it.

‘Marks…? She has new marks on her body…?’ Shiori had no idea about any of that. They hadn’t been intimate in months, so she never really got to see her wife's appearance. But even aside from things like that, it was cold from the winter months so she didn’t question their choice to wear non-revealing clothing, until recently that is. “But… why is that making you hide yourself..?”

“Because I hate my scars…” Nerissa finally admitted after a beat of silence, a bitter edge to her voice. “I hate them… they’re an awful reminder of the things that were done to me… and seeing that I just have more now makes me feel worse…It doesn’t help that my body has gotten softer and less toned because I haven’t been as active as I used to be!”

She inhaled a deep breath, trying to calm herself, but it made little difference. “I know I shouldn’t let things like this bother me so much… But I just get these thoughts in my head… and every time I look at myself and see my scars I just…I feel like a freak of nature…” A sob fell from Nerissa's lips, tears flowing freely down her face, but she didn’t bother to try and wipe them away.

The archiver was silent, her mind unable to conjure any words as a myriad of thoughts crashed down on her. ‘Are they really that bad…?’ Shiori knew full well that Nerissa hated her scars and how much of a sore spot they were for her, but she also knew most of that hatred stemmed from where they came from. ‘But these new ones don't have that same history attached to them…’

Golden eyes looked towards Nerissa, taking in their tear stricken face before trailing down towards the robe tightly wrapped around her body. “Show me then.” Shiori muttered, her words making her wife immediately freeze up. “S-Show you…” The raven parroted, unconsciously gripping harder onto the robe. “Y-You… you wouldn’t want to see me…”

“I don’t care. Drop the robe. Now.” Shiori muttered darkly. She hated using a forceful tone against her wife, especially when they were in such a vulnerable state, but right now, she knew it was necessary. Nerissa jumped slightly hearing them, a conflicted and tentative look in her eyes. But, she ultimately did as she was told and slowly opened the robe, letting it drop to the floor.

A small gasp fell from Shiori’s lips, her eyes widening as she took in Nerissa’s body. She could now see them, dozens of prominent stretch marks along their hips, thighs, and even their lower belly. They mingled with the older scars, obscuring, distorting or melding into them.

Shiori was hardly paying attention to the older ones though, her eyes just couldn’t break away from her wife’s midsection. Their stomach was no longer toned or flat, their thighs appeared to have gotten a bit large and their hips had definitely gained some width.

But the archiver didn’t find any of it weird or unappealing. She couldn’t, because then she’d be lying to herself if she did. ‘All this… is from those 9 months spent carrying Lyonne…’ Nerissa’s pregnancy had clearly taken a toll on them and their body was no longer what it once was. But it wasn’t worse, it had just gone through some changes and to Shiori, it was now the most beautiful thing in the world.

Nerissa shifted under her gaze, growing more self conscious the longer she felt the archiver’s eyes upon her. Her arms raised, attempting to cover herself, but Shiori just stepped closer and grabbed her wrists, preventing her from doing so. The raven just averted her gaze, feeling her face grow red with embarrassment. “You’re staring…”

“I know…” Shiori replied bluntly, allowing her eyes to roam over the expanse of her wife’s body, taking in every inch with a sense of reverence. It was then that she finally noticed the raven’s dry hair and realized they hadn't taken their nightly shower yet.

Part of her considered letting them go so they could go about their routine, but at the same time… ‘I don’t want to leave her…’ Nerissa was clearly still ashamed of her appearance and Shiori wanted to do something to help her. She then remembered Miranda’s words and with them an idea came to her.

‘Hey, Reese…” Shiori piped up, managing to get her wife to face her. “Would you like to take a bath together?” Nerissa's posture almost immediately straightened up, having clearly not expected her to ask such a question. An excited look overtook their features, but it was quickly drowned out by nervous apprehension. “I… I mean… I would but… are you sure you want to…?”

“Yes.” The archiver answered without a second thought and stepped away to prepare the tub. Once it was full she turned towards her wife, holding her hand out for them to take. Although hesitant, Nerissa took Shiori’s hand and allowed them to guide her into the hot water.

Shiori settled down first, gently coaxing her wife to join before pulling them into her lap, their back turned towards her front. The archiver could feel how tense Nerissa was and how they seemed to almost curl in on themselves as their shoulders hunched. “Hey relax… you’re okay…”

The raven just shifted slightly in her spot, her wings remaining folded against her sides, showing her hesitance. “I know… I’m trying, I just…” Before she could finish her sentence, she felt her hair being brushed aside and a soft kiss was then pressed onto her shoulder, directly where one of her scars sat. That kiss was soon followed up by another, chapped lips brushing against another scar on her back.

Nerissa jolted upright, startled by the sudden affection, though she wasn’t opposed to it. “S-Shiori… what are you…doing…?” She murmured confusedly. Shiori didn’t answer, however and just continued her ministrations, peppering gentle kisses upon the raven’s back and shoulders, aiming for every little scar she could find.

Her hand trailed down, wrapping it around Nerissa’s waist down so she could rest it upon their belly. “I love your scars, Rissa… Even though you may not feel the same, I still find them beautiful…” Shiori muttered, her fingers splaying out, feeling the soft flesh of her wife’s tummy.

“But they… they look-” Nerissa tried to complain as she squirmed in the archiver’s lap, only to be stopped by another kiss, this time on the nape of her neck, an area that had been marred by the jaws of a beast. “Shhh… I’m not done yet…” Shiori whispered, punctuating her words with another kiss before continuing.

“Even though I hate where they came from… I still love your scars… because they’re a part of you… and I love every part of you… Every perfection… and every imperfection.. All of it is beautiful in my eyes…” She hugged them close to her body, her front pressing against their back.

She then took hold of Nerissa’s hand, lifting it up to her lips so she could leave a loving kiss upon the back. “You are beautiful, Rissa… even after all the changes your body has gone through… you’re still the most beautiful and incredible woman I’ve ever met… and nothing will ever change that…”

If Nerissa hadn’t been crying before, she certainly was now. Shiori’s words had sounded almost exactly like their vows from their wedding. Even after a year of marriage, they still remembered every little word that was said that day. Of course they would, this was Shiori after all, they could never forget anything, even if they tried.

Relief flooded Nerissa’s being. Shiori still thought she was beautiful. They didn’t turn away or look upon her in disgust. No, they gazed with reverence and adoration, as though she was the most precious thing in the world. Warmth and happiness bloomed in her heart and she leaned back against her wife’s front, tilting her head to properly face them.

Shiori met her in the middle and their lips locked together in a deep kiss. Tears flowed down Nerissa’s cheeks, being gently brushed away by her loving wife as they held her as tightly as possible. Lungs begged for air, forcing them apart, but it only took a few seconds for them to dive back in for more.

Passion sparked, a hunger brewing in both their guts. Feeling adventurous, the hand on Nerissa’s belly began to trail upward, finger lightly stroking along her ribs and making her shudder. The side of her breast was teased, the touch making her whine with need. “C-Can I…” Shiori muttered quietly and Nerissa just hastily nodded her head. “Yes! Please…”

With permission granted, Shiori cupped her wife’s breast, feeling the weight of the firm yet soft mound in her hand. It felt so familiar yet, strangely foreign to her for some reason. Her free hand reached down, taking hold of the other breast and giving it a light squeeze, pulling a moan from Nerissa’s lips as they arched their back, pushing their chest into her hands.

“Have your… have your breasts gotten bigger…?” Shiori inquired curiously, feeling them in her hands to confirm they indeed were bigger than before. “Well obviously…” Nerissa panted, her thighs squeezing together as she felt a familiar heat building in her core. She tilted her head further back, grinning as she whispered in her Shiori’s ear. “...they’re swollen and full of milk after all~”

A sharp breath was sucked in through Shiori's teeth as they clenched together. Her hands unconsciously gripping a bit harder onto her wife’s breast as she felt her length begin to harden against their backside. Saliva pooled in her mouth, a sudden thirst making itself known. ‘I wonder what it tastes like…?’

“Mmm~ I can feel you growing against me~” Nerissa purred, placing her hand atop Shiori’s to make them squeeze her breast a bit harder. “Are you getting excited at the idea of my breast milk…? Do you perhaps want a taste~?” The archiver’s hips bucked involuntarily, her dick rubbing against her wife’s back.

Nerissa giggled sinfully and pulled the archiver’s hands off her before sitting up. She attempted to turn around and straddle them, but found the tub was much too narrow for what she wanted to do. Shiori realized the same thing and their eyes met, both glowing with pure need. “Shower?” She muttered and the raven eagerly nodded their head.

They both then got out of the bathtub, not even bothering to drain the water as Shiori hastily turned the shower on. She stuck her hand under the torrent of water, feeling it rise in temperature until it felt hot enough and she stepped in, dragging her wife in. Their feet touched down on the shower mat and Nerissa was gently guided to lay down upon it.

Shiori knelt down between their spread legs, before leaning forward to hover over them, feeling the water rain down on her back. Their lips immediately sought each other out, locking together in a feverish kiss. Nerissa’s hand caressed her cheeks, their fingers brushing her wet hair over her ears.

Eventually, this kiss was broken and Shiori leaned back, sitting on her knees as she looked over her wife’s body. From this angle she could really see all of the scars marring their torso and even more prominently, the stretch marks on their lower half. There were hundreds, big and small, faint and pronounced, ranging from small cuts, big lacerations, bite marks, claw marks, cold burns, and stabs.

The archiver's hands began to wander, tracing over every little mark with tender care. Nerissa quivered under her touch, despite her feelings on them, she knew just how sensitive her scars were. Each one had a story behind it, some darker and more painful than the others.

Fingers traced over a large scar near her ribs, a cold burn that never healed right, leaving behind a gnarly blemish. It was honestly one of the marks that Nerissa hated the most, simply because of how obvious it was. Yet here was Shiori, stroking the sensitive tissue, taking such delicate care to show as much love to the area as possible.

Their hands then trailed down, stroking along her hips and tracing the lines of her stretch marks. A soft moan fell from Nerissa’s lips, the heat in her core surging with every gentle touch Shiori made. “Gods you’re so beautiful, Rissa…You have no idea just how in awe I am every time I wake up and see you next to me…” The archiver murmured, her hands on her wife’s lower belly.

“Your old scars may be attached to the memories of that awful place, but these…” Her thumb stroked along the stretch marks, eliciting a shuddering breath from the raven. “...these came from the time you spent carrying our son… When I look at them, I remember seeing your belly slowly growing bigger, feeling happier than I had ever felt in my life as I anxiously awaited the day he’d finally arrive.”

She leaned down, pressing a kiss against a small cut on Nerissa’s belly. “I want you to remember the same… So please… don’t look upon them with shame or view yourself as undesirable because of them… You are beautiful, Rissa and these marks…” She trailed down again, stroking the marks along the raven’s inner thighs before shifting back up to their hips. “...are just as beautiful as you…”

Her words were punctuated with another kiss upon her wife’s tummy. That kiss was soon followed by another, and before long she was peppering kisses all across the expanse of their abdomen, making sure not to miss a single scar. She began to slowly trail up, her knees scooting forward so she could properly hover over the raven.

Nerissa whimpered under the affection, her heart pounding in her chest as a feeling of gratefulness bloomed within it. Shiori was being so sweet and loving, their touch was gentle yet purposeful as they worshiped her body. Every kiss they made was deliberate and precise, sending pleasant shivers down her spine with each press of their lips.

She couldn’t speak, every sound in her throat only came out as moans or incoherent nonsense. Even still, she wanted to do something for her wife, to make them feel good as well. Her hands reached up, slipping between their bodies and stroking the scar that sat upon Shiori’s sternum, right beneath their breasts. The archiver shivered at her touch, the area still sensitive even centuries later.

Her wrists were suddenly grabbed, her hands being pulled away from Shiori’s body before they were pinned down. Nerissa whined, trying to break from her gentle wife’s grip, but they just held on tighter. “You can touch me later… right now… it’s about you~” The archiver muttered, before leaning down to continue peppering kisses. The raven pouted slightly, but quickly melted under her wife’s affection.

Before long, Shiori reached her breasts and they began to gently kiss along the sides, her hands reaching up to squeeze the firm mounds. Golden eyes glanced at her nipples, a hunger that Nerissa had never seen before growing within them. She could already tell what it was though, she had teased them about it not even a few minutes ago.

“C-Can I… I mean is it alright if I…” Shiori trailed off, unable to finish her sentence before her face turned beet red, her blush stretching up to her ears. Nerissa just smiled up at her, before reaching up and guiding her head closer to their breast. “Yes you can… Just be sure not to be too greedy~”

With permission granted, Shiori lips latched onto one of their nipples and eagerly began to suckle. Almost immediately, she felt the liquid seep into her mouth, her body quivering as the taste coated her tongue. It was sweet, almost like cream, with a faint, mildly salty undertone to balance it out and it was warm, so deliciously warm.

Her hand squeezed Nerissa’s breast a bit harder, massaging it and allowing the milk to pump out easier as her hard length began to throb painfully. The raven giggled beneath her, occasionally interrupted by whimpering moans as their fingers tenderly stroked her dual toned hair. “Enjoying the taste~” They purred and Shiori answered with an empathic hum of enjoyment.

Nails gently scratched at the back of her neck and the archiver's hips involuntarily jerked, causing her dick to rub against her wife’s slit. A gasp was forced from Nerissa’s lips and her own hips rolled, teasing her wife’s shaft. “Mmm? Getting needy, are we~?” She purred as she reached down between them, lining the tip with her soaked entrance. "Maybe you should take care of that~”

The head touched her folds, causing Shiori to shiver. But the archiver didn’t move and instead pulled away from Nerissa’s breasts, allowing her to properly look in their eyes. “W-Wait… t-the spell… have you…?” She panted, trying her damnedest not to just shove herself into her wife’s heat. As much as she loved Lyonne, she didn’t want to risk another accidental pregnancy.

Nerissa just gave her an adoring look, their hands cupping her cheeks and pulling her down to kiss them. “I’ve been re-applying it every month since I gave birth…” She muttered against their lips, a sinful grin stretching across her face as her arms draped over Shiori’s shoulder’s. “Which means, you’re free to cum inside~”

Her words were met with a rough thrust, feeling Shiori’s length sink deep into her core. Nerissa cried almost instantly, her arms tightening their hold around her wife. “S-Shiori…” She whimpered, her body quivering as it adjusted to being truly full after several months. ”Rissa…” The archiver muttered in turn, their hips rearing back.

Shiori thrust back in, her hips becoming flush with the raven’s, earning her a moan of approval before she repeated the motion. A pace was soon set, beginning with steady at first before increasing as the archiver pumped her hips. Deep groans fell from her lips, her breath coming out in heavy pants as she buried her face in her wife’s neck.

“Rissa… oh fuck.. Rissa…” She hissed, letting the fog of lust consume her mind as the sound of skin slapping against skin echoed within the shower walls. “Shiori~ Gods, I’ve missed this… I’ve missed feeling you inside me~” Nerissa moaned, her hips rolling in a desperate bid to meet her wife’s thrusts.

Their voice floated into Shiori’s ears, ensnaring her brain and making her shudder violently. The pace of her hips increased, shifting from steady thrusts to wild humping. Nerissa felt the shift almost immediately and her nails clawed at the archiver’s back, leaving angry red lines that were soothed by the torrent of hot water.

“M-Me… Me too.. Rissa…I’ve missed…you I…” Shiori panted, her jaw quivering as her eyes peered at her wife’s neck. Already her head was growing hot, made no better by all the steam around her. Nerissa was no better as she could feel that hot coil beginning to tighten with her belly, the pressure building and causing her inner walls to clench desperately onto her wife’s throbbing length.

“Holy shit… how are you still so… fucking tight…?” The archiver gasped, her hips making a particularly deep thrust that had Nerissa whimpering. “I'm a demon… I heal fast baby~” The raven panted, her wings unfurling and spreading out beneath her.

Shiori's head slowly inched closer to her wife's neck, her nose brushing against a small scar that sat beneath their jaw. “Then… you wouldn’t mind if I…” Her teeth clamped down, fangs piercing the soft skin and causing Nerissa to scream in pleasure. “F-Fuck! Shiori… I’m gonna cum… oh fuck~”

The archiver unlatched her jaw, her tongue lulling out to soothe the small bite mark. “Me too… Rissa I…” Shiori could barely get the words out, her head was too fuzzy and she could hardly focus on anything other than how her wife felt around her. Their warmth, their softness, the way their nails raked down her back and the sound of their moans as they were let out directly in her ear.

Legs wrapped around her hips, ankles locking together and keeping her buried deep inside Nerissa’s core. Not that she had any plans to pull away. “Kiss me… please…” She heard her wife beg and Shiori was happy to oblige. Her head lifted, kissing Nerissa deeply as they met her in the middle.

Mouths opened, tongues engaging in a slow dance that was serenaded by their shared moans. Finally, with one more deep thrust, the coil snapped. Nerissa screamed into her wife’s mouth, her insides clenching onto their shaft as a large shiver wracked her body. Shiori’s release was not a second later, white ropes bursting from the tip of her dick.

Eventually, the kiss was broken and her hips stilled. Heavy pants fell from Shiori’s lips and she collapsed atop her wife. Arms embraced her at once, looping under her arms and holding her close. “Thank you…” Nerissa murmured, her hands running soothing lines down her wife’s back.

“For what?” Shiori inquired, unable to help the snark in her voice. “For just loving me even at times when I can’t love myself…” Nerissa answered, her voice soft in her wife’s ears. “I know I shouldn’t let my body or my scars bug me… but I just can’t help it… not when the memories of those days are still so clear in my memory…”

Her head tilted to the side, nuzzling against Shiori’s white hair. “My figure was the only thing about my body that I was proud of… So seeing that it changed so much I… I just couldn’t stand to face it… I felt ashamed of myself… like I let myself down and by proxy… you…” Shiori wanted to say something, feeling her heart aching at her wife’s words, but Nerissa continued before she could.

“But your words… hearing you tell me how beautiful I am… how much you love my scars despite how much I hate them… I just… Thank you, Shiori… Thank you for always loving me no matter what…” Nerissa hugged the archiver close, smiling as she felt them snuggle against her.

“Of course… I meant every word I said… I love you more than anything in this world, Rissa… You always have and you always will be beautiful in my eyes…” Shiori muttered, nuzzling her head into Nerissa’s neck. “Thank you… I love you too… more than you could ever know…” Nerissa replied, bringing a smile to Shiori’s face before she finally noticed the bite mark she left on her wife’s neck.

“I know… and um… I’m sorry about the mark I left… it’s not bleeding or anything but still… sorry…” She muttered sheepishly, her words being met with an amused giggle from the raven. “It’s alright, Shiorin~ Besides…” Their fingers threaded into her hair gripping it and tilting her ear closer to their lips. “...I don’t mind getting a few marks if they’re from you~”

Chapter Text

The five members of Advent all stood in the entrance hall, with Shiori slowly putting her jacket on while Nerissa held Lyonne in her arms. Fuwawa stood at attention in front of her, being shadowed by her twin sister and girlfriend, who was floating overhead. The older pup’s ears were perked up, her fluffy tail wagging back and forth in an excited manner as Nerissa carefully relayed instructions to her.

“Alright! Diapers are up in the nursery, his food is laid out on the counter for whenever he gets hungry and if he doesn’t want that, there’s some bottles in the fridge. Just make sure to warm them up before you give them to him. Okay?” Nerissa explained, shifting Lyonne in her arms as he perked up a bit more, curiously looking between his three aunts.

“Okay! Got it!” Fuwawa answered eagerly, making sure to store that information in her brain, it was important after all. She, Mococo, and Bijou were babysitting Lyonne for a full day. Shiori and Nerissa had been dying to have a day for just the two of them for a while now and had called upon Advent to watch their baby at their place for a few hours.

The girls had, of course, eagerly said yes and Fuwawa in particular was very excited to be able to do this. Honestly, she had been dreaming of this day for a while and now that it was here, she could barely contain her excitement. She absolutely loved babies and her nephew in particular and now she had the chance to take care of him for a day, with the assistance of her sister and girlfriend.

A question then struck her, however. “The milk doesn’t need to be too warm does it?” She asked, recalling something she had read on the internet a few days ago. “No, just slightly warmer than your hands.” Nerissa answered, her wings flapping a bit in an anxious manner.

Fuwawa gave a firm nod, indicating she had heard her friend loud and clear. They already seemed a bit anxious about leaving her baby behind, so she wanted to do anything possible to calm their surely rattled nerves. Nerissa then sighed, quietly counting off her fingers to make sure she didn’t neglect to mention anything.

“Alright, that should be everything. Um… are you sure you guys will be okay?” The raven asked, looking between the smiling faces of her friends. “Don’t worry, Nerissa. Everything will be just fine, I promise.” Fuwawa answered in a gentle tone, hoping to dampen any worries they had. “Yeah! We’ve got this, okay?” Mococo piped up in a more exuberant voice.

Nerissa giggled at the younger pup's liveliness and let out a small sigh to expel the tension in her muscles. “I know… I’m just being a mama bear I guess…” She muttered, before shifting Lyonne in her grasp to carefully hand him off to Fuwawa. “But I know you’ll all keep a close eye on him…”

“We will! How could we not when he’s this cute?” The pup giggled, holding the baby close to her and nuzzling his cheek, making him smile at the affection. Nerissa laughed in turn, feeling a whole lot better thanks to her friend's sweet treatment of her son. “Fair enough…” She muttered before leaning close and wrapping Fuwawa in a hug, being sure to give her a small scratch behind the ears.

“Thank you guys so much for agreeing to watch him for us.” Nerissa chirped, her heart feeling lighter as Fuwawa’s tail somehow began to wag even faster. “Of course!” Bijou piped up, making the raven crane her neck to face the floating rock. “We’ll take good care of him! You guys just go enjoy your date, okay?”

A salacious grin stretched across Nerissa’s face before she could stop herself. “Oh, I’m sure we will~” She answered, making Bijou roll their eyes before she continued. “It’ll be a bit weird though, going out without him. I almost don’t want to leave him behind.” She whimpered in a dramatic fashion, catching the sound of snarky giggles from behind her.

“Someone’s acting a bit clingy and protective, huh?~” Shiori teased, her smug grin showing off her sharp fangs. Nerissa immediately swiveled around, sporting a grin of her own as she met her wife’s eyes. “That’s rich coming from you, miss worry wart~” She shot back with a slight purr to her voice.

An amused chuckle fell from Shiori’s lips, her golden eyes rolling playfully. “Okay, you got me there. But I at least reserve the right to tease you about it.” Nerissa was about to say something in retaliation, but was cut off by a loud and exasperated sigh.

“Quit flirting and get moving!” Mococo exclaimed, her expression twisted into a small pout as she began to push Shiori and Nerissa out the door. “Everything will be okay! Now go enjoy your date and we’ll see you later!” The archiver shot a look behind her, holding back the temptation to dig her heels into the ground to stop from being moved. “Alright, alright we’re going!”

The couple was shoved out onto the front porch, stumbling slightly before Nerissa straightened up to call out to their friends one more time. “Don’t be afraid to call if you need anythi-” Her words were promptly cut off as Mococo slammed the door shut, physically putting an end to the conversation.

“Finally! I didn’t think they were ever gonna stop.” Bijou piped up from her spot in the air, lazily running a hand through her hair that had been recently cut short. “They weren’t, so I made them stop.” Mococo said, unable to hold back the small huff in her words. “You both know Nerissa can still hear you, right?” Fuwawa asked in a flat tone, though neither of the other girls looked too concerned.

Bijou just waved a dismissive hand, descending a bit lower to the ground as she did so. “Oh she’s not gonna care. She’ll probably just start teasing Shiori about it, knowing her. But that aside…” She leaned closer to Fuwawa, peering over her girlfriend's shoulder to look down at Lyonne, who was too preoccupied messing with the pup's hair to take notice of her. “...look who we have all to ourselves!”

That finally got his attention and he looked up, right as Bijou and Mococo got a bit closer. Almost immediately he clung a bit closer to Fuwawa, feeling a little put off by the over excited energies of his aunts. Sensing the baby's growing distress, Fuwawa held him a little closer, rubbing soothing lines upon his back.

“It’s okay, Lyonne. They just don’t know how to contain their excitement. But I promise, we’ll make sure you’re well taken care of till your parents come home!” She muttered softly, feeling a small swell of pride as the baby relaxed in her arms. A giggle fell from her lips, unaware that the sound made Lyonne smile happily. “Bau bau!”

. . .

Fuwawa and Mococo lightly jogged through the house, tails wagging and laughing jovially. Their feet thundered against the hardwood floors, though they were purposefully trying not to stomp too much. Meanwhile, they were glancing over their shoulders every two seconds.

Lyonne was hot on their heels, a bright smile on his face as he giggled loudly and made incoherent babbling sounds. He was just a few feet behind them, crawling as fast as his little limbs could carry him as he chased the twins around. Pink eyes were staring straight ahead, locked onto the pups’ fluffy and fuzzy tails.

Bijou had no involvement in this, having gone to the bathroom a few minutes ago and leaving the baby in the twins’ care. That turned out to be a poor choice as the pups quickly noticed that Lyonne had an affinity for their tails and would try to grab them. Presumably to try and put them in his mouth.

Naturally they decided to make game out of this and began to spin in place to watch as he tried to chase their tails. Lyonne of course was giggling and clearly loving it and so the pair had decided to continue. They had eventually shifted from spinning to weaving around the baby’s small form, avoiding those tiny hands as they tried to grab at them.

Eventually, the simple weaving had turned into a chase and they began to slowly jog around the house, coaxing Lyonne to chase after them. And chase them he did. He crawled like there was no tomorrow, around the living room, through the kitchen, into the dining room and then back again to the living room. All the while he was laughing up a storm, encouraging the twins to keep going.

They ducked into the spacious living room, being observed by Yorick from his spot on the coffee table. Shadow was nowhere to be found, having likely left to follow Nerissa from afar. Lyonne followed after the pup’s, his eyes zeroed in on Fuwawa’s tail, since it was longer and therefore easier to reach.

Fuwawa wasn’t about to let him get her so easily and crouched down to slip underneath Shiori’s piano and come out the other side. Lyonne, was on a mission however and relentlessly followed after his aunt’s tail, crawling under the piano and giggling as he almost got it. The pup giggled in turn, feeling her heart soar just playing with her nephew. She was honestly having so much fun.

She ran around the coffee table, meeting eyes with Yorick for a brief moment as she passed the couch before looking back to check on Lyonne. Of course, he was right behind her, crawling as fast as he could. “C’mon Lyonne! Catch me! I know you can do it!” She encouraged the baby, before giggling. “Bau Bau!”

“Lyonne! Over here, Lyonne!” Mococo called out from the opposite couch, shaking her tail to get her nephew’s attention. Seeing the movement, Lyonne began to crawl in her direction, his eyes trained on her fuzzy tail. However, he went a little too fast and his hand slipped out underneath him, causing him to faceplant right into the hardwood floor.

Mococo jumped, ice cold fear rushing through her as she watched him fall. Lyonne, however, just lifted his head, looking a bit frazzled but otherwise completely unbothered by what just happened. But the pup barely registered this and she immediately rushed over and knelt beside her nephew.

“Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry, Lyonne! Are you okay?” Mococo cried in rapid succession, scooping the baby up into her arms to check for any injuries. In response to her distress, Lyonne began to cry, believing that something was wrong and getting overwhelmed by the influx of anxiety from the pup.

He started to wiggle in her arms, crying louder as she continued to fuss over him. Before it could get any worse though, Fuwawa stepped in, taking Lyonne from her sister and grabbing the younger pup by the arm to ground them. “Moco-chan! Moco-chan! Calm down, okay?” She said, loudly exclaiming her sister’s name to get her attention, before shifting into a soft tone.

“But- But h-he fell and hurt himself a-and he…” Mococo stammered, tears welling up in her eyes as her anxiety continued to mount. How could she have let her nephew get hurt like that? Why did she have to call him and get him to chase her? This was a terrible idea. They never should have done this if it meant Lyonne could get hu-

Fuwawa tightened her grip on her sister’s arm, pulling them back down from their spiraling thoughts. “Moco-chan, stop! You’re stressing yourself out. Just breathe, okay?” She said, taking in a few deep breaths of her own and smiling as Mococo copied the action. Lyonne also began to calm down and he soon stopped crying and just slumped against his fluffy aunt.

“There we go. Just like that, you’re doing good, Moco-chan…” Fuwawa muttered softly, pleased to see her sister’s tail start to wag at her praise. “Would you look at Lyonne for me?” She asked and Mococo’s blue eyes shifted to the baby in her arms. “See? He’s not hurt. He’s okay, Moco-chan.”

The younger pup just stared, relief clear as day in her eyes, but there was still an undertone of concern. “But… h-he started crying… I thought-” “He only started crying because you started freaking out.” Fuwawa said bluntly, cutting her sister off and making their fuzzy ears flatten atop their head.

“Sorry…” Mococo muttered ashamedly, her hand lifting to fidget with the collar around her neck. “I just…saw him fall and… I got so worried…” Fuwawa gave her sister a sympathetic look and shifted her grip so she could tenderly rub their arm. “I understand, it scared me a bit too, but you need to understand that getting all stressed is never good for a baby.”

She released her grip on Mococo’s arm and looked back towards Lyonne, seeing him comfortably relaxed against her. “They learn how to react to things through our reactions after all. So things that scare you will also scare them because they think it’s how they should react.” Fuwawa explained gently before looking back towards her sister.

“I know that watching him fall like that was scary, especially with how small he is. But I promise he wasn’t hurt and you and I both saw him get right back up.” She made sure to keep her voice soft, not wanting to sound like she was just scolding her sister.

Mococo’s mood thankfully seemed to lift the more she calmed down and she eventually allowed herself to heave a small sigh from her lungs. “I know… you’re right. I’m sorry, I just… don’t want something to happen to our first and only nephew.” She gripped her collar a bit tighter, shifting it around her neck.

“Shiori and Nerissa trusted us to take care of him… I don’t want to let them down or do something to break that trust…” Mococo was a demon guard dog, protecting the ones important to her was an instinct that was rooted deep within her. So if she couldn’t do the one thing she was meant to do, then what kind of guard dog was she?

The younger pup then felt a soft hand take hold of hers and she looked up in the gentle pink eyes of her twin sister. “I know and I don’t want to either… But I promise you, nothing's gonna happen under our watch. We won’t let it and if something does, then I’m pretty sure Lyonne will be okay. He’s a tough baby after all!”

Small giggles escaped Mococo’s lips, her sister’s joke managing to make her feel a little better. “Yeah… you’re right. He is pretty tough…” The pup murmured, looking towards her nephew. Lyonne was currently trying to raise himself up, his little hand outstretched as he tried to reach for Fuwawa’s ear, making her laugh even harder.

“Careful, Lyonne! Fuwawa doesn’t like it when people touch her ears.” Mococo called out, though of course, the baby didn’t understand a word she said. Fuwawa however just gave her sister an offended look. “That’s not true!” She exclaimed loudly, prompting a smug grin from the younger pup.

“You literally only let Biboo touch your ears!” Mococo shot back, taking great pleasure in the way her sister’s face flushed a soft hue of red. “Yeah- Well… That’s because… She… I-” Fuwawa stammered, unable to formulate a proper response. She knew her sister was right after all, Bijou was the only person she allowed to touch her ears.

For good reason of course! Bijou was also so sweet and gentle with her, always touching her ears with the utmost care. It was the same story with her tail, since she often allowed the rock to brush it for her and they were always so soft… Honestly, it made her wonder how they they’d act if they ever had childre-

“Why is your face getting so red? What are you thinking of, Fuwawa?” Mococo called out, breaking the older pup from her reverie and making her very aware of just how hot her face felt at the moment. “Nothing you need to know!” She shrieked, prompting a dubious look from her little sister.

Before Mococo could ask anything though, the twins heard the clinking of crystalline feet coming down the hall. They both stopped, swiveling their heads towards the entrance to the living room, finding Bijou standing in the threshold. The rock had an almost annoyed expression on her face. She no doubt had felt the shift in emotions while she was gone. “I leave you two alone for 10 minutes…”

. . .

A small plastic spoon was held in Mococo’s hand, filled with some kind of carrot based baby food. Her arm carefully directed it towards Lyonne’s mouth, hoping he would eat the offered food. Unfortunately, the baby refused to eat it and turned his head, keeping his mouth firmly shut.

Since Lyonne was now six months old, his parents had started trying to feed him solid foods. Well… solid-ish foods since he still didn’t have any teeth yet. Their efforts had been mildly successful at best, as the baby would sometimes eat it if coaxed but most times would refuse to even look at it. This was one of those times and he was doing everything possible to avoid eating it.

Mococo groaned under her breath, they had been going through this same song and dance for the past twenty minutes with no success. It didn’t matter how many times she tried, Lyonne would not eat the food no matter what. If there was any consolation, it was kind of funny to see him squirm around in his high chair to avoid it.

“Come on, Lyonne. You need to eat.” Mococo coaxed, once again trying to put the spoon to her nephew's lips. Once again, he clenched his jaw and turned away with a pout. The pup just sighed. She didn’t know what the problem was, it was just baby food and he was being this difficult about it.

“Want me to try?” Bijou asked from their spot next to her and Mococo just groaned and handed the spoon off to her friend. “Go ahead, but I don’t think you’ll have any luck.” Ignoring the pup’s pessimistic remark, Bijou stepped over to Lyonne’s hair chair and raised the spoon up into the air.

“Okay, baby! Here comes the airplane!” She made an impression of a plane engine, the sound easily peaking Lyonne’s interest as she lightly swished the spoon in different directions. She then directed it towards the baby’s mouth, but of course, he just turned his head away even tilting it upwards as Bijou tried to make another push. “Huh, he’s a tough nut to crack.”

A deep sigh fell from Mococo’s lips, her brow furrowing as she half heartedly glared at her nephew. “It’s probably because he hates us…” She suddenly felt a hard flick against the back of her head and she whipped around to find her sister giving her a look. “That’s not true!” Fuwawa chastised, looking almost offended that the younger pup would say such a thing.

“He won’t even let me pick him up! So what makes you think that he’ll want us to feed him?” Mococo shot back, annoyance clear in her tone, although it was quickly dampened by guilt. She didn’t mean to take her frustrations out on her sister, she was just getting tired of not being able to hold her nephew. While she knew that babies had their preferred caretakers, it still stung that she wasn’t that.

Fuwawa just gave them a look of understanding, knowing Lyonne’s affinity for her was kind of a sore spot for the younger pup. “Maybe he just doesn’t like the taste of the food itself.” She suggested earring a dubious look from her sister. “I doubt that, it’s just baby food. Besides, Shiori and Nerissa have given it to him before.”

“Moco-chan, he wouldn’t even eat it when I tried to feed him.” Fuwawa answered bluntly, quickly shutting down any argument’s the younger pup had. “He’s probably just being picky then, he is a baby after all.” Bijou piped up and Mococo gave a small nod of agreement. “True, Nerissa did warn us that this could happen.

A tired sigh just fell from Fuwawa’s lips, she was already getting tired of this. It was then that an idea struck her and an impish grin stretched across her face. “Why don’t you try it yourself then, Moco-chan? If he’s really just being all picky then surely you’ll have no problem eating it.” She said in a challenging tone.

The younger pup stared back at her, eyes wide in shock before they narrowed into an expression of conviction. “Alright, fine! I will!” Mococo exclaimed indignantly, stubbornly feeling the need to prove something before snatching the spoon from Bijou’s hand. The rock blinked dumbly, shocked at how fast the pup had managed to grab it before watching them bring the spoon into their mouth.

Blue eyes widened in an instant and Mococo gagged loudly as the foul taste assaulted her tongue. Coupled with the mushy texture, it made her want to vomit and she was about ten seconds away from doing so. Lyonne began to laugh, sounding very amused by her reaction.

Mococo however barely registered it and just rushed to the sink, turning on the water as she spit out that nasty orange slop. She stuck her mouth under the running water, thoroughly washing it out. Once the taste had been wiped from her tongue she turned off the sink and coughed loudly. “Oh my gosh… that was disgusting!”

She then turned toward Lyonne, who was still laughing up a storm. “I’m so sorry for thinking you hate me! You don’t have to eat that yucky slop!” Mococo proclaimed as she stepped closer to his high chair, all while he just continued giggling at her theatrics.

“Yeah, but he still needs to eat though.” Bijou piped up, making the pup briefly pause. They were right after all, Lyonne still hadn’t eaten a single thing and Mococo could hear his stomach occasionally growl. “Oh right…” She muttered sheepishly, but thankfully Fuwawa was ready to step in. “Don’t worry! I’ll go get a bottle from the kitchen.”

The older pup then left the dining room, leaving her sister and girlfriend alone to entertain Lyonne. Mococo didn’t mind though as she was having too much fun making baby talk at her nephew. “Don’t worry. You don’t need eat that garbage. I’ll tell your parents to never get that stuff ever again!” She said, smiling as Lyonne attempted to babble back at her.

“Don’t be so hard on them. They didn’t know it tasted bad.” Bijou chastised, giving her friend a tiny smack on the arm. “I know, I’m just trying to keep him smiling.” Mococo answered, rubbing her arm since the rock’s strike still stung a bit. “I can see that, but we need him calm so he can eat.”

“Again, I know but…” Mococo trailed off, her eyes averting slightly. Bijou immediately straightened up in response, feeling a sudden influx of sadness from her friend. “I feel like if I can keep Lyonne entertained, then maybe he’ll start to like me more…” The pup murmured in a dour voice.

Bijou just gave her a confused look. “Huh? What are you talking about? He already likes you.” She said pointing to the baby that was currently giggling and babbling happily. Mococo however just gave the rock a small frown. “No, he likes Fuwawa. He won’t even let me hold him without crying.”

Amethyst eyes just stared at Mococo, seeing the small wisps of energy floating off them, that energy was the materialization of the pup’s emotions.. Normally they couldn’t be seen by the naked eye, not even gods or powerful mages could see them. But as the jewel of emotions, Bijou could see them and even feel that energy flow into her, allowing her to sense what people were feeling.

Right now, the emotional energy Mococo was putting off was a mixture of gray and muddy red. ‘Just like always…’ “Well I can see why.” Bijou said, bluntly replying to her friend. The pup gaped at her, looking all kinds of offended. “Hueh!? What’s that supposed to mean, Biboo?”

“Look I’m not saying that to be mean, but… Mococo you’ve gotta understand that you have a lot of anxiety packed into you. Babies can feel that and it makes them feel overwhelmed.” Bijou said calmly, stepping closer to her friend to take their hand and give it a comforting squeeze. “I promise, Lyonne doesn’t hate you. He’s just feeling your emotions and responding to them alongside you.”

Mococo went silent, her eyes staring down at her friend. She knew they were right, she did have a lot of unprocessed anxiety that she never really got over. Her ears flattened atop her head, she hated the fact that she was like this. Hated that even after ten years, her mind still couldn’t calm down from its old state of constant fear.

Just then, she heard a small whine and she looked over to see Lyonne reaching out to her. Curious, she leaned closer, wondering if he wanted something. But all he did was touch her face, cupping her cheeks in his little hands. Mococo’s eyes widened, shocked that this was even happening before they softened and leaned into his touch. ‘Okay… maybe he really doesn’t hate me…’

A few moments later, Fuwawa came back into the room, milk bottle in hand. “Hmm… hopefully this is warm enough…” The pup muttered as she approached and Mococo just sighed before pulling away, allowing her sister to lift Lyonne out of the high chair and into her arms. “Alright, I’m back! Now, let’s see if you prefer this…”

She held the bottle up to Lyonne’s mouth and he immediately latched onto it, eagerly suckling out the milk. Fuwawa just smiled warmly, giggling as the baby even reached up to grasp onto the bottle. Mococo just watched her all the while, unable to help the smile that stretched across her face. As jealous as she was that Fuwawa was Lyonne’s favorite aunt, she was just glad her sister was happy.

Her eyes then trailed over to Bijou and she physically paused as she locked onto them. The rock was quietly leaning against the table, a soft smile on their face as their eyes remained locked onto Fuwawa and Lyonne. But there was something within their gaze, a longing, a need, a want. Mococo glanced back towards her sister wondering what Bijou was seeing. ‘What is she thinking about…?’

. . .

“Okay Lyonne, look at me… No… that’s Yorick… Look at me. Look at Biboo! There we go! Now repeat after me! Skibidi…” Bijou said to her nephew, giggling as she fruitlessly attempted to seize the infant’s attention. Lyonne looked down at her from his sitting position, his pink eyes wide in curiosity before he attempted to say something back. “Ahhbuha!” He exclaimed with a bright smile.

Bijou just let a deep breath fall from her lungs, trying her best not to laugh. “Close enough. Now try saying… Sigma!” Lyonne giggled, not knowing or understanding what his aunt just said, but still finding it hilarious. “Mm mmmmah!” He babbled out, with none of his noises sounding even remotely close to human words.

A squeaky laugh from Bijou’s lips and she let the upper half of her body flop down onto the floor. “Well this is… going… not sure where, but it’s going…” The rock was currently in the living room, lying flat on her stomach in front of Lyonne was currently sitting up and watching her intently.

She was trying to teach him some of the brain rot terms she knew and get him to… attempt to repeat them. Bijou wasn’t necessarily trying to steal his first word or anything, she just wanted to teach him stuff she knew would annoy his parents in the future. A mischievous grin stretched across her face, imagining a slightly older Lyonne busting out cringe brain rot lingo.

Just then she felt a soft weight flop atop her head and she glanced up to find Lyonne leaning against her. “What do you think you’re doing huh? Trying to give Aunt Biboo a hug? Well come here then you little shrimp!” The rock exclaimed, delighted that she finally knew someone small enough for her to call that.

Her hands reached out and she eagerly snatched Lyonne up, then using her powers she began to float off the ground. She pulled her nephew against her front, her body twisting itself in the air before she managed to get into an upright position. Lyonne laughed all the while, his little limbs flailing in excitement.

“Now you’re mine! Aunt Biboo has captured you and there is no escape!” Bijou exclaimed, letting out a dramatic evil laugh. Lyonne of course laughed along, before his attention was caught by the gem on his aunt's chest. The rock looked down, seeing that it was currently a brilliant emerald green color.

“Ah! That’s my gem. It shows the emotions I’m feeling. Right now it’s green, which means I’m happy!” Bijou explained, pulling Lyonne a bit closer to her chest so he could get a better look. The infant’s pink eyes just stared at it, utterly entranced by its luster and color.

He reached out, attempting to touch it before Bijou pulled him away. “Not so fast there, shrimp. Only your aunt Fuwawa can touch my gem.” Lyonne pouted a bit only to start laughing as she once again shifted in the air, settling into a criss-cross position so she could set him in her lap. “Anyways… back to what we were doing beforehand. Say… Gyatt!”

“What are you doing…?” Bijou heard a familiar voice behind her, prompting her to turn and look down. Mococo stared back at her, their face twisted in a look of confusion and vague concern. “Oh! I’m trying to teach him brain rot terms.” The rock answered, sounding way more proud of herself than she probably should be.

Poor Mococo just looked even more confused. “Why though? He can’t even talk yet…” Bijou began to bounce Lyonne a bit in her arms, making him giggle. “Well he’s babbling so he’s getting there.” She answered with a bright smile. “Besides, I’m just trying to say enough silly words that he’ll remember and repeat in the future.”

“So you’re purposefully being a bad influence on him.” Mococo said pointedly and Bijou just smiled proudly. “Yeah! Pretty much!” It was just then that the rock realized something. She could feel the emotions of three other beings in the house; Mococo, Lyonne, and Yorick. Just a bit ago there were four. “By the way, where's Fuwawa?”

Mococo briefly tensed up, anxiety spiking for a moment at the mention of her sister before she shook it off. “Out. She just left to go get lunch for us, so she’ll probably be back soon.” The pup answered, clearly feeling a bit stressed out due to the lack of Fuwawa’s presence, though having Bijou near her did seem to help a bit.

“Oh! Okay! Thanks for letting me know.” Bijou said before turning back to Lyonne to continue saying words to him. Mococo just watched her all the while, her mind wandering off as her friend and nephew’s giggles became simple background noise.

The mention of Fuwawa had brought the older pup to the forefront of Mococo’s mind. She was a bit anxious now that they weren’t nearby, but knew they wouldn’t be gone for too long and she managed to keep any bad thoughts away. One thing that couldn’t escape her brain though was the image of Bijou staring at her sister just a short hour ago.

Her brow furrowed slightly. She didn’t know why this was bugging her so much, or why she was so fixated on it. It was just a simple stare, Bijou and Fuwawa stare at each other all the time. After all, they have been dating for years now and she knew it was just a normal thing between them.

But something about that stare felt… different. It wasn’t anything the usual stares she saw from either her sister or Bijou. There had been a small spark in their eyes, a desire for something that Mococo just couldn’t put her finger on. She knew it was probably something private between them, something she didn’t need to know and should forget about, but her curiosity just wouldn’t let this one go.

In the end, she just couldn’t keep quiet about it. “Hey Biboo…” She called out, getting the rock’s attention. “Yeah?” Mococo closed her hand into a loose fist, her claws scratching against her palm. “Why were you staring at Fuwawa earlier…?”

Bijou almost immediately froze, their head slowly turning to properly face the pup. “Uh… w-what do you mean..?” Mococo gave a dubious look at her friend’s sudden nervousness. “When she was feeding Lyonne his bottle earlier, you were staring at her and had this strange look in your eyes.”

Amethyst eyes shifted around, looking anywhere else but at Mococo. Her gem turned a light hue of pink, mixed with small bits of red, showing just how flustered she was getting. “I-It was nothing…” It also didn’t help that she was a terrible liar and Bijou knew her friend knew this. “Biboo… be honest with me. Why were you staring at her like that?”

The rock hung her head, the pink color of her gem spreading up into her cheeks. Lyonne tried to touch it again, but was once again held back by his aunt. “I… I was…” Bijou sighed, trying to expel the remaining tension in her body. “I was admiring her…”

“Huh?” Mococo uttered almost immediately, the answer not computing in her brain for some reason. “Admiring her? For what?” She asked, genuinely confused. “W-Well it’s just…” Bijou sighed again and shifted Lyonne in her grasp so she could float down onto one of the couches. “I just loved seeing her care for him…”

A small smile stretched across the rock’s face. “She’s such a natural at it. She’s so sweet and affectionate with him. I just love seeing her act all motherly…” As she spoke she shifted Lyonne in her grasp, allowing her to look into his pink eyes as they stared up at her curiously. “It um… It makes me wonder how she would act if we ever had children of our own...”

Mococo’s eyes widened, surprised to hear such a genuine and soft answer. But beneath the surprise, she felt something else, a pang anxiety. Bijou felt it too and immediately began to stammer to try and hold their attention and stop it from festering. “U-Uh… Mococo! Y-You know I love your sister right?”

“Yes…?” The pup answered slowly, wondering just where they were going with this. “Well I um…” Bijou muttered, her face growing redder by the second, but she pushed forward. “I mean it… I love her… I mean I really really love her. Like… I want to marry her and start a family with her some day, kind of love. And seeing her treat Lyonne so well… it makes me fall in love with her all over again.”

As she listened to Bijou speak, Mococo could still feel that pang of anxiety in her chest. She didn’t know why it was there or what it was for, but something deep down told it had to do with her sister and friend. But she pushed it down, because despite how she felt, she was still happy hearing just how much Bijou loved Fuwawa.

“You know, Biboo…” Mococo muttered as she sat down beside them, a warm smile on her face as she looked at them. “Out of anyone else in the world that my sister couldn’t have fallen in love with, I’m glad it was you…” Amethyst eyes widened briefly in surprise, before softening as Bijou smiled back up at her friend. “Thank you…” Bijou replied softly, her gem regaining an emerald green hue.

Hearing Mococo say that was honestly one the most sweet and relieving things she had ever heard. However, she could still feel their anxiety festering within them and she knew she had to do something to distract them. She looked down at Lyonne, meeting eyes with the infant before a grin stretched across her face. “You wanna teach him some words too?”

. . .

For the first time since this morning, the house fell silent. The only sound in the air were the light snores that fell from Mococo’s lips as she laid passed out on one of the couches. She was slumped against the cushions, head craned back as she hugged a pillow against her chest.

Fuwawa and Bijou giggled from their spot on the opposite couch. “I’m surprised she knocked out so fast.” The rock joked, snuggling a bit closer to her girlfriend, head resting atop their shoulder. “I know right? She wasn’t even all that hyper today.” The pup joked back giggling as she adjusted Lyonne in her arms.

The baby was also fast asleep, his head resting comfortably against Fuwawa’s shoulder. “She must’ve worn herself out while playing with him, she certainly looked like she was having fun.” She said, glancing down to Lyonne’s sleeping form. “Looks like she also wore him out though, they passed out at almost the same time.”

“I guess Shiori and Nerissa are going to sleep very well tonight.” Bijou muttered jokingly, chuckling quietly under her breath. “Biboo…” Fuwawa said in a scolding manner, trying her hardest not to laugh. “What? I’m not wrong am I?” The rock exclaimed, gesturing towards Lyonne to empathize just how heavily he was sleeping.

“No you’re not.” Fuwawa giggled, playfully nudging her shoulder as Bijou was leaning against it. “It’ll probably be very good for them though. They did mention a while back that he was having trouble staying asleep at night.” The rock made a small hum under her breath. She had seen just how tired Shiori and Nerissa were during the first three months of Lyonne’s life.

But now, part of her couldn’t help but imagine herself in that scenario. Feeling exhausted because of an infant that kept waking up at odd hours of the night. “Man, having a baby must be tough.” Bijou muttered offhandedly to herself, before perking up as she heard a sweet giggle in her ear. “That I don’t doubt but…” Fuwawa looked down at Lyonne. “…I believe it’s worth it.”

That, Bijou could agree with and a bright smile stretched across her face to express as much. Just then, a shy expression overtook the pup’s face, their cheeks turning a soft hue of red. “Um… Biboo…” Fuwawa murmured, her eyes shifting about but not really focusing on anything. “Would you… want to have a family of our own in the future…?”

“I do!” Bijou said without a second thought, feeling her heart soar with happiness that her gem reflected in color. However, a realization quickly struck and her smile soon fell. “But we can’t because of…” Her eyes glanced straight ahead, landing on Mococo’s sleeping form on the other couch.

Fuwawa just sighed deeply, her own mood damping as she looked at her sister. “I know… I may love her a lot and understand what she feels but…even I’ve grown a bit frustrated…” Ever since their escape from the Cell, Mococo had been hyper dependent on her and for a long while, that dependency was mutual.

But then she fell in love with Bijou and her desperate need for her sister’s presence lessened dramatically. Mococo didn’t have that luxury however, and if anything, their fear of being apart from her had only grown worse ever since then. Fuwawa understood why, if their circumstances were reversed she had no doubt she’d be afraid to, but with things as they currently were…

“Can’t we just talk with Mococo about all this?” Bijou asked, keeping her voice quiet so as to not wake up the younger pup. Fuwawa just sighed deeply. “I want to… Really, I do… but I’m just scared to do it… You know how she is, Biboo… If she’s faced with the prospect of being left on her own… it’ll break her…”

The rock couldn’t make a counter argument if she tried. She knew her girlfriend was right after all. “I know… but we can’t keep codling her like this forever…” Even Bijou herself winced at her own words. “I know it sounds mean, but it’s for her own good… She needs to learn how to not be so emotionally dependent on you. How to just… be by herself! She can’t keep living like this, none of us can…”

“Can’t argue that… But healing from something like what we went through is… difficult.. Even I still deal with bouts of separation anxiety…” Fuwawa muttered, one of her ears twitching slightly. Bijou understood her fully, even after all these years she still never got over her fear of the dark, or stopped being hyper aware of her friend’s emotions.

Just then, Lyonne stirred awake, making small whines as his pink eyes fluttered open. He looked up at his aunt’s, focusing particularly on Fuwawa with an awestruck gaze. The couple stared back, curious as to what he was looking at before the infant reached up, his little hands gripping onto Fuwawa’s hair to begin playing with the fluffy locks.

Fuwawa just giggled, finding her nephew’s antics to be quite amusing. Bijou just watched the scene unfold, her smile returning as she quietly admired her beautiful girlfriend. “Hey, Biboo…” The pup suddenly piped up, pulling Bijou’s attention. “We don’t need to rush all this…. We’ve got plenty of time to figure things out.”

Bijou just stared up at Fuwawa, still gazing at them lovingly as their words floated into her mind. A small sigh then fell from her lips, her earlier smile finally returning. “Yeah… You’re right… we’ve got all the time in the world…” She then lifted her hand, palm rubbing soothing lines across Lyonne’s tiny back and she unconsciously snuggled a bit closer to her silly pup.

Chapter Text

Golden eyes stared up at the dark ceiling, dull and heavy with exhaustion. But it didn’t matter how long Shiori closed her eyes or gazed into the black abyss of her bedroom ceiling, she just couldn’t fall back asleep. Her body was limp, ready to finally shut down again and return to its prior blissful state, but her mind simply wouldn’t allow it.

Shiori lifted a hand, running her fingers through her messy dual toned bangs as a quiet sigh spilled from her lips. The temptation to pick up her phone and check the date was there, but there was no point in doing so, she already knew what day and time it was. ‘August 5, 2:17 AM’ 

It was probably a little bit past that by now, since she had been awake for a little over five minutes, but that barely changed anything. Regardless of how long she’s laid here, today was still the dreaded anniversary of that fateful day. The day she had been taken and thrown in prison, the day she had watched her parents be killed right in front of her, the day she had lost everything…

Another sigh fell from Shiori’s lips, this one much heavier with the dull weight pressing onto her heart. It didn’t matter how much had passed since then, the archiver’s body simply forced her awake at the same time she had been suddenly awakened by her father that night. ‘Just like last year and the year before that and so on…’ She thought humorlessly.

She had even taken a ton of sleep medication before bed in preparation for tonight, hoping it would keep her asleep. But clearly, her efforts were for naught and it didn't matter what preventative measures she took. The archiver gripped at her bangs, repressing the urge to cry in frustration.

‘I need to get up…’ Her eyes subconsciously glanced towards her wife, sleeping peacefully on their side of the bed. A faint smile tugged at Shiori’s lips just from seeing them, they looked so content and beautiful in their sleep. Part of her didn’t want to step away, but as much as she wished to stay and curl up next to the raven, she just needed a moment alone with her thoughts.

And so she sat up, carefully pulling the covers off herself as she slipped from the bed. She could hear Nerissa stir slightly at a sudden shift in weight upon the mattress, but they quickly settled again, their face snuggling against their pillow. Shiori quietly sighed in relief, thankful she hadn’t accidentally awoken the raven. 

She bent down, retrieving one of her hoodies off the floor and slipping it on as she made her way out of her room. The archiver slowly lumbered down the hall, her footsteps heavy, weighed down by the thoughts and feelings festering within her. She made her way down stairs, her feet carrying her into the living room.

Her golden eyes glanced out the window, taking in the pitch black new moon, the same as it had been the previous year. A small hum of disappointment was made in her throat. Thanks to the majesty that was the lunar cycle, the moon was always new on this specific night.

While there was something a bit comforting about the consistency, there was still a small weariness that came from seeing it every year. At least it allowed the stars to stand out in the black backdrop of the sky, for once, not overshadowed by the moon. ‘Father always loved the stars…’ Shiori thought to herself, feeling a faint lump forming in her throat as a longing grew within her.

She could still remember those nights. When her father would take her out to the flower field, and they’d sit by the path and stare up at the sky, tracing constellations with their fingers. ‘He always said the night sky was the gods' canvas and that the stars told of their stories…’ The longing she felt was soon joined by bitterness, but she quickly shook her head, attempting to banish the thoughts. 

‘Maybe I shouldn’t look at the stars right now…’ Shiori then stepped away from the window, her fingers tracing along her piano as she passed it by. There was a temptation to play something, to express her emotions in anything but words. But since it was still late, she didn’t want to risk waking her family.

And so she moved past the piano, stepping before the fireplace and looking up at the vase upon the mantle. It currently sat empty, as she didn’t have time to fill it due to being busy with her son. ‘It’s almost fitting…’ Shiori thought bitterly, feeling a similar emptiness in her heart.

Tears began to form in her eyes, but she forced them back and willed herself to step away from the fireplace. She stepped over to one of her bookshelves, her fingers reaching up to trace the leather spines of the books that sat within it. Each one was special in her eyes. Some were old, some were new, and some she even penned herself.

If there was one thing Shiori loved, it was stories. The idea that one could create entire worlds and people in their minds and translate them into words on a page was astonishing to her. Stories had been around long before the dawn of civilization and those tales often held many meanings and every story was unique.

Shiori could remember every story she had ever read or had been told and somehow she never got tired of them. Books were her comfort space after escaping the cell, as they allowed her moments of peace. She could simply get lost in a world of someone else's creation and forget her own troubles.

‘Mother loved writing stories…’ The archiver managed to crack a tiny smile. It was no surprise that she had grown a fondness for reading and writing, as her late mother had shared this very love with her when she was much younger…

. . .

Her small hands fussed over her doll's dress, carefully smoothing out any wrinkles or rubbing off any smudges of dirt she found on the soft material. She hummed a small tune under her breath as she worked, reciting one of her mother’s lullabies from memory. Though her doll wasn’t actually alive, part of her couldn’t help but pretend like she was singing to it. 

As silly as it sounded, she couldn’t help it, she loved her doll a lot. It was a gift she had received from both her parents on her fourth birthday and it was one of her most important treasures. As such, she made certain to take good care of it, which she had done a fairly good job at. In the six years that she’s had Dolly, she’s only ever had to clean off minor smudges or smooth out her dress.

Though many of those smudges likely came from dragging her around in the middle of the night when she was younger. She paused in her cleaning, looking down at Dolly’s black button eyes, before feeling a small wave of guilt and hugging her to her chest. “I’m sorry for how I used to drag you around… I promise I’ll never do that to you again.” She muttered quietly, hugging Dolly a bit closer.

The plush material of the doll’s body squished against her, making Shiori smile. “I’ll take that as you forgiving me.” She joked with a small giggle before turning to look out the window. The grass outside was brown and pale green, the sign of the approaching winter.

Shiori frowned slightly and tucked her knees up closer to her chest. While she did find the winter to be very beautiful, she also hated the cold. She was lucky that father knew how to keep the house warm with his magic during the cold months, but that still didn’t stop the tiny shivers that Shiori occasionally felt. Gods she hoped to never be trapped in the cold forever, she didn’t think could manage that.

Just then, she heard a nearby door open and close, followed by light footsteps, coming down the hall. Shiori instinctively perked up and turned towards the source of the noise. Right as she did, her mom stepped out from the hall and into the living room, flipping through a stack of papers in her arms.

The black haired woman then paused, looking up from her current task to glance confusedly around, as though she were searching for something. “Mom? What are you looking for?” Shiori called out, making her mother jump slightly, as if she had just noticed that she was there. “Oh, I’m looking for your father. Do you know where he is?”

“He just left a bit ago. Apparently the high priest needed him for something at the church.” Shiori answered simply, recalling the moment just a short hour ago. A courier had delivered a letter to her father, simply stating that his presence was required by the high priest. She was a bit saddened to see her father leave so suddenly, but knew that he took great pride in his work so she didn’t complain.

Once she answered though, she noticed her mother’s face turn slightly crestfallen. “Oh I see…” She murmured quietly, her grip on her papers noticeably loosening. The reaction didn’t go unnoticed by Shiori. “Are you okay? What's wrong?” The young girl asked, snapping her mother out of whatever state they had fallen into.

“Oh! Nothing really. I had just finished this novel and was hoping to get your father to read and review it before I decide to publish it.” Mom answered, a soft smile decorating her features while Shiori just started up at her curiously. She knew of her mother’s love of writing and had been reading her stories since the first day she could comprehend words. But there was something that confused her.

“Why do you need dad to do it?” The young girl asked curiously. She knew her father was incredibly bright and intelligent, but her mother was easily the better of the two when it came to literature. Her mother just smiled at her, the expression coming across as more of a cheeky grin. “Well he always does have the best taste out of everyone I know, so it’s only natural to ask him.”

A faint sigh then fell from her lips, though it was clearly exaggerated. “Sadly I’ll have to wait a bit this time…” Shiori then watched as her mother’s saddened look returned, making her chest ache a bit. She didn’t like seeing her mother upset and it made her wish there was something she could do.

‘Wait… I can do something!’ The revelation came to the ten year old girl in a flash. “I could review it for you!” Shiori had become quite well versed in the world of literature, thanks in part to both her parents. As such, she believed she could effectively review her mother’s work. Plus, it helped that she had read all of her novels at least three times.

“Really? Are you sure, darling?” Her mother asked, looking pleasantly surprised, but still offering her daughter an out in case they changed their mind. “Yes! I love your books and would love to help you with one!” Shiori replied instantly, an exuberant smile on her face.

Her mother just gave a radiant smile. “Alright, then come sit at the table with me and we can do it together.” She said, gesturing for Shiori to join her, which the young girl eagerly did, making sure to bring her doll over as well. The pair sat down at the table, with mom handing Shiori the top half of the papers. “I figured you’d want to actually read it, so you can have the top pages.”

Shiori just beamed up at her, a large grin stretching across her face and exposing her little fangs. “Really! Thank you!” She exclaimed before eagerly grabbing the first page to begin reading. Her mother just gave an amused giggle, sounding very pleased to see her daughter’s joy.

The two worked well into the evening, quietly reading through and reviewing everything that was written. Shiori had even managed to complete her half of the papers and was now starting to read the ones her mother had finished reviewing. Just then, the door opened and Shiori’s father stepped inside, still wearing his church robes.

“Sorry I was gone for so long. Father Edgar needed my help with restoring some old tapestries a few travelers had found.” He explained apologetically, setting down his satchel as his eyes locked onto his wife and child sitting at the dinner table. Golden eyes shifted between them, taking in the stack of papers between them, with several more strewn about as they read.

It didn’t take him very long to figure out what was going on and a small grin stretched across his lips. “Found a replacement for me so quick, Niori? My dear, I’m hurt…” He snarked, laughing as his wife just gave him a smirk of her own. “Well you weren’t here, but luckily our daughter so graciously offered to help~” Niori teased, setting down her papers to get up and fix her husband’s messy white hair.

“That’s my girl! Always helping others!” Dad cheered proudly, leaning down to wrap Shiori in a hug, one that she eagerly returned. He then playfully ruffled her hair, sending the black locks into disarray, but Shiori just laughed jovially. “Daddy! Stop! You’re messing up my hair.”

The man just continued chuckling, but still had the courtesy to give an apologetic smile. “Sorry, sweetie. I couldn’t help myself.” He leaned over, looking down at the papers his daughter was reading. “So how is it?” Shiori beamed up at him, their matching golden eyes meeting. “It’s amazing! I think this is Mama’s best story yet!”

“Best one yet, huh?” Her father parroted, looking between Shiori and Niori, who had a small bashful smile on her face. “Well if my daughter says it is, then it must be!” He proclaimed, straightening out his posture as his wife just giggled at him. “Oh? Is that how it works, Shiro?” Shiro just grinned at her proudly. “It does now.”

. . .

Shiori let a deep sigh spill from her lips, the memory coming to a sweet close as she reached the end of the bookshelf. A bitter smile stretched across her face. The archiver always loved her mother’s novels, but that day had really changed things for her. No longer was she just another reader, she was an active participant in its creation and it became one of her favorite things to do with her mother.

But sadly, time had not been kind to her mother’s stories. Over the past nine millennia, her books were slowly lost or destroyed and as far as she knew, there were none left. But yet she could still recall every last one of her mother’s stories. Every word, every detail, and every title remained sealed within her memory. However, just remembering them wasn’t the same as holding the pages in her hands.

Gods the things she would give just to hold and read her mother’s books once more. Even if just for a few scant moments, she would happily run her fingers across those delicate pages, feel the dried ink and leather covers. Part of her had even considered writing them out by memory and publishing them, so the world could experience her mother’s stories again.

Yet she knew she couldn’t go through with it. They were her mother’s stories, not hers. She had no right to publish them, when she wasn’t even alive to give her own opinion on the matter. ‘If only I could ask-’ Shiori unconsciously looked towards the vase on the mantle, only to remember that it was still empty.

She turned back around and her head fell forward, lightly thunking against the wooden bookshelf. What was she thinking? Asking would yield nothing. An ache grew in her chest, the pain centering in her heart as she felt the urge to cry. But along with it, the bitterness she felt also grew.

Damn the gods for taking that life away from her. Damn them for hating her and her father’s mere existences so much that they mercilessly stripped her of everything she had ever known. She hated them, they were evil. Corrupt, simple, detestable, evil beings. And yet her father had worshiped them… dedicated his life to their stories and supposed teachings…

. . .

“Do you really have to go?” Shiori asked dourly, clutching her doll close to her chest as she stared up at her mother. “Sadly yes, unfortunately books don’t sell themselves.” Niori said, gathering all the copies of her newest book and putting them in a large basket.

The young girl just pouted, she knew her mother had a point, but she was still sad to see her leave. It meant she won’t be able to see her for a few hours. “Can I at least come with you?” Shiori said, giving her best pleading expression to hopefully sway her mother’s answer. Niori just gave her guilty smile. “I wish you could. But it is much too cold, darling. I can’t risk my precious daughter falling ill.”

“But I’m big and strong now! I can handle the cold for a few hours.” Shiori protested. She wasn’t small anymore, she could regulate her own body temperature, plus she had a nice fur cloak. “I know you are, but as your mother I can’t help but worry. You’ll understand when you have children of your own.”

Shiori just rolled her eyes. Have children of her own? She highly doubted that. Just then she felt warm hands cup her cheeks, tilting her head up so a pair of lips could be pressed against her forehead. “I’m sorry you can’t join me. But, if you’d like, I can bring home something sweet for you.” Niori said, her proposition making Shiori’s eyes immediately light up.

“Really!” She exclaimed, feeling her sweet tooth already acting up. Niori just giggled, her fingers tenderly fixing her daughter's black hair. “Of course. As long as you promise to be good and listen to your father while I’m gone.” Shiori’s smile grew brighter. “I promise! I’ll be on my best behavior!”

Niori’s silver eyes turned warm and she gave her daughter one more peck on the head. “Thank you, darling. I’ll be back before sundown and we can make dinner together when I get back.” “Okay!” Shiori replied, smiling as she watched her mother stand up and pull her cloak over her shoulders. “Bye, Mama! See you soon.” She said while waving, with Niori waving back. “See you soon, darling.” 

With that, Niori turned and left the house, leaving Shiori staring up at the door she had just gone through. The young girl just sighed, feeling a faint loneliness stirring in her chest now that she was by herself. “Maybe I should go see what father’s doing…” She knew he was probably busy, but she just wanted to be around someone right now.

Her doll was held closer against her chest and she stepped away from the door and headed further into the house. She soon came upon the door to her father’s study and she tentatively pushed the door open and let herself in. It didn’t take long for her eyes to find him and she quietly stared in awe as she looked up at him.

Shiro was sitting at his large desk, several open books and scrolls spread across it. Dozens of old papers and tapestries were arranged in front of him and a paper and quill sat to his left. Hearing the door open, his golden eyes looked up, turning towards his young daughter and his face immediately lit up.

“Oh Shiori! What are you doing here, sweetie?” He asked, looking very happy to see her. “I just… felt a bit lonely so I wanted to see you, is all.” Shiori answered meekly, feeling her mood lifting thanks to her father’s cheerful demeanor. “Lonely? Is your mother not home?” Shiro inquired, unaware his wife had just left.

“No, she went into town to sell her novel.” Shiori answered, still feeling a bit of pride knowing she was the first to read it. “Well then I guess it’s just the two of us for a while.” Her father joked with a small laugh, before a guilty expression overtook his features. “Unfortunately I can’t play right now, I need to finish this up.”

Shiori’s mood soured a bit. Even though she had expected he would be busy, it still stung that they couldn’t spend any proper time together. But despite her disappointment, she couldn’t but curiously look over the various books and ancient tapestries laid out upon her father’s desk.

“What are you even doing? Why are you just looking at a bunch of old things?” Shiori asked with genuine curiosity, only to feel confused as her father began to laugh. “Oh, sweetie. They’re not just a bunch of ‘old things’ They’re scriptures and tapestries of the gods.” Shiro answered, a prideful look swelling in his golden eyes.

A small hum of understanding fell from Shiori’s lips. She knew her father was a theologist and was very passionate about his work, studying the gods and translating their stories. While she didn’t really understand it nor really cared about the gods, she still knew her father loved his work and admired the gods greatly.

“What gods exactly?” Shiori asked, her eyes glancing back at the tapestries. The image displayed four humanoid figures surrounding a sphere, with numerous smaller figures in the background.  At the bottom was a line of  text she couldn’t read. “The gods of the old pantheon of course. The very ones who created the realm as we know it.” Her father answered, a sense of reverence in his voice.

He then pointed to the text at the bottom, the symbols and runes having been directly embroidered into the tapestry. “All these writings are in an ancient language and I'm one of the few in the land who can actually read it. So I’m translating it all so I can give them to Father Edgar.” Shiro explained, looking down at the curious face of his daughter.

“But why do they want the scriptures translated?” Shiori asked, her question pulling a genuine smile from her father as gently ran his fingers over the tapestry. “It’s so people can learn about the beings that brought our realm into existence, or at the very least, understand why they’re so important to humanity.”

Shiori’s golden eyes lit up. The beings that created the realm? Is that why father revered them so much? “How did they create our realm?” She asked, feeling genuinely curious and wanting to learn more. Maybe this will help bring her closer to her father, since they didn’t have many shared interests.

“Well, if you really want to know…” Shiro began, smiling brightly as he coaxed Shiori forward and pointed at the tapestry in front of him. “In the beginning, the gods created space. The planets, the stars, the sun, the vast expanse of everything that surrounds our world.” His finger traced over a depiction of the sun and three planets before trailing off.

“But on its own, space was merely principle and disorder…” He then trailed to an image of a golden apple surrounded by leaves and foliage. “So they created nature to bind everything together and bring life to the realm. But it was all just… existence. There was no beginning or end to these new lives and thus…”

His finger trailed to the image of an hourglass, with a white snake coiled around its body. “...time was created to orchestrate growth and allow beings to be born, to grow, and eventually die and from this, came evolution.” He then moved down, where the depiction of small creatures knelt before towering beings in the sky, as though they were pleading.

“Many of these beings begged for power and understanding and so the gods granted them their knowledge, but with limits. It was just enough to understand the world, to learn, and to retain.” Shiro’s hand then pulled away from the tapestry, a thoughtful and almost proud look in his eyes. “But there are a number of beings who don’t have this limitation and I am one such being.”

Golden eyes glanced down, meeting the matching ones belonging to his daughter, who was staring up at him with a look of pure wonder. “These beings are a very rare species of human. One that descended from a human that the gods had failed to impose their limitation on. Now… all members of this species are derived from that original being.” His voice sounded almost wistful and awestruck.

“The population of this species has grown quite a lot, though they are still quite rare… They have no official name in scripture but… many people have taken to calling them… archivers…” Shiro chuckled under his breath, the sound like a warm hearth on a cold winter's day. “How silly of a name is that?”

“I like it…” Shiori muttered, pulling her doll up a bit higher so she could hide her face. A large hand then pressed atop her head, fingers tenderly mussing up her black hair. “Just because it's silly doesn’t mean I don’t like it as well.” Shiro teased, taking great joy in the pout he pulled from his daughter.

Shiori glared up at him, a small frown on her face, though the effect was lost thanks to how much she was smiling. Eventually she just gave up at trying to be mad and began to giggle. That is, until a thought crossed her mind. “How can people tell who is and who isn’t an archiver?” She asked curiously.

“Well you see, all archivers share one common trait.” He then pointed at his eyes. A beautiful gold color, a paler shade near the center and a dark ring around the edge. “We all have the same golden eyes. But even without them, you can usually tell just from reading their energy. Archivers have an infinite mana and memory pool and others can feel that. Although it’s difficult to detect in children.”

As she heard him speak, Shiori reached up to her own eyes, their color an exact copy of her father’s. “Am… am I an archiver too?” Her father just smiled down at her, the hand atop her head trailing down to cup her cheek. “You are… You’ve always been such an enlightened and intelligent girl. Even if we didn’t share the same eyes, I still would have known you were just like me.”

Holding back the urge to cry at his loving words, Shiori remembered that talk she had with her mother five years prior. Suddenly, it all made sense. “Then… that means I don’t have the gods’ limitation… that’s why I can remember everything!” Her revelation pulled a chuckle from her father’s lips. “Guess you’re just like your old man, huh?”

Shiori giggled in turn, but then paused as another question crossed her mind. “Daddy… do the gods know about archivers?” Her father was silent for a moment, his hand lifting to rub his chin. “I am… unsure. But it’s highly likely they do. I don’t know what exactly they think of our species but… I’m sure they love us, just as much as the other lifeforms they created.”

No response came from Shiori. She didn’t know what to say frankly. Was her father actually right? Did the gods really love archivers, even if they were in direct defiance of their will? Who was to say? But right now, none of that mattered to her. Because she was finally learning more about her father and the things he loved and she wanted to learn even more.

“Can I… help you with your work?” Shiori asked shyly, shifting from one foot to the other as she awaited her father’s answer. “Of course! You don’t even need to ask. Come on up, sweetie!” Shiro replied with a bright smile, patting his lap as an invitation for his daughter to join him. The young practically beamed and she eagerly rushed over to-

. . .

The sound of familiar cries broke Shiori from her memory, making her posture straighten up. She looked up, facing the direction she heard the sound come from. ‘Is Lyonne crying? But why?’ Whatever the reason, her paternal instincts were not about to let her wait and find out.

Despite the gloom over her heart and the thoughts still in her mind, Shiori slowly marched out of the living room and up the stairs. She made her way into the nursery, finding Lyonne… standing in his crib and using the rail to hold himself up. Golden eyes widened, feeling a mixture of disbelief and joy at what she was seeing.

She looked to the right, meeting eyes with Shadow who was perched beside Lyonne. Was he seeing this too? Was her son actually standing on his own? Sure he had support, but he was still standing… The joy in heart grew, though it was still weighed down by the sorrow and emptiness she felt.

But she was still so happy, Lyonne was standing, he was holding himself up and looking right at her, he was still crying… ‘Oh shit-’ “Hey? Whatcha crying for, baby bird? You’re standing all by yourself, shouldn’t you be happy?” Shiori asked, trying to put some pep into her voice, but Lyonne just continued to whine, lifting one his hands to reach for his father.

“Oh? Do you just want me to hold you…?” Shiori asked confusedly as she stepped closer to the crib. Was Lyonne experiencing his sleeping troubles again? But she thought he had gotten over them months ago. As she picked him up though, his cries immediately stopped and he reached out to wrap his little arms around his father’s neck.

This just made Shiori even more confused and she looked down at Yorick, who was still resting in the crib. “What’s going on with him, Yorky?” She asked, pulling the little slime’s attention. Yorick gurled, the sound reaching the archiver’s ears and making her quietly gasp. “He could… feel that I was sad..”

How was that possible? Was this some kind of… demon thing she wasn’t aware of? Nerissa did seem to be very in tune with Shiori’s emotions… Maybe that’s something Lyonne inherited? Despite her confusion though, she just hugged her son close to her, feeling a wave of emotions rush through her, many of which she couldn’t even begin to truly process.

“Come on… let’s go lay down together. What do you say?” Shiori whispered into Lyonne’s ear, managing a weak smile as he snuggled closer to her. Taking that as a sign of confirmation, the archiver stepped out of the nursery and returned to the living room. She settled down on one of the couches, draping her body across the cushions and making sure her son was resting comfortably on her chest.

Her head fell back against a pillow, a deep sigh falling from her lips. Despite having Lyonne with her, Shiori still felt that ache deep within her heart, the memories of her late parents still fresh in her mind. Lyonne then lifted his head, his pink eyes looking down at Shiori, making the bitter feeling in her chest grow in intensity.

Even though he was just eight months old, he already looked so much like her father. Something about that thought did bring her some comfort, just knowing that she had passed down her father’s genetics to her son. She honestly wondered if Lyonne will still look like him as he grows up, with probably a few features from Nerissa’s side.

The thoughts of Lyonne growing up soon began to evolve, turning into questions about how his life will go. ‘I wonder how his social life will be… We do plan on homeschooling him once he comes of age…’ While part of her disliked the idea, keeping her son safe was her top priority. 

“I hope you’ll be able to make some friends though…” Shiori muttered, tenderly rubbing her son’s back. “Honestly, I didn’t have many friends growing up… the other kids in the village thought I was weird… But I did have one friend! Her name was… Miriam…”

. . .

The surrounding idle chatter filled Shiori’s ears, along with the clomping of hooves against dirt as she made her way through the village market. Her parents were walking right alongside her, with Niori carrying a basket full of various produce she had just bought. “Ah~ It feels nice to finally see the sun again. I swear it’s always so cloudy during winter.”

Shiro chuckled beside her, shifting his satchel which was currently filled with fresh parchments. “That I can agree with.” He said, enjoying the feeling of the sun’s rays on his face. “It’s rare to have warm days this time of year. I guess Mother Nature and Lady Space are in good moods today.”

“Wait, is the weather affected by how the concepts are feeling?” Shiori asked curiously, taking her father’s words a bit too literally. “No I was just making up a metaphor sweetie.” Her father said with a warm chuckle, his head reaching down to muss up his daughter's hair. “Though for all I know it is and I just made a fool of myself.”

“Isn’t that what you usually do, Shiro~” Niori teased, earning her an indignant look from her husband. “Hey, at least I’m a confident fool! That’s something most others can’t say.” Shiro exclaimed, pouting as his wife just giggled at him. “That you are…” She then moved closer, leaning up to press a small kiss on his cheek. “But you’re my fool~”

Shiro’s face immediately flushed bright red, but he pushed his fluster aside to say something back, only to be cut off by his daughter. “Ew! No need to kiss when we’re out in public!” Shiori exclaimed, stomping her little feet as she walked, feeling clearly embarrassed to see her parents so lovey dovey.

Her mother however just began to giggle even more. “But he’s my husband, so I have plenty reason to kiss him in public~” Niori said before leaning down to whisper in her daughter's ear. “Besides, I know you’ll change your tune whenever you grow up and find someone you want to kiss~”

A bright blush bloomed across Shiori’s face and she whipped around to swat her mother away. “Nuh uh! No way! Not gonna happen!” The young girl cried indignantly, much to the amusement of her mother who just giggled. “Whatever you say, darling…” She teased while straightening her posture.

“Leave her alone, Niori. She’s still young, so those things are far from her mind.” Shiro scolded his wife, before his brow furrowed into an attempt at a scowl. “Besides, I wouldn’t just let anyone kiss or marry my daughter. No, they need to be absolutely perfect for her.” Niori just redirected her giggles towards him. “Perfect huh? A bit of a high standard for someone we haven’t even met yet.”

“I say there is no standard too high when it comes to Shiori.” Shiro said, crossing his arms with a faint huff, meanwhile the aforementioned girl was wishing to bury herself in the dirt. “Can we please stop talking about this?! I’m never going to kiss or marry anyone and that’s final!”

Niori just gave an amused hum, but reached down to gently stroke her daughter’s. “Alright, we’ll stop. Sorry for embarrassing you~” She teased one last time, making Shiori pout even harder. But she knew she couldn’t stay mad at her mother. “Apology accepted… I guess…”

As the family continued walking, they soon came upon a group of teen boys huddled around an old house. They were cheering and making mocking sounds and Shiori wondered what they were directed at until she got a bit closer and saw it. Standing in the center of the group was a girl, probably around her age judging by their frame.

She had pale white skin and was dressed in a dark cloak with a cream colored dress underneath. Her hair and eyes could barely be seen, due to both the angle and the fact that her hood was pulled over her head. But even still, Shiori could see the scared look on her face, coupled with their tense posture as they were roughly shoved around by the boys.

‘What are they doing! Are they bullying her? But why?’ They weren’t just shoving though. They were laughing, calling her names like ‘freak’ and ‘outsider’. Some were even calling her a ghost in reference to her pale skin. The girl meanwhile didn’t say a word or at least, none that Shiori could hear from this distance.

‘I need to do something… They can’t do this!’ She thought to herself, before reaching up to tug on her mother’s sleeve. “Mama! Daddy! Those boys are picking on that girl! We need to help her.” Her eyes glanced back at the sight before her and just as she did, one of the boys grabbed the girl's hood and yanked it off her head, revealing her long platinum blonde hair and pointed ears.

Shiori froze, her body going stock still as she saw them. ‘A light elf…? They’re an elf! I’ve never seen one before! But wait… what’s an elf doing here?’ The elven races had all isolated themselves from humans centuries ago, so the fact that one was actually here in her village was… astounding!

But even despite her fascination with elves, Shiori knew she had to help this girl. “That doesn't look like simple picking to me…” Her father muttered, before he marched over to the teens, his golden eyes glowing dimly. “Hey! Leave that girl alone.” Shiro called out, getting the group's attention and making one of the older boys turn to face him.

“What why? We’re not doing anything wrong. Besides, she’s not from here.” The teen said, sounding very smug in the process, something that made Shiro’s blood boil. “That is still no reason to harass someone weaker than you, much less a girl.” He replied, keeping his tone calm and even, but some of his growing anger still managed to slip through.

The boy just scoffed at him, even having the nerve to roll his eyes. “Oh come on! Just look at her! She’s freakishly pale and her ears are so weird looking!” He then roughly shoved the girl to the ground, smirking as all the other boys began to laugh and cheer him on.

Shiro scowled even harder and readied a string of choice words, before his wife cut in front of him. “Now listen here…” Niori muttered darkly, making the boys all take a small step back as she approached. “I don’t know who your mothers are, but they clearly failed to teach you maggots how to show a shred of decency!”

A wicked smile then stretched across her face, her silver eyes burrowing into the boys’ souls. “But unlike them, I’m actually capable of teaching you all a lesson or two…” The oldest boy shook under Niori’s intense gaze, but still tried to maintain his false bravado, meanwhile Shiro tried to rein his wife back in. “My dear, they’re just children, there’s no need to-” 

“Quiet, Shiro!” Niori barked, making her husband immediately back down. “Are you… threatening us?” The boy then asked, making Niori’s grin only grow wider. “Oh it’s not a threat, just a simple statement. You’d know the difference if you actually pay attention in school for once.”

That turned out to be a poor choice of words, as the teen's eyes went wide in fury as his muscles tensed up. “You calling me stupid, wench!” His fist then flew forward, on a direct path for Niori’s face. It was so quick that she barely had to process it and by the time she did, she could only brace for the inevitable impact.

But before the hit could land, Shiro stepped up behind her, his hand striking out to catch the boy’s fist in a tight grip. The boy looked up at him, trying to free his hand, but to no avail as Shiro just glared down at him. “Listen here, son… I may be a man of the gods and a pacifist, but I will not let you lay a hand on my wife…” 

His glare hardened, making each of the boys cower in fear before he finally let go, allowing them to all run off. “Fine! Defend the freak for all I care!” The eldest screamed out once more, but was silenced as Shiori picked up a rock and threw it at him. “Just shut up and get lost!”

Feeling proud of herself, Shiori then turned to face the girl, only for her heart to ache as she saw them curled in a ball. Her knees were tucked up to her chest and her hands were pressed against her ears, as she was trying to hide them. “Hey are you okay?” She asked, attempting to step a bit closer, only to stop as the girl visibly flinched.

Shiori wanted to do or even say something to make them feel better, however she was struggling to think of anything. Thankfully, her father stepped in and slowly knelt beside the girl. “Are you alright, child?” Shiro asked gently, the dark tone in his voice gone and replaced with warmth.

Luckily the girl was able to calm herself and she slowly looked up towards Shiro, showing her white iridescent eyes. “Y-Yes I’m okay… they were just… bothering me is all…” She muttered, her voice soft and clear like a bell. “That looked like more than simple bothering… You’re not hurt anywhere are you?” Niori asked as she also knelt beside the girl, her silver eyes looking over their appearance.

“N-No I wasn’t, I promise…” She replied quickly, letting her hands drop to show her pointed ears. “That’s good to hear…” Shiro said with a smile before a thought appeared to cross his mind. “Where are your parents? We don’t get many elves in this country.” 

Hearing his question, the girl began to stammer. “O-Oh t-they’re at home. I s-snuck out to look at the town by myself. B-But then those boys started bothering me…” Niori just smiled at the girl, her silver eyes offering a soft look. “It’s alright. We can take you back to your mother if you want.”

“Okay!” The girl exclaimed happily, before pausing and returning to her dour state. “I-Is that a good idea though…? I don’t know any of you…” She murmured quietly, before perking up as Niori began to giggle. “I suppose you have a point, but I promise, we’ll get you home safe.”

She then began to point at herself as well as each member of her family. “But if it makes you feel better, my name is Niori. This is my husband, Shiro. And that’s our daughter, Shiori.” The girl then looked up at Shiori, who was staring down at her with a look of utter fascination.

‘An elf… I’m looking at a real light elf!’ Shiori exclaimed internally, only to be broken from her thoughts as she heard her father speak up again. “What is your name, child?” Shiro asked softly, prompting the girl to look up at him with her beautiful eyes, shimmering in an array of colors. “M-Miriam…” 

Shiro then smiled, no doubt happy that the girl had been comfortable enough to tell them. “It’s nice to meet you, Miriam.” He said while rising to his feet. “Now. Are you ready to return home to your parents?” Miriam eagerly nodded her head and went to get up, only for Shiori to rush over to her, hand outstretched, as if offering her to take it.

While Miriam was hesitant and shocked from the suddenness of the action, she slowly took Shiori’s hand and allowed them to pull her to her feet. “T-Thank you…” She muttered, unable to ignore the way the other girl continued to stare at her. “W-Why are you-” “Do you want to be friends!” Shiori suddenly cut her off, breathing a bit heavily after blurting her words out.

Miriam jumped slightly, having been clearly caught off guard by Shiori’s forwardness. That is, until a bright smile stretched across her face and her eyes shimmered beautifully. ‘They look like opals…’ Shiori thought before the girl finally spoke up. “Yes! I-I would love to…” The girl stammered, but Shiori just jumped up and cheered loudly! “Yes! I have a friend and she’s an elf!”

. . .

The memory came to an end, bringing a wave of emotion in its wake. A shuddering breath fell from Shiori’s lips, tears welling up in her eyes as she lifted her free hand in an attempt to wipe them away. Her efforts were futile however, as no matter no how many she wiped away, more just kept falling.

She didn’t know why she was trying, she knew it was pointless. The memories and thoughts were already running rampant in her mind and there was nothing she could do to stop them. All she could do was just let them pass by, feel each painful emotion they brought with them.

A weak sob passed through her lips, the longing in her heart having grown into a desperate need. The memories of her parents were so clear in her mind yet they felt so far away, because in reality they were. It had been nine thousand long years since that fateful night and even just a bit longer since she had lost Miriam.

The need in her heart dissipated, transfiguring into a painful guilt that seared into her very soul. Who was she to be remembering these fond memories of Miriam, when it was her actions that led to their death? If only she had listened to her, if she had curbed her curiosity for once, if she hadn’t picked up that stupid fucking book, maybe Miriam would still be alive. Sure she would have died in the Cell… but at least her friend would have had a shot at living the long her kind was known for. 

Just then she heard a small babbling sound, followed by a small tug on hair, breaking her from her spiraling thoughts. Shiori looked down and through the tears in her eyes she saw Lyonne, still laying on her chest, his little hand gripping onto a large chunk of her white hair. Pink eyes stared at it with a look of fascination as he tried to bring the hair to his mouth.

Realizing what was going on, Shiori began to laugh. It was weak, but was still genuine laughter. She then reached up, gently pulling her hair from her son’s grasp. “No~ You can’t eat my hair, it’s not good for you and probably doesn’t taste very good.” The archiver cooed in a broken voice, watching as Lyonne began to pout before his little face twisted into a scowl that he directed towards her.

Just seeing that look on face made Shiori laugh even harder, the memories in her head slowly being pushed aside. “You look just like me when you make that face, you know that?” She asked, reaching to pinch one of her son’s squishy little cheeks, making him pout even more.

“You really are a bad influence on him, huh?” A radiant voice muttered above her, before her cheek was gently brushed by the back of a soft hand. Shiori craned her head back and looked up, meeting the beautiful wine red eyes of her wife. “Oh… Hey, Reese…” She uttered weakly, surprised she hadn’t heard them come down. ‘Guess I was really far into my own head huh…’

Nerissa just smiled down at her, their horns glowing ever so slightly. “You feeling okay, darling…?” She asked, the use of that pet name sending a pang of longing through Shiori’s chest. “I’m… not good… but I could be worse…” The archiver muttered in reply as she sat up, her face flushing slightly as she began to wonder something.

“How long have you… been there?” Shiori asked, shifting Lyonne around so he could sit in her lap. “About 3 minutes. I just got back.” Nerissa said casually, her answer confusing her wife. “‘Just got back’? What do you…?” It was then that the archiver took a closer look at the raven’s appearance, finally noticing their tousled hair and ruffled feathers and one of their hands hidden behind their back.

“Did you… fly somewhere?” She asked, feeling more confused by the second. Her wife rarely flew out in the dead of night, at least in recent years. Nerissa’s smile grew wider though there was a distinct softness to it. “I did…” The raven answered in a soft voice, earning her a look from Shiori. “And just where did you go…?”

Wine red eyes averted for a moment and the arm behind Nerissa’s back shifted slightly. “Well…” She then pulled her arm in front of her, revealing the two flowers clutched in her fingers, a lily and an azalea. Shiori gasped softly, her golden eyes looking upon the beautiful flowers that looked to have been freshly picked. “Rissa… you…”

“I noticed your vase was empty and given what day it is… I decided to go out and get some for you…” Nerissa muttered, her voice so soft and tender that it nearly made Shiori cry all over again. But she held back and just weakly reached and gripped her wife’s hand, her thumbs gently stroking their knuckles. “You… went out and got these… for me..?”

Golden eyes looked up, meeting the loving gaze of the raven she adored above all else. “I know full well just what kind of meanings flowers can hold… Demons have a special connection to them after all…” Nerissa then reached up, tenderly stroking one of the black flowers that grew from her horns.

“In my family… our flowers only grow when we look upon the ones we love most…” She then plucked the flower from her horn, conjuring a long stem so she could hold it properly. Almost immediately, another grew in its place and Nerissa tucked the flower behind Shiori’s ear. “When I look at you… my flowers grow faster than they’ve ever had in my life… It’s something I always use to remind me of my love for you…”

Shiori just sat there, reaching for the flower nestled behind her right ear as a wave of emotion crashed down onto her. But instead of the ache and longing she had felt up until now… she felt love an overwhelming amount of love. Her hands began to shake, her grip on her wife’s hands wavering.

“Would you like to put these in the vase together?” Nerissa asked in a soft voice, smiling as Shiori eagerly nodded her head. The raven then pulled her wife to their feet and gently guided them over to the fireplace. The archiver tentatively let go of Nerissa’s hand, but knew she had to so she could hold Lyonne properly.

“Would… would you do the honors…” Shiori muttered, her eyes fixated on the flowers in her wife’s hand. Nerissa looked surprised for a short moment, before her smile returned and she nodded. She then lifted the flowers, gently placing them in the ornate vase, their stems crossing as they settled inside. “There we go…” The raven muttered as she looked towards Shiori. “What do you think?”

The archiver just stared up at the vase, seeing the lily and the azalea sitting in their rightful spots. For the first time that night, her heart didn’t feel empty. It was as if her heart were somehow connected to the vase. But as she looked upon it, she began to realize something felt off. Like there was something missing…

But what? The flowers were in place, everything was as it should be… but then she felt the flower tucked behind her ear again and at it all made sense. “ In my family… our flowers only grow when we look upon the ones we love most… ”Her wife’s earlier words floated back into her mind and she gently pulled the flower from behind her ear.

She gazed upon it, admiring its beautiful black pedals, the same color as her wife’s hair. ‘Those flowers represent mom and dad and I love them. If the vase is how I keep them close to my heart then maybe…’ Nerissa gave her a curious look, before Shiori then lifted her hand, placing her wife’s flower in the vase.

The raven was shocked, unsure of what to say until the archiver shyly looked up at her, holding Lyonne a bit closer to their chest. “The um… The flowers represent the most important people in my life… so I wanted to add yours…” Shiori muttered quietly, feeling more tears welling in her eyes as she stared up at her wife.

Nerissa was no better as tears of her own were already flowing down her face. Her eyes then shifted towards Lyonne and a small realization dawned on her. “You still need one more…” The raven muttered as she plucked another flower from her horns and placed it in the vase. One to represent their son. “There… now it’s complete…”

Shiori let out a wet laugh, her head tilting to look down at Lyonne who was once again playing with her hair. “Oh yeah… he doesn’t have any flowers of his own…” She muttered, feeling a bit saddened by that knowledge. Just then, Nerissa approached her, their hand rubbing soothing lines along their son’s back. “Not yet… But he will someday and when he does, we can add them to the vase…”

Weak sobs fell from Shiori’s lips as she began to nod fervently. There were so many emotions rushing through her, so much pain and yet so much love for the woman before her and the baby in her arms. “Y-Yeah… we.. we can do that… I’d- I’d really like that… Sorry I…” She sniffled, trying to lift her free arm to wipe away her tears, but was stopped as Nerissa cupped her cheeks, their own tears falling freely as they gazed into her eyes. “I look forward to that day…”

Chapter Text

A small yawn could be heard behind Lyonne, the sound travelling into his little ears and pulling a yawn of his own. His eyes squeezed shut, arms raising in a small stretch as the yawn escaped his throat. Just then he heard a squeaky giggle above, prompting him to look up at his aunt Bijou.

“Sorry, I forget yawns are contagious. Though you probably have no idea what that means.” The rock said, not sounding apologetic in the slightest. She was currently watching over Lyonne, since everyone else was doing prep work in the kitchen.

Though that number was pretty small, with only Shiori, Nerissa and the raven’s parents. And since it was Lyonne’s 1st birthday, they had to make food for twelve more people that have yet to arrive. Those being Malpha, Aradia, their husbands, Malpha’s children, and Fuwawa and Mococo.

But while Bijou was supposed to arrive with the twins, complications soon arose. Mococo ended up having a panic attack this morning due to a nightmare and refused to leave the hideout. Therefore, Fuwawa had to stay behind to calm down her frightened sister.

Bijou had to resist the temptation to sigh. She simply felt horrible for her friend. She’d had nightmares of her own before and they were never anything pleasant, so she couldn’t blame the pup for reacting the way she did. Part of her honestly wished she had stayed with them, but Shiori and Nerissa needed her and Fuwawa insisted she go and so here she was.

Thankfully, she was given the easy task of watching over her cute nephew who was currently staring up at her with a curious look. Bijou just smiled and hugged him close, hearing him giggle at the affection. “Gosh you’re getting big! You’re already the size of my whole torso!” Bijou exclaimed. It was honestly shocking just how fast her nephew had grown and it kind of made her a bit salty.

“I swear, at this rate you’ll be the same size as me by the time you’re 6!” She knew that was likely a gross exaggeration, but with demon babies, one could never really know. “Abbbuuha!” Lyonne babbled up at her while giggling, finding her dramatics to be greatly entertaining. That is, until he suddenly winced and pulled back, his little hands reaching up to rub the sides of his head.

The action raised a small red flag in Bijou’s head, which was only raised further as she felt a small surge of discomfort come from the infant. It wasn’t too big, but it was so sudden that she couldn’t help but notice it. After a few short minutes though, the surge stopped and Lyonne lowered his hands.

‘He must’ve been itchy… hopefully’ Bijou sighed internally, before perking up as she saw a large figure peek into the living room. “Oh! Hi, Mr. Ravencroft!” She called, greeting the towering demon lord warmly. “Hey, Biboo. How’s the birthday boy doing?” Malphis asked, his dark eyes quietly looking between Lyonne and the rock.

“Pretty good actually. He’s surprisingly calm right now.” Bijou said, watching as a faint smile stretched across Malphis’s bearded face. “Just wait till the cherubs arrive. Then he’ll start going crazy.” The demon lord joked with a deep chuckle. “Fair enough.” Bijou giggled before perking up as she felt her phone buzz in her pocket.

She retrieved the device and turned it on, finding a new message from Fuwawa. ‘Alright, Moco-chan is calm now and we’re ready to head out. But one small problem… we can’t find our travel stone. Can you come and get us? Please, bau bau?’ Bijou just sighed and floated up from the couch, feeling not at all surprised.

“Hey, Mr. Ravencroft! Can you take over watching Lyonne while I go get the twins?” The rock didn’t even wait for a response, she just handed her nephew off to Malphis and continued on down the hall, leaving the demon lord just standing there stunned. “Um… yes I.. can…” He answered slowly, his mind finally catching up with the situation as we watched Bijou head out the door.

Once the door shut, he looked down at Lyonne, finding his grandson staring back at him with his curious pink eyes. A small sigh fell from his lips as they lifted into a smile. He might as well just roll with it. “Well, I guess it’s just you and me now, little bird.” Malphis said affectionately as he walked over and sat down on the couch, setting the baby in his lap.

“Ahhhbbba! Mmmmpa!” Lyonne babbled, his sounds not sounding remotely close to actual words, but his grandpa still found it quite amusing. “You’re pretty vocal already, huh?” Malphis chuckled, grinning as he was rewarded with more babbling. “Give it a couple of months and you’ll be talking everyone’s ears off!”

His posture suddenly shifted, a faint nostalgic look overtaking his hardened features. “You're quite the opposite of your mother in that regard… She was such a shy and quiet little girl…” He muttered, an image of young Nerissa hiding behind his legs in front of strangers flashing in his mind.

As the fond memory passed however, Malphis soon began to notice little hands reaching up towards him, finding particular interest in his long beard. Lyonne’s fingers brushed against the dark hairs, feeling their rough texture against his skin. It honestly tickled a bit and the sensation only fueled his curiosity, making him grab onto his grandpa’s beard.

Malphis watched him all the while, taking great amusement in Lyonne’s antics. Just then however, an idea popped into his head. It was a stupid idea, but it was also far too funny to pass up on. So with his mind made up, he wrapped his arms around his grandson, supporting the baby as he stood up from the couch. His eyes then glanced around, making sure no one was watching before he slowly let go.

Lyonne’s body dropped, before stalling as his grip tightened, keeping him from falling any further as he dangled from his grandpa’s beard. Malphis began to laugh, finding the sight to be deeply hilarious, despite the faint pulling he felt on his face. Hearing his laughter, Lyonne began to laugh in turn, his feet flailing around as he began to swing.

However, the motion caused him to lose his grip and he began to fall. But right as he did, Malphis’ protective instincts surged and in a flash, he rushed to catch his grandson. The demon lord quickly sat back down, holding Lyonne close to his chest as he let out a sigh of relief. “Phew! That was a close one.”

Small Lyonne however, was completely unphased by what had happened and just continued to play with his grandpa’s beard as he smiled up at him. “Don’t tell your mother, okay? She might kill me if she knew what just happened.” Malphis said, looking down at his grandson with a playful grin. “So what do you say, little bird? Can you keep this a secret for your papa?” Lyonne nodded his head.

The action surprised Malphis. Did Lyonne actually just understand him? If so, that meant he really was growing up and fast. ‘Smart just like his mom, huh…’ As that thought passed his mind, he saw another flash of a young Nerissa, sending another wave of nostalgia through him as he held his grandson closer to his chest.

“You know… you have your mothers smile and her eyes…” Memories began to flash in his mind as the words passed his lip. Has it really been ten thousand years since his baby girl was born? It almost seemed unreal and yet here he was, holding Nerissa’s son on his first birthday… ‘She’s really grown up huh…’ He thought sadly.

Just then, he felt a familiar presence approach and he looked up to see his dear wife looking over him. “What’s this? Are you having some special grandpa time?” MamaRissa cooed sweetly, her eyes trailing down to Lyonne, who perked up at the sound of her voice.

Malphis just smiled up at her, though it didn’t reach his eyes. “Yeah you could say that.” He muttered, before watching as Lyonne began to reach for MamaRissa, prompting him to stand up. “Oh, my little baby! Come to grandma!” MamaRissa chirped as she took the infant into her arms, her happiness warming Malphis’ heart ever so slightly.

However, it didn’t take long for his wife to notice the faint dour look on his face and she unconsciously stepped closer. “Dear? Is everything okay?” MamaRissa asked, watching as Malphis’ posture seemed to slacken. “Everything’s alright, my birdie. I was just thinking of some things…” He muttered quietly. MamaRissa wasn’t convinced however, she knew that look in her husband’s eyes all too well.

“You were getting nostalgic, weren’t you?” She guessed, pulling a small chuckle from Malphis. “You know me too well. Can’t hide anything from you.” The raven just smiled and adjusted Lyonne in her arms so she could reach up and fix her husband’s beard. “Well we’ve been married for over 11,000 years. It’d be a little embarrassing if I didn’t at least know that by now.”

The smile on Malphis’ face managed to grow wider, his heart feeling comforted by his dear wife’s presence. “You make a fair point.” He muttered before sighing deeply “I guess I just… I sometimes miss the days when our children were still small and when Nerissa wasn’t trapped in that damned prison…” His words grew bitter and his fists clenched as he thought of his daughter's imprisonment.

Wine red eyes just stared up at him, still so soft and full of unconditional love, even after all these years. “I understand what you mean… but she escaped and we have her again…” MamaRissa then glanced down at Lyonne, finding those beautiful pink eyes staring back at her. “Things were awful for so… so very long… but with things as they are now… I’m hopeful for the future.”

Her words struck a chord within Malphis’ heart, reminding him of why he fell in love with her all those years ago. “I wish I had your optimism, my love. But I suppose it's part of why I married you.” MamaRissa just giggled at him, a faint blush decorating her cheeks. “Well someone had to balance out all your doom and gloom, Mr big and quiet demon lord~” She teased, making them both chuckle.

Malphis’ smile finally reached his eyes and he reached up, stroking his wife’s cheek with his large hand. “I’m… glad that our family is whole again…” He muttered sweetly as MamaRissa just smiled and glanced back down at Lyonne. “And it’s only growing bigger…”

. . .

The sound of laughter filled the living room, along with the occasional shouts of “Tag!” interrupting the joyous cacophony. Three young boys ran amuck throughout the room, ducking under and vaulting over furniture to avoid being made ‘it’ in their game of tag. Shadow and Yorick watched it all unfold from their spot on the mantle, having been tasked with watching over the children.

Malpha and her husband had arrived not long ago, bringing along their five children so they could play with their baby cousin. The boys of course, were ecstatic to be able to finally play with Lyonne and quickly decided on a game of tag. However, a problem soon arose that they hadn’t considered. Lyonne still couldn’t walk, much less run, meaning he could only crawl.

At first they didn’t know what to do, since they really wanted to play tag, but they also didn’t want to exclude their cousin. Luckily, one of the girls had suggested they simply run slower when he’s made as ‘it’, that way he can catch them easier and make the game fair. The boys were immediately on board with this idea and thus began their long and laughter fueled game.

In fact, it had lasted for nearly an hour by now and it seemed none of them were anywhere close to stopping. Even Lyonne was still brimming with energy as he crawled as fast as he could go, trying to escape the fearsome ‘it’. Just then, he felt a small tap on his shoulder, followed by a shouting of “Tag!”

Now he was it and he giggled loudly as he turned around, preparing to chase after whoever had tagged him. The eldest boy, six year old Gabriel, immediately turned to run, though it was more like a jog as he looked back to make sure Lyonne was following. “Come on, Lyonne! Catch me!” He shouted, coaxing the infant to crawl faster.

He chased after his cousin, his pink eyes locked onto his halo as Gabriel ran in the direction of the fireplace. As the chase went on though, the second youngest boy, five year old Micheal, ran past his brother, diverting Lyonne’s attention to him. The infant’s target had shifted and quickly began to chase after his cousin.

Micheal just laughed and ran between one of the couches and the coffee table, stopping at the other end to make sure Lyonne was still following. Sure enough, he was, a bright smile on his face as he drew closer. “That’s it! Come on! Come and get me!” The older boy cheered loudly.

Just as he was closing in on him however, Lyonne stopped, his eyes glancing up at the coffee table next to him. Micheal paused as well, wondering what his baby cousin was doing. He then watched as Lyonne sat back and reached up, gripping onto the edge of the coffee table and pulling himself up to his feet.

The two other boys immediately stopped what they were doing, their wide eyes drawn to the standing infant. Lyonne then let go, his arms dropping to his sides as he attempted to stand on his own. His legs wobbled, but he forced them to keep him upright as he turned to his cousin.

Realizing what was happening, Micheal’s eyes lit up and he began to cheer even louder. “Come on, Lyonne! Come here! Walk to me!” He called out, wildly gesturing towards himself to encourage Lyonne to try walking. The infant smiled brightly, though he made no attempt to move his legs.

“Hey, don’t be scared! It’ll be okay! You can do it!” Micheal called out, soon being joined by his older brother. “Yeah! You’ve got this!” Gabriel cheered as he watched his cousin. Meanwhile the youngest boy, two year old Abel just clapped in encouragement while bouncing on his toes. However their cheers led to nothing, as Lyonne’s legs finally gave out, sending him falling to the ground.

The boys all jolted in fear, worried that their baby cousin may have been injured. Thankfully, Lyonne just lifted his head, looking completely unbothered by the tumble he just took. His cousins all sighed in relief and began to giggle, only to freeze up as they felt a sudden and familiar surge of energy.

“What are you all laughing for! He could’ve gotten hurt cause of you idiots!” The eldest child, nine year old Delilah yelled indigently, her halo glowing as her anger caused her mana to spike. “Oh come on, sis! He’s fine, you don’t need to worry.” Gabriel said in protest while crossing his arms, a move that was soon copied by Micheal.

“Yeah! We were just trying to get him to walk so he can have a fair advantage.” He said, earning him a small laugh from his other sister, eight year old, Abigail. “What? Did you seriously think he would just, automatically learn how to run?” The girl said, giving her brother a blank look from her spot on the couch.

Micheal just stammered, feeling embarrassed that his sister had read his mind so easily. “Y-Yeah! Abel did it after all!” He cried indignantly, pointing to his little brother, who just perked up upon hearing his name be called. Abigail just gave him a smug look, knowing full well that wasn’t the case. “Is that how you remember it?” She asked, prompting her brother to cross his arms. “Yes!”

Abigail just looked to the side, sharing a look with her older sister before they sighed and looked towards the pouting boy. “Micheal, not everyone starts walking or even running at the same time. So just calm down and slow your roll, okay?” Delilah said in a scolding manner, receiving an eye roll from her younger brother as he grumbled. “Okay fine… I was just trying to have a fair game…”

“Well you can have a fair game in a few years.” Delilah shot back pointedly, earning no reply from Micheal as he just stomped back over to Gabriel. Meanwhile, Abel decided to walk over to Lyonne, pulling his cousin's attention as he helped him into a sitting position.

He then turned to the couch and picked up his stuffed cerberus plushie. Abel then sat down in front of Lyonne presenting the toy to his cousin. Lyonne himself just stared at the plushie in wonder, his little hands reaching out to begin messing with the three heads and feeling the soft felt under his skin.

A smile stretched across his face and he soon looked up towards the mantle. “Abbha! Mmmmmmaa!” He babbled, his noises somehow being understood by Shadow, who flew down to stand beside the infant. Much to the bird’s horror however, Lyonne then reached out and grabbed him, showing him off to Abel who stared at him curiously.

Tiny hands grew curious and began stroking his black feathers and playing with his feet. Shadow hated every second of it and began to caw loudly, showing his displeasure, but of course neither of them understood him. Eventually, he just gave up and let them have their way.

The temptation to peck at them was there, but Shadow understood that they were children so he couldn’t. Besides, he could never do anything if it risked hurting Lyonne, the bird cared about him far too much. So he just let the young boys play with his feathers, thoroughly messing up his appearance that he had spent hours every day maintaining.

Thankfully, mercy would come upon him as Auriel came into the room smiling as he took in the antics of all the children. “Alright cherubs, it’s time for lunch! Come dig in before it gets cold.” He announced, pulling excited cries from each of the young angels.

Delilah then got up from the couch, stepping over to Lyonne so she could hoist him up into her arms. The infant almost immediately tried to reach for her halo, but he was too low down to actually grab it. His cousin still found the sight hilarious though and began to giggle. “Sorry but no halo grabbing for you.” She teased making him pout.

However right as he did, he suddenly winced and curled against her, his hands reaching up to rub the sides of his head. Delilah jolted slightly, surprised by the sudden shift. “A-Are you okay? Lyonne?” Asked, but of course received no response as her little cousin just continued to whine.

Concern began to take root in her chest, but just as it began to grow, Lyonne stopped rubbing his head and perked back up. Delilah stared down at him, wondering how he had gone from being in obvious pain to just… fine? ‘Maybe I should tell Aunt Rissa about this…’ She thought as she carried him out of the living room.

. . .

The soft weight of Lyonne’s body was felt in her lap, constantly shifting and squirming to expel whatever sudden burst of energy he just had. Nerissa just giggled in amusement, an adoring smile on her face as she slowly ate her food. Despite the cold weather, her dad had gone out back and grilled up dozens of burger sliders and they were of course delicious.

A similar sentiment was shared with the rest of the food on her plate. She and the rest of the adults had spent a good chunk of time in the kitchen making it all together. While it was a bit chaotic and even crowded at some points, it was still very enjoyable and they had all managed to work pretty well together and create plenty of delicious side dishes.

After all the activity in the kitchen though, Nerissa could feel her social batteries running low. While she loved her family, they could be a little much, especially when they were all crammed together in one space. Lyonne was clearly feeling a similar way as he was starting to get more quiet and clingy. Due to these factors, she decided to eat in the living room with her son.

Honestly, she was rather pleased with her decision. Despite the fact that she could still hear the chatter in the other room, it was nothing that a simple sound suppression barrier couldn’t fix. As a result, she was able to have a nice and quiet moment with her son. She would have preferred Shiori to also be with them, but of course, MamaRissa had staked her claim so she could dote on them.

‘That’s fine with me though. She deserves it…’ Nerissa mused to herself, knowing how much Shiori quietly longed for a maternal figure. Just then she felt Lyonne sit up a bit straighter and she looked down, finding him staring fixedly at her plate of food. The raven couldn’t help but laugh at the adorable sight. “Something catch your eye, my little prince~”

“Mmmbamm” Lyonne babbled, his near saying of the word “mama” making Nerissa’s heart skip a beat. Sadly it was just a random noise and the raven felt a small pang of disappointment. ‘Damn… he almost had it…’ She was ready to rub it in her wife’s face. Her son just continued to make noises however, a bright smile on his face all the while.

Hearing him did manage to dampen the bitter feeling and she just smiled back at her son. ‘It’s fine… I’ll get him to say it soon enough.’ She giggled to herself before pausing as Lyonne suddenly winced. Her eyes refocused, watching as her son pulled back and began to rub at the sides of his head.

Concern spiked in Nerissa’s chest, and she leaned down to set her plate aside so she could properly look over her son. “Lyonne? Are you okay, my love?” She asked softly, getting only a small whine in response as Lyonne just continued to rub at his head, his little knuckles digging into his scalp.

Just as soon as it came though, it stopped and Lyonne finally looked back up at his mother with his curious pink eyes. Nerissa just stared back, surprised that he was just fine again all of a sudden. ‘What was that…Is this what Delilah was talking about?’ She wondered, her hands reaching up to curiously rub her son’s head, trying to see if there was anything hidden in her son’s hair.

Before she could get a proper look though, she heard tentative footsteps slowly approach her, prompting her to look up. Mococo greeted her as she did, their stance pigeon toed as they looked down at the raven. “Oh! Hi Moco-chan~” Nerissa chirped, her mood lifting slightly upon seeing them.

Mococo gave a weak smile, their eyes appearing downcast as they struggled to remain focused on her friend. “Hi Nerissa…” The raven frowned upon hearing how uncharacteristically quiet their voice was. “Is… everything okay? I heard about what happened this morning.” Nerissa inquired gently, wondering if their current mood had any relation to that incident.

The pup jolted slightly, but quickly shook her head. “Y-Yeah, I’m fine. I’m calm now. It was just a nightmare anyways…” She muttered while slowly sitting on the couch beside the raven, though she kept a fair amount of distance between them. Nerissa however, wasn’t buying it. ‘You were so panicked you refused to leave the hideout or allow Fuwawa out of your sight…’

“Sounds to me like it was a little more than ‘just a nightmare’.” Nerissa said in reply, trying to keep any accusation out of her tone for fear of potentially scaring the pup. Mococo just stared at the floor, silently counting each grain in the varnished wood. “Well that’s what it was… There’s nothing more to it…”

Nerissa gave a dubious look, her wine red eyes softening as she looked towards the crestfallen pup. “Are you sure?” She inquired gently, watching as Mococo shrunk in on herself. “Yes…” “Have you talked to Fuwawa about it?” The raven asked, wondering if the older pup had any potential insight. “No…” Mococo replied yet again, her tail ceasing all movements.

“Have you talked to… anyone about it?” Nerissa asked, quietly debating on whether or not she should try and get closer. She soon decided against it as Mococo’s ears just flattened against their head and their arms lifted so they could hug themself. “No…”

The pup’s words were near inaudible, so much so that even Nerissa almost couldn’t hear them. It was clear that Mococo was in desperate need of someone to talk to and they were coming to her right now. She was making a silent cry for help. “Would you… like too?” The raven finally inquired, watching as a conflicted expression over took her friend’s features.

“Can you promise you won’t tell anyone…?” Mococo asked, her blue eyes glancing up at the raven. “Anyone?” Nerissa parroted, surprised that the pup was even asking her this. They're not usually one to keep secrets. “Yes, anyone. Not even Shiori, Biboo, or Fuwawa. Especially not the last two…”

Nerissa just grew more concerned hearing this. Why would they not want anyone else to know about this? Was it really that bad? Despite her loud and rampant questions, she didn’t voice any of them. “I promise, I won’t say a word. Whatever it is, your secret is safe with me… and him…” She joked, lifting Lyonne’s arm so she could make him wave at Mococo.

The action did make the pup crack a weak smile, but it was fleeting and soon dropped as she sighed deeply. “The nightmare was about Fuwawa…” Mococo finally admitted and Nerissa had to suppress a gasp. Out of everything it could’ve been, The Cell, the tortures they endured, their tormentors, the last thing she had expected was for Fuwawa to be subject. “What do you… mean by that…?”

Mococo was quiet for a moment, clearly feeling ashamed of herself. Nerissa kept pushing though, determined to get answers. “Did Fuwawa… do something in the dream…?” Hearing her question, the pup began to shake, their claws ripping in the sleeves of their shirt as they unconsciously gripped their arms. “She left me…”

Now that, Nerissa was truly not expecting to hear. “What do you mean…? Fuwawa would never leave you?” The mere idea was absurd. Fuwawa loved Mococo above all else, so why was the young pup thinking like this? “I know that but…” Mococo choked on her words, her grip on her arms tightening.

“In my dream… Fuwawa started avoiding me. She wouldn’t even talk or look at me. When I finally cornered her and asked why she was avoiding me, Fuwawa just scowled and said that she’s sick of being around me all the time. That I’m just a clingy baby and need to grow up… that she’s done with me…” Mococo’s voice began to break, tears welling up in her eyes that stared blankly ahead.

“Then she just left with Biboo and I tried to chase after them! I asked what I did wrong and I promised I would change… But they just ignored me and disappeared. They left me… They left me alone…” A sob finally broke from Mococo’s lips and she raised her shaking hands to try and wipe them away, but to no avail.

Meanwhile, Nerissa just sat there, frozen in complete shock. “W-Whe- Where did this dream even come from…?” The raven asked weakly, mind racing to try and come up with a reasoning. “I’ve been having thoughts lately…” Mococo sniffled before coughing as she heard just how nasally her voice sounded. “What do you mean by thoughts?” Nerissa asked worriedly.

“A few months ago… Biboo told me that she wants to marry Fuwawa… and even have kids with her…” Mococo finally answered after a beat of silence. “Her words sounded innocent enough and I even felt… happy hearing them… but something in me can’t shake the feeling that they may be… growing tired of me…”

The pup’s hand flexed, ready to rip her claws along her arm, only to be stopped as she felt a larger hand gently touch her forearm. “Hey, no! No no, Mococo. Fuwawa’s your sister and Biboo loves you like family. They could never grow tired of you.” Nerissa chastised in a reassuring tone, pulling on Mococo’s arm so she could take their hand into her own and give it a gentle squeeze.

“But… but what if they are? What if dream Fuwawa was right? What if they really do leave me…?” Mococo stammered, her hand continuing to shake only to be soothed as she felt Nerissa’s thumb begin to stroke along the back. “I promise you, that’s not going to happen. You have nothing to worry about, Mococo. Fuwawa and Biboo love you far too much to ever abandon you.”

Mococo didn’t look all that convinced, but she did at least manage to crack a tiny smile and even return the raven’s grip on her hand. “Could I… sit a bit closer please…” She finally muttered, her head finally turning to face the raven, who just gave her a tender look.

“Of course you can…” Nerissa muttered softly, unfurling her wing and allowing Mococo to scoot in and settle against her. The pup’s head leaned against her shoulder, their body finally relaxing as the raven’s wing draped around their waist. Nerissa just smiled tenderly and lifted her hand, her fingers gently petting her friend’s fuzzy blonde hair. “Everything’s gonna be okay, Mococo… I promise…”

Just then, she felt the weight in her lap shift and she looked down to see Lyonne trying to reach for her plate, still sitting on the coffee table. In particular, he seemed to be very hellbent on grabbing one of the pickles. Seeing this, Nerissa began to laugh and pulled her baby back into her lap. “What? Do you want one?” The raven asked, receiving a joyous noise in response.

Hearing that, she reached out and retrieved a pickle from her plate, tearing off a tiny chunk and handing it to her son. “Here, just remember to chew, okay?” Lyonne just happily took it, shoving it in his mouth to chew with reckless abandon. In an instant, his eyes lit up, his hand slowly falling from his mouth as they taste settled on his tongue.

Without warning he reached out again, trying to grab the rest of the pickle that was still in his mother’s hand. Nerissa just laughed loudly, going so far as to let out a small snort. Even Mococo managed to crack a smile at Lyonne’s antics. “Well now you’ve got him hooked on pickles.” The pup joked, making Nerissa giggle even harder. “That’s how I know he’s really my son.”

. . .

With lunch having now come to an end, everyone began to gather in the living room, bringing their noise and chatter with them. Nerissa didn’t mind though, since that just meant it was time for Lyonne to open his presents. She quietly watched as they filed in, setting down their gifts in front of her, or more specifically in front of Lyonne.

Everyone had brought their presents in gift bags, or used illusion magic to conceal them, at Nerissa’s request of course. She knew Lyonne might have some trouble opening large boxes sealed with tape, so she decided to just make things simple for him. ‘It’s his first birthday after all, things don’t need to be too complicated.’

“What’s this, Lyonnne? Are all these presents just for you?~” Nerissa cooed happily, giving Lyonne a light bounce as she held him in her lap. Her son just giggled joyously, his pink eyes curiously locked onto the gift bags and brightly colored tissue paper.

“Let’s hope he doesn’t try to eat it.” Shiori muttered jokingly from her spot beside the raven, making her playfully roll her eyes. “You’re not just saying that because that’s something you would have done as a kid, right Shiorin~” Nerissa teased, watching as the archiver just gave a light shrug. “Hey, he’s my son too. I have every reason to believe he would.”

Honestly, Nerissa didn’t doubt her wife one bit. She knew full well just how much Lyonne liked to put random things in his mouth, particularly things he shouldn’t. “Fair enough. Which is why you…” The raven then gave Shiori’s cheek a light poke, earning a small grumble from them. “...are on trash duty. Think you can handle that?~”

Shiori just smirked and tried to playfully bite her wife’s finger, making them quickly jerk their hand away. “I can handle it just fine ma’am. Trust me, no piece of trash is gonna get past my sights.” Nerissa just giggled in amusement, before leaning in to give the archiver a quick peck on the cheek. “Such a good helper~”

“Hey! Can we get to the actual present opening or are you two going to start kissing?” Malphis ll called out in a flat tone, making the couple freeze up for a moment. Right, they weren’t alone. Nerissa cleared her throat, trying to suppress the blush that was spreading across her cheeks. “Y-Yes! We can start when everyone is ready.” Said while looking about.

Curiously, MamaRissa and PapaRissa were the only ones who hadn’t set anything down. Although if she knew anything about her mother, it was that she loved surprises and she loved dragging her husband into her shenanigans. ‘Just what do you have in store, mother…’

“Well if they aren’t then too bad, cause I am.” Malphis ll said as he looked over to wear Bijou was sitting and motioned for her to come over. The rock of course did, prompting a curious look from both Shiori and Nerissa as they looked towards her. She was carrying a large zip up carrying case in her hands and upon closer look, it even seemed to have Lyonne’s initials embroidered onto the front.

Malphis ll came over and stood beside her, matching grins on their faces as Bijou laid the case on the table and slowly unzipped it. “Did you too collaborate on another gift?” Shiori asked, remembering the baby shower just a year prior. Sure enough, both the young raven and the rock gave proud smirks.

“That we did and I think we really outdid the mobile!” Bijou answered as she pushed the case towards Lyonne, her amethyst eyes peering up at his curious face. “You wanna see what’s inside? Do ya?” She cooed, making her nephew bounce excitedly in his mother’s lap. “Quit teasing him and reveal it already!” Malphis ll said, looking quite eager to show it off himself.

“Alright, fine.” Bijou groaned before grabbing the case and swinging it open in one smooth motion. “Bam! Happy Birthday, Lyonne!” Inside the case were a set of toy tools, such as hammers, chisels and even a small crystal anvil. The heads of the tools were made of crystal, shimmering in an array of purple hues. The handles of the tools were dark mahogany and decorated with silver fixings.

Lyonne stared at them in utter fascination, his pink eyes shimmering as he looked upon the shiny purple gems. Shiori quietly smirked to herself as she watched his expression, but couldn’t hold back her laughter as she saw that same look be mirrored by Nerissa. “Oh yep, he’s a raven alright.” The archiver joked, gaining her wife’s attention. “What?”, “Nothing~”

Despite her obvious curiosity Nerissa turned her attention back to the duo before them. “Did you guys make these yourselves?” She asked, watching as Lyonne leaned over and grabbed one of the hammers, easily lifting it up. ‘They’re so light!’ Malphis ll just gave his signature proud smirk.

“That we did! I figured we made a pretty good team last time, so I asked Biboo if she wanted to make another gift together. Of course, we decided on toy tools and I made the handles and she made the anvil and tool heads.” He explained, unaware of Bijou’s face falling into a flat expression, her gem turning a faint gray hue. “Yeah and I don’t think I wanna work together ever again after this…”

Malphis ll physically paused, his body going stock still before he rounded on the small rock. “W-What do you mean!?” He cried indignantly, prompting Bijou to give him a pointed stare. “Do you know how hard it was to shape the gems?” She asked, making the young raven wither slightly. “Well- No… But you had no problems with them last time!”

Bijou just gave him a small scowl. “That’s because I just grew them and the only thing hard about growing gems is it takes a while. Shaping them is difficult though, cause one wrong move and I could break the gem or mess it all up and have to start over with a new one.” She answered in a scathing tone making Malphis ll take a measured step back. “Alright, fair enough…”

Fuwawa then raised her hand, bringing some attention to her. “I was there to offer emotional support.” She said, making Bijou sigh, no doubt in a show of gratitude. “Yeah… If it weren’t for her I probably wouldn’t have even finished the anvil…” She muttered, casting a smile towards her girlfriend.

“Oh I’m sure she provided some under the table support too~” Shiori snarked before she could stop herself, only to remember where she was as Bijou gave her a dull look. “Shut up, Shiori.” “Sorry…” The archiver muttered sheepishly, returning her attention to her son who was happily inspecting the toy hammer in his grasp.

Nerissa then cleared her throat, deciding it would be best to move on. “Well despite your difficulties, you both did an amazing job. He really seems to like them. Don’t you, my little prince~” She cooed, smiling as Lyonne just made a joyous noise in response. Hearing this, Malphis and Bijou also began to smile, realizing the gift was indeed worth the effort.

After getting through their gift, Malpha and Auriel stepped up next presenting a neat looking gift bag that was fairly large. Inside was a wooden shape sorter, with each shape made up of different colors to make them easier to sort. “Gotta get his little brain growing!” The reformed demon had said. before allowing Aradia and Darius to take their turn.

Theirs was much more out there, being a giant, navy blue, plush chair with Lyonne’s name carefully embroidered in white thread. Nerissa and Shiori had both stared at it for a solid minute, but Aradia just responded with, “What kid doesn’t want a big ol’ chair with their name on it?”

Of course, the couple couldn’t argue with that and moved on to MamaRissa and PapaRissa, with Nerissa still giving her mother a dubious look. “Alright, it’s your turn. What do you have in store for us?” She asked, watching as her mother shot up from the couch, pulling PapaRissa up with her.

“Oh you’re gonna love this! I couldn’t decide on just one thing so I got him a whole bunch of gifts!’ MamaRissa exclaimed excitedly, motioning for husband to do something, to which he just sighed and snapped his fingers. As soon as he did, a large chest popped into existence right in front of Nerissa. The raven stared at it, eyes wide in complete shock before glancing back up to her parents.

“What the- Why a chest? What in the world is in this thing?” She exclaimed loudly, watching as Shiori moved over and opened it, revealing the treasure inside. “Oh just some clothes, books, and toys. All for little Lyonne~” MamaRissa answered, her wings fluttering happily as her daughter looked through the chest.

Nerissa didn’t even know where to start, there were so many things that it was honestly overwhelming to her. ‘This is all for a 1 year old?!?!’ She knew her mother would go a bit crazy, but this? This was just utter insanity. She couldn’t do this, not right now, it would take far too long to get through it all. “Alright, who’s ready for cake?!”

. . .

Shiori never knew Dreamworks had made 2D movies, but man did she wish they would make more of them. Her golden eyes were glued to the TV, shimmering in wonder as The Road To El Dorado played on the screen. They were about halfway through by now and she was thoroughly enjoying it.

The characters, the music, the humor, and of course the animation were all top notch and the archiver couldn’t get enough of any of it. She of course wasn’t the only one who was watching so intently. Nerissa was leaning against her, head comfortably situated upon her shoulder. They were the one who had picked out the movie and gods was Shiori glad they did.

Then of course, there was Lyonne, sitting in the archiver’s lap and using her as a backrest. His own pink eyes were fixated on the screen, his little nose scrunching in intense focus at certain scenes. Shiori couldn’t help but giggle to herself. ‘He really is a lot like Rissa, huh…’

Despite the party earlier, Shiori and Nerissa had still wanted to spend some quality family time together. So naturally that meant it was movie night and the archiver honestly hoped this would become a frequent ritual. It felt nice just sitting with the two beings she loved most of all, especially after a day as abundant as they’d had.

As she watched the movie though, Shiori had begun to notice something. Every once in a while Lyonne would wince slightly and begin to rub the sides of his head. It was never for too long and he didn’t seem that bothered by it, but was happening frequently enough that the archiver had begun questioning it.

Now it was happening again and this time, he was rubbing particularly hard. Was his scalp irritated? Does he have a headache? What is happening? “Hey, what’s going on, baby bird? You itchy?” Shiori asked, pulling Lyonne a bit closer to herself so she could get a better look at him.

Her words caught the attention of her wife and she tilted her head to look down at their son. “Apparently he’s been doing this all day. I’m not sure why though…” Nerissa muttered and Shiori raised a questioning brow. “Huh, weird?” A few alarm bells started to go off in the archiver's head, but they were still mostly quiet.

Lyonne was still rubbing his head though and so Shiori took it upon herself to take a closer look. “Is there something on his head?” She pulled his hands away from his head and began to rub it herself. Her fingers threaded into his white hair, carefully feeling around for anything that could potentially be bothering him.

Despite how thorough she was being though, she still wasn’t finding anything. “No… doesn’t feel like there is-” She felt something. On the side of his head, above his ear, her finger grazed over something. It was small, hard, and had the faintest pointy edge.

Golden eyes widened and her hand shot back to that spot, needing to make sure she wasn’t just imagining things. There she felt it, something hard protruding from her son’s head. ‘Is that…’ She then trailed to the other side of his head and began feeling around. Sure enough, she felt something there too. ‘Holy shit…’

She tapped Nerissa on the leg, going so far as to shake them to get their attention. “Reese! I found something!” Shiori exclaimed, earning her a confused stare from her wife. “Huh? What do you mean?” “On Lyonne’s head! Here!” The archiver then grabbed her wife’s hand and pulled it up to the spot she had just felt.

Nerissa just looked surprised but began feeling around anyways and then her eyes widened. She glanced up at Shiori, with the archiver meeting her gaze to give an equally astounded look. The raven then looked back down and parted Lyonne’s hair and sure enough, there was a tiny black thing growing out of the side of his head.

“Oh my gods…” Nerissa muttered, the realization of what it was dawning upon her as she looked back up towards her wife. “His horns are growing in…” Shiori met her gaze, a look of pure wonder swirling in her golden eyes as an elated smile stretched across the raven’s face. “His horns are growing in!” Nerissa squealed as she surged forward, pulling Shiori into a tight hug.

The archiver immediately returned the embrace, a smile of her own stretching across her lips. When they finally separated, they both looked down at Lyonne, who was currently staring up at them, likely wondering what was going on. Nerissa then scooped him up and brought him into her arms, her free hand lifting to begin scratching the side of his head.

“It’ll be uncomfortable for a while. Having something growing outta your head is never a pleasant feeling. But that just means he’s growing up…” The raven muttered, her words striking a cord in Shiori’s heart. “Growing up, huh…” She muttered, leaning over to rest against Nerissa’s shoulder

“It’s almost hard to believe, you know? I mean… it only feels like yesterday that we brought him home for the first time…” Shiori then reached out to aid in scratching her son’s head. “Now look at him… a year old already… time is really just flying..” Her words were vaguely wistful, wishing things could stay the same forever. Yet they were also… happy.

Nerissa just smiled sweetly and leaned her head against her wife’s. “I know how you feel… but despite how fast this last year has gone by… I’m happy to see him grow and flourish.” The raven then lifted Lyonne up ever so slightly, just enough so she could press a loving kiss upon his cheek.

“I can’t wait to see who you’ll become, my little prince…” Nerissa muttered adoringly, making Lyonne giggle at the affection. Shiori meanwhile just smiled, her heart warming at the sight before her. A small breath heaved from her lungs. She knew things couldn’t last forever, but that didn’t mean the future was a bad thing. “Yeah… me too.”

Chapter Text

The din of a few hundred odd voices filled the air of the mall, creating a constant noise that traveled into the groups’ ears, even from their place near the entrance. Of course, none of them really minded and in fact welcomed the noise. Besides, to Advent, it was mere background noise to accompany Shiori and Nerissa's little competition as they awaited their friends.

“Come on Lyonne! I know you can do it! Say, ‘Mama’!” Nerissa coaxed sweetly, bouncing the baby in her lap to encourage him to mimic her. “Abbmmma!” Lyonne babbled in turn, making the raven giggle in amusement. “Close… but try again. ‘Mama’. You can do it, my little prince.”

Her wife just laughed from their spot on the bench beside her, a smug grin on their face. “You can keep trying all you want. It’s not gonna happen.” Shiori said, gently pulling Lyonne into her lap so she could start making baby talk at him. “He’s gonna say ‘Dada’ first. Isn’t that right, baby bird? Will you say ‘Dada’?”

Nerissa just scoffed and rolled her eyes, though she couldn’t wipe the ear to ear smile off her face. “Oh please, he’s been using the ‘m’ vowel since he was 6 months old. Therefore, he’s gonna say ‘mama’ first!” Shiori just gave her wife a shit eating grin, one that showed off her ever sharp fangs. “Whatever you say, Reese~”

Lyonne just giggled at his parents bickering and made some incoherent babbling noises. Meanwhile, Mococo just stared at the couple from her spot on the opposite bench, a look of pure confusion on her face. “Have you two been at this all day?” The pup asked, earning a sweet smile from Nerissa. “Oh no, not all day… It’s been way longer than that.”

Truth be told, they had been quietly doing this for months now. Neither were sure when it had started, but at some point, they began competing for who could steal Lyonne’s first word. Nerissa of course was trying to get him to say, ‘Mama’ and Shiori was trying to get him to say. ‘Dada’.

Both have had… very little success, though Lyonne was slowly getting closer and closer to saying a full word. Now that he was over a year old, the couple was really ramping up their encouragement and doing anything they could to coax out his first word. Of course it was just a friendly competition, but they still couldn’t help but sprinkle in some playful smack talk.

Mococo however, just gaped at them, her reaction not going unnoticed by Nerissa. “What? It’s a normal thing!” The raven said, with Shiori also deciding to pipe up. “Yeah! We’re trying to get him to say his first words after all.” While she understood them completely the young pup just gave her friends an odd look as she slowly turned to Fuwawa and Bijou.

“If you two are ever this disgustingly cute if you actually end up having a baby, then I’ll be certain to avoid you.” Mococo joked with a small giggle. Fuwawa however just huffed quietly under her breath. “Knowing you, I highly doubt that.” She said, her words sounding more venomous than she intended. But the younger pup still heard her and began to quietly shrink in on herself.

Bijou, who was quietly watching the scene unfold, gave an awkward laugh before perking up as she finally spotted a familiar group approaching them. “Oh! There they are!” The rock exclaimed, pointing to the other group. Self dubbed ‘Myth’, Calli, Kiara, Ina, Gura, and Ame all filed into the mall, earning warm welcomes from Advent as they all stood up to greet them.

“There you guys are! I was starting to wonder when you’d show up!” Nerissa chirped as she wrapped Kiara in a hug, relishing in the warmth the phoenix radiated. “Oh you’re just saying that cause you’re impatient. We’re right on time!” Kiara said, her words earning a playful eye roll from her friend.

“Actually, we’re 3 minutes behind the set time.” Ame piped up smugly, making the phoenix groan loudly. “Well we would’ve been on time, if someone hadn’t made themselves sick earlier by eating bread with gluten in it!” The detective reeled back at Kiara’s scathing words, but not without shooting Gura a glare for making a “ooooh~” sound behind her.

“Hey! Your mom made us all bread for Christmas! What was I supposed to do? Not eat it?” Ame said like it was the most reasonable excuse in existence. Kiara however just stared at her like she had sprouted a second head. “You could just say you have a gluten allergy!” She exclaimed indignantly, all while the detective just pouted. “But your mom’s bread is delicious…”

Calli, who had been sharing a hug with the twins up until now, decided to weigh in on the topic. “You know, Watson makes a fair point, Kiwawa. Your mom does make some very tasty bread.” Kiara just snapped her head towards her wife, delivering a scathing look at the reaper. “Don’t you come to her defence, Calli! You know she shouldn’t be eating it regardless!”

“Well Kobo’s lactose intolerant yet you let her eat as much dairy as she wants.” Calli shot back pointedly, watching with smug satisfaction as Kiara’s face turned bright red upon being called out. “T-That is- Kobo’s- You… Okay fine you win…” The phoenix grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest.

She then turned back to Nerissa, ignoring the fact that she was currently snickering under her breath. “Anyways, allergies aside…” She then looked down at Lyonne, giggling as he smiled up at her. “Look at you! You’re getting so big~” The phoenix cooed, playfully poking the baby in the tummy to watch him squirm in Nerissa’s arms.

“Yeah, he’s almost as big as Gura~” Ame joked rather loudly, with said shark sending her a glare. “Oi! Why are you singling me out?” The detective just grinned at her wife. “You know exactly why, short stuff.” Gura bristled, her tail making a harsh sway behind her. “I’m literally taller than Biboo!” “Yeah by like 1 centimeter!” The rock piped up in response to being thrown under the bus. “That 1 centimeter makes all the difference!”

Ignoring whatever the old married couple was bickering about, Shiori turned towards Ina and opened her arms to bring them into a hug. “It’s nice seeing you again, Ina. It feels like it’s been forever since we last saw you.” The archiver said, feeling her body relax as she melted in the priestess’ arms. “Well in a way it has been. Since the baby shower in fact.”

Shiori just stood there wide eyed for a moment, surprised that it really had been that long. “Damn. Then that means it’s your first time meeting the little guy.” Ina gave a small giggle, but there was a faint sadness to it. “I know! I’m kind of sad though that I missed out on seeing him for over a year now. But hey, being a priestess and artist can be quite busying.”

Calli chuckled beside them, having overheard their conversation. “I feel that.” She said, her hand reaching up to scratch at the back of her neck. “Kiara and I got lucky to meet Lyonne so soon after he was born.” A smile then stretched across the reaper's face, no doubt remembering their first time meeting the baby.

“Well hey, you made a good impression on him. He seemed to really like you all that time ago.” Shiori said, giving her friend a small punch on the arm before bringing them into a hug. “Thanks for inviting all of us out here though.” She said as she pulled away, before turning towards Bijou and the twins.

“I’ve been looking for an excuse to get these three outta the hideout. I swear they barely leave the place.” The archiver laughed to herself, watching as Fuwawa just crossed her arms over her chest and huffed. “Biboo and I aren’t at fault for that…” The pup muttered bitterly, making Mococo noticeable wince beside her, something Ina couldn’t help but raise a curious brow at.

Sensing the growing tension, Bijou just gave an awkward laugh and exclaimed to the group. “Well since we’re all here now, why don’t we start looking around?” The rest of the group was immediately on board, with Gura in particular getting very excited as she looked at a board displaying a map of the mall.

“Oh I’m so down! This place is huge! They have so much stuff here! Wait…” She then squinted her eyes, focusing on a particular part of the map before they widened in shock. “They have a fucking carousel in here?!” Nerissa then approached the map, holding Lyonne against her chest.

“Oh yeah, they have a lot here. It’s fairly new after all.” She said, idly looking up at the map herself as Gura practically vibrated with excitement beside her. “Oh I know what I’m doing then!” Before anyone could ask or say anything, the shark then snatched Lyonne from Nerissa’s arms and took off further into the mall.

“What!? Gura?! Where are you going?!” Ame screamed after her wife who just kept on running. “I’m taking the baby on the carousel!” Gura shouted back over her shoulder, all while Lyonne just laughed joyously. “Not without me you’re not!” The detective shouted before running after the wayward shark.

. . .

After somehow managing to pry Gura away from the giant carousel, the group finally began their exploration around the mall. Their first stop was a small antique store that had caught their attention. While most of them didn’t plan to buy anything, they were all nonetheless just content to walk around and look at all the stuff on display.

The resident detective was one such person, yet despite that, she couldn’t pull her eyes away from the object in front of her. It was an old celtic gold brooch, with a small emerald situated in the center, one that was a bit familiar to her. The brooch certainly showed its age though, as there were small scratches on the gem and the metal looked a bit worn down.

Yet despite all that, Ame couldn’t help but smile as she saw it. “Whatcha smiling at?” Gura asked, leaning against her wife’s back so she could rest her chin on their shoulder. “Nothing. It’s just an old brooch I remember from my time travelling escapades.” The detective answered, her smile turning to one of amusement as she heard her wife hum in intrigue.

“Oh shit? You went to Ireland? Those are celtic patterns.” Gura said, plucking the brooch from its spot so she could get a closer look at it. “Yeah, just a couple decades back though. Some client wanted me to uncover the truth of his grandma’s murder. Turns out she just faked her death to run away and start a new life. This was her’s.” Ame answered, taking the brooch from her wife and putting it back.

“Jeez… that sounds like it was quite the adventure.” Gura muttered before perking up as an idea crossed her. “Maybe you should get it then. You know? Like as a memento!” Ame just laughed at the shark’s suggestion and rolled her shoulder to get them off. “I don’t think I need a memento, Gura. What’s in the past should stay in the past, after all.”

Gura just groaned loudly, offering no resistance as she was pushed away. “Yeesh… you sound like Kronii… If I had something like that from Atlantis, I’d keep it no questions asked.” Ame just rolled her eyes affectionately. “You say that because you’re from Atlantis and were alive before it was destroyed.” She then gestured to the rest of the group. “Literally no one here could say the same.”

“Actually, Shiori, Biboo, and I were alive when Atlantis was destroyed.” Nerissa piped up all too helpfully before grimacing slightly. “Granted, we were in prison at the time, but you know, it still counts.” Ame just groaned under her breath. “Yeah okay fair enough. Immortals…”

Her eyes moved to look away from the raven, but paused as they spotted Lyonne, his own eyes staring fixedly at a small box displaying a silver earring. It was a dangly bulb with a small gap on the front and fitted with a small chain that was likely meant to hang from the shell of the ear. The earring certainly looked aged, but was still very clean and shiny.

“Nerissa, look…” Ame called out, pulling the raven’s attention. “It seems something caught his eye.” Nerissa followed the detective’s gaze, her eyes widening as they found the earring. “Oh wow! It’s so pretty. You have a good eye, my little prince~” She cooed towards Lyonne, who just kept staring at the earring.

‘Does he… actually want it?’ The raven wondered before finally noticing the empty space on the silver bulb. ‘Is there supposed to be a gemstone there? Maybe the old one got lost over time?’ As the thought crossed her mind, a memory flashed in her mind's eye. A memory of Elizabeth’s gift.

That’s right! Justice had given her magical gemstone to give to Lyonne. She hasn’t used any of them thus far. Why would she? Her baby was still far too young to be trusted with jewelry. But now… maybe… “Would you like me to get it for you?” Nerissa asked as she looked down towards her son.

“Ahhbahmammba!” Lyonne babbled happily, making his mother’s heart skip a beat as he came close to saying ‘mama’. But of course, it didn’t happen and Nerissa quietly sighed in disappointment. Despite that, she put on a smile and picked up the box holding the earring. “Alright! I’ll get it so you can use it in the future~ I just need to find a jeweler who can put one of the gems in…”

Just then she felt a tap on her shoulder and Nerissa turned around, being greeted by Calli. “Oh? Miss Calliope Mori~ To what do I owe the pleasure?” The raven greeted sweetly, her interest piquing as she noticed the reaper's hand hidden behind their back. “Just wanted to show you something I found…” Calli chuckled before pulling her hand back around and revealing… a signed Smiths album.

Wine red eyes went wide in shock, an elated gasp falling from Nerissa’s lips as she stared fixedly at the vinyl. “Calli! You- What- Where did you find this?” The reaper just smiled proudly and jerked her head to the side. “In the back of the store. They have a ton of albums and music stuff back there.”

Nerissa couldn’t believe this was real. She knew people gave away signed things all the time, but the Smiths? Now that was just sacrilege. ‘Oh who cares? It’s mine now!’ Before she could grab it though, Lyonne shifted in her arms and reached out towards Calli, a small whine falling from his lips.

Realizing what was happening, Nerissa just giggled in amusement before looking up towards Calli. “So, you wanna trade?” She asked jokingly, holding Lyonne out to the reaper who just chuckled sweetly. “Alright sure! He can spend some time with uncle Calli if he wants.” She said while pulling the baby into her arms, his body instantly relaxing as he slumped against her chest.

Calli smiled adoringly, giving Lyonne tender pats on the back as she handed the album off to Nerissa. “I’m gonna head back there again. See what else they got.” The reaper said, using her thumb to point towards the back of the store. “Alright! Enjoy your time with Lyonne~” Nerissa chirped as she waved Calli off, smiling as she spotted her son’s relaxed expression.

“Oh my gods… That was so cute… he wanted Calli to hold him.” She heard Kiara swoon, making her giggle as she turned to face her friend. “I mean it makes sense. He’s always had a penchant for the cold, it’s partially why he loves sleeping on Shiori’s chest so much.”

The phoenix just gave her a curious look, their feathers glowing slightly. “Huh? That’s surprising. Babies usually prefer warmer places. But then again Lyonne isn’t a normal baby.” She then looked back towards the reaper, watching as Lyonne yawned and snuggled against their shoulder. “But oh my gods, she looks so handsome when she holds him!”

Kiara let out a dramatic sigh, the glow of her feathers dimming slightly. “I wish we could have a child like that… She’d be the most wonderful and caring father to them…” Her words prompted a confused stare from Nerissa. “Why don’t you have one then? You guys have been together for centuries, right?”

“Calli and I are beings of life and death… we’re polar opposites in every way. It’s physically impossible for us to conceive a child…” The phoenix answered, her eyes appearing crestfallen before she just sighed deeply. “It’s fine though. We have Kobo and she’s enough of a handful as is.” She joked hoping to distract from her growing dourness.

Nerissa mercifully laughed at her joke. “Fair enough. But…” She then stepped forward wrapping her arm around Kiara’s waist and pulling her into a hug. “...if there’s anything I’ve learned since escaping the Cell, it’s that nothing is truly impossible…” The phoenix looked surprised for a moment, but just turned back to look at Lyonne in Calli’s arms and a small smile stretched across her face. “Yeah… I hope you’re right…”

. . .

After looking through a few more stores, the group ended up outside a huge arcade on the third floor. While most of them wanted to go in and check it out, Nerissa, Kiara, and Ame still wanted to explore other stores. Thus, the group decided to split up in the meantime. However, since Shiori and Nerissa would be separating, that left the question of who would watch over Lyonne.

“You’ve been handling him all day. I don’t mind watching over him for a while.” Shiori said, watching as Nerissa shifted the baby in their arms. “It’s fine! I don’t mind having my little prince stay with me~” The raven cooed as she looked down at Lyonne, giving him a light bounce. “What do you think, my love? You wanna stay with mama?”

They were currently standing outside the arcade, with most of the group having already gone inside. Kiara and Ame were the only ones who remained, currently standing off to the side, waiting for the family to wrap up their discussion. Despite Nerissa’s words though, Lyonne turned in her grasp and reached out to Shiori, letting out a small whine.

Shiori gave a toothy grin, feeling a swell of smug satisfaction. Nerissa just pouted, but listened to her son’s demands and handed him off to his father. “No need to worry. We won’t have too much fun without you.” The archiver teased, prompting a playful eye roll from her wife. “You better not and you better not snag his first word while I’m not around.” The raven warned, pointing an accusatory finger.

“I won’t, no need to worry. Lyonne’s just gonna have a good old time with dada.” Shiori said in a joking manner before looking down towards her son. “Right? You ready to have fun with dada?” Lyonne just babbled up at her, wiggling his little limbs in an excited manner.

Nerissa rolled her eyes at the pair, but of course, the smile on her face betrayed her display of exasperation. “Just don’t go for too long, okay? We’ll all be meeting up for dinner in a few hours.” She then took a small step forward, allowing her to clear the gap between her and Shiori so she could press a loving kiss upon their cheek. “Think you can handle him for that long, Shiorin~?”

A small scoff escaped Shiori’s lips and her smug grin turned to one of self assurance. “Oh please, a few hours is nothing.” She said, earning her a sweet giggle from her wife. “Of course~” Nerissa mused as she began to nuzzle her cheek against the archiver’s head, a happy trill being made in her throat.

Shiori welcomed the affection, her heart feeling lighter thanks to the raven’s joyous energy. However, she knew they couldn’t stay like that forever, they were in public after all and it was clear that Ame and Kiara were getting a bit impatient. “Alright alright, birdy. Go have fun, okay?” The archiver finally said after a minute, attempting to push her wife off of her. She was unsuccessful.

“Mmm… But I’m not done yet..” Nerissa whined, her hand gripping onto Shiori’s arm in an effort to keep her close. Hearing this Kiara just groaned loudly and marched up to the raven. “Come on, you’ll see her soon, you clingy bird…” The phoenix muttered as she grabbed her friend by the arm to begin dragging her away.

A small whine was heard from Nerissa, yet she offered no resistance and just began to pout. Shiori couldn’t help but giggle to herself as she watched her wife get dragged off. ‘Good she’s gone now…’ She thought once they were out of sight though and the archiver then turned and made her way into the arcade. Now was the perfect time to do this.

She made her way through the arcade, her eyes taking in the flashing lights of the machines and the neon glow that permeated the spacious room. Loud synthwave music blasted from the overhead speakers, slamming into her ears. Her eyes caught glimpses of her friends having fun as she walked and part of her was tempted to join them.

The archiver resisted the temptation though and made her way to the furthest corner near the back. It had a small seating area with plus chairs and even a few beanbags. The best part though, was that it was actually quiet in comparison to the rest of the place.

“Alright, now that Rissa’s gone, it’s just you and me now, baby bird.” Shiori said as she settled down on one of the chairs, setting Lyonne down her lap. The toddler smiled up at her, an excited giggle spilling from his lips, likely knowing what was about to happen.

‘Good, he’s learning.’ Shiori mused as she smiled to herself, before clearing her throat. “Alright then, try copying me now, okay? Say… ‘Mama’.” Lyonne just wiggled in her lap, his mouth opening as he attempted to repeat the phrase. “Mm… Mmaammbbwa!” He exclaimed happily, making Shiori sigh in amusement. “Close, but let’s try again… Say, ‘Mama’”

“Mm… Mma… Mmmababa!” Lyonne babbled yet again, managing to get Shiori to laugh. “ Again, you were close. You only need to use the ‘ma’ sound though, okay?” The archiver explained, watching as her baby appeared to nod in understanding. “Okay, let’s try again. Say-” “What are you doing…?”

Shiori instinctively looked up at the sound of a familiar voice, finding Calli peering over her shoulder with a confused look. “I’m trying to get him to say ‘mama’.” She answered bluntly as she turned back to her son. However, her answer only served to confuse the reaper even further. “Weren’t you just trying to get him to say ‘Dada’ not even 10 minutes ago?”

A flat expression overtook Shiori’s features before she could stop herself. “Yes, but that’s only cause I don’t want Rissa to know I’m doing this.” The archiver replied simply and she could practically hear the gears turning in Calli’s skull. “But… why would you-” Red eyes suddenly widened, a look of clarity crossing the reaper’s face. “Oh! I see…”

“Now you understand!” Shiori exclaimed, before turning her head to give the reaper a cold glare. “And if you tell her anything about this, I swear I’ll take that scythe of yours and shove up your-” “Okay damn! I get it. I wasn’t gonna tell her anyways.” Calli said loudly, holding her hands up placatingly.

“Good. Now if you’ll excuse me…” Shiori then turned back to Lyonne, who was just staring curiously up at the two adults. “Alright, baby bird. You got this. Say… ‘Mama’.” Lyonne smiled brightly, his little arms flailing around as he giggled. “Mm… mm.. Mabwaha!” The baby exclaimed and Shiori had to resist the urge to groan out loud.

She hadn’t had much success with this before, why did she think now would be any different? ‘Maybe there’s someone else who can give me some pointers… But where am I gonna find another dad- Oh wait!’ “Hey, Mori…” Shiori called out, looking back up at the reaper, who had miraculously not moved an inch. “You think you can help me with this?”

“Huh? What am I supposed to do?” Calli asked, giving Shiori a questioning look as they shrugged. “You’re a dad aren’t you? What’d you do to get Kobo to say her first words?” The archiver answered bluntly, causing the poor reaper to stammer helplessly. “W-What? N-Nothing! We adopted Kobo when she was four.”

The archiver just gave her friend a pointed look. “Well you still taught her words though, didn’t you?” She asked, watching as Calli seemed to almost deflate. “I mean- Yes but-” “Then help me out!” Shiori demanded loudly, making the poor reaper nearly jump out of her skin.

Just then, a familiar head of white hair poked out from behind the chair. “Ooh! You’re trying to get Lyonne to say words? I can help with that!” Gura said excitedly, her sudden appearance startling Calli. “What the- Where the hell did you come from?”

“Nowhere really, I was just heading towards the skee ball machines and just so happened to overhear your guy’s conversation.” The shark answered in a casual manner, taking great pleasure in watching Calli stammer. “Yeah but you- I didn’t- How did- Oh nevermind…” A deep groan fell from the reaper's lips as she ultimately decided it wasn’t worth the headache.

Shiori, on the other hand, welcomed the shark with open arms. “Sweet! Maybe Lyonne can learn better from someone who’s a similar size as him.” The archiver snarked, earring her a withering glare from Gura. “Do you want my help or not?” She said in a warning tone, making Shiori immediately sink back in her chair. “Yes please…”

Gura just smiled in satisfaction and slipped around from behind the chair. “Then just sit back and watch the magic happen.” The shark then plucked Lyonne from Shiori’s grasp and settled down on one of the bean bags, holding the curious baby out so he could properly face her.

“Alright, look here you little stinker. You better put your listening ears on and pay attention, okay? I’m your daddy now.” The shark said, not missing the look of disgust she pulled from Shiori. “Please don’t say that…” Her friend said, but Gura just lifted her tail and pressed the fin against the archiver’s lips, shutting them up. “Shush.”

. . .

Amidst the glowing neon, synthwave music, and flashing lights of the arcade machines, Fuwawa and Bijou could be found smiling and giggling. The pup was clung to the rock’s arm, a feat that was admittedly difficult thanks to their height gap, but they made it work as they walked through the arcade. All the while, Mococo was not too far behind, quietly shadowing the couple.

She didn’t really participate in anything they did, or try to insert herself in their conversations, and for good reason of course. The pup could tell her sister was in a bad mood today. While she wasn’t sure why exactly, she didn’t want to do anything to potentially upset them and thus decided to keep her distance.

However, even that became more difficult throughout the day as she had noticed Fuwawa becoming increasingly cold and hostile towards her. While the rational part of Mococo’s brain tried to tell her it wasn’t anything to worry about, the other primal half couldn’t help but feel anxious about it. To make matters worse, it seemed her sister’s behavior was only directed at her.

Blue eyes glanced up towards the older pup, seeing their smiling face as they stared down at Bijou. ‘Did something happen to you…?’ Mococo thought before giving her head a firm shake. ‘No! It’s fine. She’s been like this all day. Stop worrying!’ Her rational side chastised. Despite that though, its words did nothing to ease the pup’s growing discontent.

Suddenly the couple ahead of her stopped, making Mococo perk up as Bijou turned to her. “Hey, Mococo! You wanna play air hockey with me?” The rock asked, making the pup divert her attention to the row of air hockey tables just off to the left. Mococo grimaced slightly, while she was tempted to say yes, she still…

“No thanks, I don’t really like this game all that much.” The pup answered politely. Forcing a crooked half smile, before her blue eyes shifted over to Fuwawa. Unlike Mococo, her sister actually liked air hockey. “But, you can play with Fuwawa if you want.”

Her words earned her an odd look from the older pup. Not that she could blame them. It did almost sound like she was giving Bijou permission to play with her sister, even if that wasn’t her intention. Thankfully, Fuwawa didn’t say anything and just turned to her girlfriend. “That’s fine with me. I’ll gladly play with you, Biboo!” Bijou beamed up at her and the pair stepped over to begin playing.

Mococo just quietly watched them all the while, a deep sigh spilling from her lips. ‘Why are you acting like this Fuwawa…?’ The pup wondered, feeling a familiar squirming in her stomach. She forced it down though and lifted her head to begin scanning her surroundings. ‘I need a distraction.’

Thankfully it wouldn’t take her long to find one, as her eyes soon befell a crane game just a few feet away. Curiosity piqued in her mind and she made her way over to the machine. It was positively filled to the brim with numerous plushies, all stuffed together inside the glass casing.

None of them really caught Mococo’s eye, that is, until she spotted one in the center. It was a cream colored dog plushie, probably about the size of a pomeranian, and sporting a blue mohawk. The pup’s eyes widened slightly, staring fixedly on the stuffed dog. ‘Fuwawa might like it…’

From that thought, an idea formed and Mococo immediately began digging into her pockets to grab her coin purse. A few quarters were procured and slotted into the machine, turning on the claw. ‘Maybe if I get it for her, it’ll help lift her mood…’ Lucky for her, she was a master at claw machines.

Her first attempt was a failure. As to be expected, since the plushie she wanted was wedged between two others. But after she managed to loosen it, she knew it was only a matter of time until it was hers. More coins were slotted in, activating the machine for her third try.

She directed the claw over to the plushie, using the control handle a bit to make sure it was in the proper angle before she hit the button. The claw dropped, its prongs opening as it descended. Its palm touched the plushie’s head and the prongs closed around it, locking it in a tight hold as it began to lift. The plushie was then carried over the sea of stuffed toys, before being dropped in the hole.

‘Ha! Still got it.’ Mococo thought proudly before she knelt down to retrieve her prize. Just in time too, as she heard the buzzing of the air hockey machine, indicating that the game was over. Her head turned towards it, finding Fuwawa sulking and Bijou looking proud yet apologetic.

“Biboo! You said you’d go easy on me!” Fuwawa whined looking up at her score of ‘2’ compared to the rock’s ‘8’. “Sorry baby, I got a little too into it.” Bijou replied with a squeaky giggle. The pup just sighed as she stepped away from the machine, unable to remain angry at her girlfriend. “Okay fine, I forgive you.”

Taking the opportunity granted to her, Mococo slowly approached her sister, gently tapping them on the shoulder. Fuwawa turned to face her and the young pup gave a sympathetic smile. “I guess Biboo beat you, huh?” She said, her tail wagging as she held the plushie behind her back.

Unfortunately, it seemed Fuwawa took her words in the completely wrong way and an almost insulted look crossed the older pup’s face. “Okay, you don’t need to rub it in.” She shot back, her ears pinning back in anger. “Wha- N-No! That’s not what I meant! I just-” Mococo stammered, but her sister was hardly listening and just gave an indignant huff before storming off.

Bijou just stood there all the while, a concerned expression slowly overtaking her features. She glanced towards Mococo, casting them an awkward and almost apologetic look as she rubbed at the back of her neck. “I’ll… go make sure she’s okay.” She said, receiving only a soft, “Okay” in response.

Mococo then watched as Bijou ran off after Fuwawa, leaving her behind. Sadness crept in from the depths of the pup’s heart, making her ears flatten atop her head as she looked down at the plushie that was still in her hands. ‘Did I do something wrong…? Did I make Fuwawa angry..?’

The thought intruded upon the pup’s mind and she hastily shook her to try and banish it. But it was too late, the damage had already been done and once the thought was in her head, it brought the memories of her nightmare bubbling to the surface. Again, Mococo tried to suppress them, but even that was futile.

Besides, she couldn’t ignore the fact that the events of her dream just a few weeks ago, were almost exactly like what was happening today. Fuwawa’s iciness and almost avoidant behavior, her anger that seemed to be directed at Mococo, and then Biboo… She didn’t want to believe it and wanted to brush these thoughts off as paranoia, but too many things were starting to add up.

Her breathing began to pick up, her vision going blurry as a surge of panic rose in her- “Mococo?” A gentle voice suddenly called out to her, making the pup visibly flinch before she swiveled around to find- Ina? “Are you okay? I saw what happened…” The priestess said, a look of worry marring her usually relaxed face.

Despite their obvious concern though, Mococo instinctively tried to deflect. “O-Oh! Yeah, I’m fine…” She stammered, feeling a bit of awkward tension building in her tummy. The pup knew trying to lie was pointless, especially when Ina had seen everything, but she still couldn’t help it.

She’d never really spoken much with the priestess. Outside of them just being mutual friends through their individual groups, the most they had ever exchanged were short greetings or polite smiles. But from what she had observed, Ina was a very relaxed and sweet individual, even despite the terrifying entity attached to her. Plus she was an amazing artist, so that was also something.

“Are you sure? It sounded like Fuwawa was pretty angry. Did you two have a fight or something?” Ina then asked, her question reigniting Mococo’s anxieties. “No! We didn’t! We’re fine!” The pup yelled, startling the priestess for a moment. “Fuwawa’s just in a bad mood today, so she’s… a bit angrier than usual… and well… I… I don’t…”

Ina’s worried expression grew as the pup trailed off, their flaps making a subtle twitch atop their head. “Look… I know we haven’t spoken much or know each other very well but… even I can tell that something’s bothering you…” The priestess said in a soft voice, her hands lifting she could hold them over her chest. “So if you need someone to talk to right now… I’m open to listening…”

Mococo’s heart fluttered in her chest and she shyly averted her eyes, hugging the plushie against her chest. She didn’t really trust someone she barely knew with her struggles, especially interpersonal ones like this. But something about Ina’s presence made her feel… strangely at ease and their soft voice as they offered a listening ear… ‘Maybe it would be good to get this off my chest…’

“Okay fine… there is something but…” She sucked in a deep breath and gave Ina as hard of a glare as she could muster. “...you have to promise not to say anything, to anyone.” Ina just smiled at her, not all affected by the pup’s half hearted glare. “Of course. When a priestess makes a vow, it can never be broken.” For some reason, Mococo felt strangely comforted by her words.

Nevertheless, she took a glance at their crowded surroundings and grabbed Ina’s to begin dragging her along. “Wah!” The priest exclaimed in surprise, before her feet finally picked up and she fell into step with the pup. “Where are we going?” Mococo didn’t look back, keeping her eyes peeled for any place they could slip into unnoticed. “Somewhere that’s quiet and we won’t be overheard.”

It was then that she spotted a single person bathroom near the back of the arcade and she dragged Ina in that direction. The door was opened and the priestess shoved inside before Mococo stepped in after her and shut it, the thick walls muffling all the noise outside. “Alright, Fuwawa or Biboo shouldn’t be able to hear us in here.” Mococo muttered as she locked the door.

“Why are you worried about them hearing?” Ina asked from behind her, confusion clear in her voice. Mococo immediately tensed up, the fur on her tail puffing up. “Do they have something to do with what’s bothering you?” The priestess inquired in a soft tone and Mococo instantly whipped around.

“No! I mean… y-yes I- kind of yeah but… right now it’s mostly Fuwawa..” The pup muttered, her voice growing quieter as she spoke. “Did something happen between you two?” Ina asked gently, watching as Mococo's body appeared to deflate. “No… Like I said, she’s just in a bad mood today. It’s just…”

“‘Just…’?” Ina parroted, gently coaxing the pup to speak. Her flaps twitched atop her head and Mococo couldn’t help but be drawn to them. ‘They’re kinda like dog ears…’ She thought before sighing deeply. “I’ve been feeling more… anxious these last few months and sometimes… I have these thoughts… about Biboo and my sister and it just makes me even more anxious…”

Ina gave an inquisitive yet distinctly concerned look. “What exactly are these… thoughts that you’ve been having?” She asked slowly, watching as Mococo hugged the dog plushie closer to her chest. “I’m afraid they’re going to abandon me…” The pup admitted, tears building in her eyes. “I don’t know why but…I’ve just had this feeling that they’re getting sick of me and are planning to just leave!”

A weak sob spilled from her lips, the tears now running freely down her cheeks. Ina moved on instinct and tentatively approached the crying pup. “Hey, it’s okay…Shh… Easy now, okay…?” The priestess muttered softly, her hand slowly reaching up to Mococo’s head. She made contact with their fuzzy hair and when they didn’t flinch, she committed and began to gently pet them.

Mococo sniffled loudly, trying to wipe her tears with the sleeve of her jacket. “I’m sorry…” The pup murmured, resisting the urge to whimper as the tears just kept coming. “I don’t know why I’m crying… they’re just stupid thoughts, after all… I shouldn’t be so bothered by them…”

Ina just continued to pet her, their dull nails gently scratching behind her fuzzy ears. “No need to apologize…It’s okay to cry…” Her hand then trailed down as the other one lifted, allowing her to cup Mococo’s cheeks and lift their face. The pup was surprised by the action, but any words she may have had died the second she looked upon the priestess’ kind purple eyes.

“Your thoughts aren’t stupid… if it’s bothering you this much, then there’s no shame in getting worked up over it…” Ina muttered softly, her thumbs wiping away the tears that clung to Mococo’s eyes. The pup just stared at her all the while, feeling an odd fluttering in her chest. ‘She’s… she’s so nice…’

For some reason, Mococo felt comforted by Ina’s words and even enjoyed the feeling of their hands against her cheeks. ‘They’re so warm… and feel so delicate…’ The priestess’s slender fingers continued to wipe away at her tears, inducing a soothing effect that the pup had never felt before.

‘She smells like cookies…’ From their close proximity, Mococo finally noticed something she had previously overlooked. She was actually taller than Ina. ‘Huh? How though?… I thought she was…’ The pup looked down, seeing that the priestess was wearing regular loafers instead of their tall sandals. ‘Ah… I see…’

Her gaze then trailed back up and for a brief moment, she locked eyes with Ina. The fluttering in her chest grew stronger and… Was her tail wagging? Suddenly they both became aware of just how close they had gotten and quickly pulled away from each other, matching blushes decorating their cheeks.

“S-Sorry! I didn’t mean to get that close… I just… couldn’t let you cry alone…” Ina stammered, her hands lifting to her chest yet again. “I-It’s fine…” Mococo muttered back, her voice sounding strangely calm despite these odd sensations. “I actually feel… a lot better now… Maybe that cry was exactly what I needed.”

The priestess giggled at her joke, her flushed face gaining a faint smile. “Maybe. Crying is healthy after all… I am curious though…” She muttered, pulling a questioning look from Mococo. “What is it?” The pup asked, watching as Ina fidgeted with her hands. “Why… haven’t you told Fuwawa or Biboo about any of this? They are the source of all your anxiety after all.”

“I can’t tell them!” Mococo exclaimed, before dampening her tone upon realizing how forceful it sounded. “I just can’t… They both want to get married and start a family at some point…” Her grip on her plushie tightened. “If I tell them about these thoughts and feelings… I’d essentially be guilt tripping them… They might put aside the things they want just for my sake… I don’t want to do that to them...”

“But you’re also afraid of them leaving you… and if they do those things that they want… then that would mean moving away from you eventually” Ina said pointedly, keeping her tone gentle but firm enough to get the message across.

However, that message was something Mococo wasn’t ready to face and she felt a spike of anxiety upon hearing their words. “I- I know! But I still want them to be happy…” The spike grew, contradicting her statement. “But… without them I- If they leave me- I… I don’t… I don’t know what to feel!’

“Hey! Calm down…” Ina said, holding her hands up placatingly. “It’s okay… you don’t have to know right this second. You have plenty of time to figure things out.” Her brow then furrowed, her eyes sending a scrutinizing look to the distraught pup. “But that doesn’t give you an excuse to hide all this. You need to actually communicate your feelings to them.”

Mococo averted her eyes, a feeling of shame welling up inside her. “I know but… I’m just scared and don’t know how to right now…” Ina’s gaze softened and she gave the pup a warm smile. “That’s okay. Like I said, you have time to figure it all out and until then…” The priest then reached into her purse and pulled out her phone-.

A few taps were made on the screen before she showed it to Mococo, who gaped in surprise. It was her contact info. “If you ever need someone to talk to about this then just know I’m always here to lend an ear… or a flap!” Ina raised one of her flaps for emphasis, pulling a laugh from the pup.

“A-Are you sure…?” Mococo asked shyly once her laughter died down and Ina just gave a firm nod of her head. “I’m certain.” With that, the pup took out her own phone and began to copy the info, her tail wagging all the while. ‘Why is it wagging so much…?’ The thought popped into her head, but Mococo didn't question it too much and just finished typing in Ina’s number.

Once she was done, they put their phones away, the face sporting matching grins. “Umm.. Thank you… Ina… I really needed this…” The pup muttered softly, reveling in the sweet giggle that fell from Ina’s lips. “You’re welcome! I’m always happy to help.” Mococo hugged the dog plushie closer. Maybe she could keep it for herself?

Just then, there was a knock at the door, followed by the muffled shout of a guy saying, “Whoever’s in there, hurry up! I’ve been standing here for like 10 minutes!” It was then that the pair finally realized how long they had been in the bathroom for and so they frantically opened the door to rush out.

As they left, Mococo saw the guy waiting in her peripherals, particularly the weird and almost aghast look on his face. The pup blushed hard. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what he was thinking. ‘Two girls just came out of a single person bathroom… oh gods…’

. . .

As the day came to a close, the group reconvened in the center of the mall, where they had discussed where to eat dinner. Most of them chose pizza, but Fuwawa protested, as she was the only one who disliked pizza. However, thanks to the horrible system known as democracy, she was sorely outvoted. Thankfully, the place they chose had other things for her to enjoy, so she wasn’t too upset.

The restaurant itself was actually really nice, since it was built with the mall, it felt very fresh and clean. What’s more, was that the place specialized in New York style pizza, which was a major reason everyone voted for it. Now they were all sat at a large table near the center of the restaurant, with five different pizza’s that they all took slices from.

While the conversation had died down when the food arrived, everyone was starting to slow down, which meant… “So I haven’t gotten to ask yet, but did you all have fun at the arcade?” Nerissa asked as she innocently took a bite of her pizza. Unbeknownst to her, Shiori, Calli, and Gura all tensed up.

The three of them awkwardly looked at each other, trying their hardest not to look at Lyonne. Shiori’s mouth opened to answer her wife, but no words came out. ‘Damn it! Say something!’ The archiver screamed at herself, but it was no use. Her mind had drawn a blank. Thankfully, the ever quick witted Gura came to her rescue. “Yeah, we did! It’s been forever since I’ve been to one.”

Ocean blue eyes then trailed off, looking towards the detective sitting across from her. “I just wish you could’ve been there, Watson… just so I could kick your ass at DDR.” Gura said smugly, earning her a scoff from her wife. “In your dreams, short stuff. I’ll out dance you any day!” Ame then crossed her arms over her chest. “Besides, Kiara, Nerissa, and I were having a good time shopping around.”

“We had to drag her away from Auntie Anne’s 3 separate times.” Kiara muttered bluntly from beside her, a flat look on their face. Ame just groaned loudly. “But their pretzels smelled so good!” “You can’t have any! They have gluten in them!” The phoenix barked at her friend, sighing in exasperation as they just whined.

“Man, I would have killed for some Auntie Anne’s pretzels.” Calli muttered out loud, a lopsided smile stretching across her face. “It was so boring not being able to play anythi-” Shiori then stomped her foot under the table, cutting the reaper off. Right, the others weren’t supposed to know about what they did. “Be- Because I knew I would just win everything and there’s no fun in that…”

Shiori smiled in satisfaction and finally lifted her foot, much to Calli’s relief. Unfortunately she couldn’t rub the new sore spot as it would lead to questions. But god damn, did the archiver’s combat boots hurt like hell. “Weird… cause I don’t recall seeing you anywhere around the arcade.” Ina piped up from across the table.

“Weird? I could say the same for you! Where were you, Ina?” Gura clapped back, knowing that Calli sucked at lying. Ina herself, however, just turned her head upon hearing the shark’s question. She glanced towards Mococo, happily eating their pizza beside her, before blushing. “Nothing…”

Nerissa raised a curious brow at the priestess’ sudden shift, but decided to move on. “Well what I really wanna know is…” She then leaned to the side, getting close to Lyonne who was sitting in a highchair between his parents. “...how Lyonne enjoyed it~”

Shiori immediately choked on her water, but forced herself to swallow. “Oh, he had a blast! But had some trouble staying focused cause of all the flashing lights.” This was technically the truth, since Lyonne did have some difficulty paying attention to her, Calli, and Gura.

“Good!” Nerissa exclaimed, satisfied with the answer as she leaned in closer to her son. “Did you have fun~?” She cooed, smiling brightly as Lyonne squealed in joy. “Oh, my baby~” The raven then began to pepper her son’s cheek with kisses, making him giggle. “You just have the best daddy in the world, huh~?” She said while looking directly at Shiori, making them blush.

A sweet giggle fell from her lips and she stood up from her seat. “I’ll be right back, I need to use the bathroom real quick.” Nerissa then stepped away from the table, with Kiara perking up to yell out. “Yes! Go piss, girl!” Calli looked towards her, giving the phoenix a blank expression. “It’s no wonder Kobo is the way she is…”

Kiara just batted her eyelashes at the reaper, putting on an innocent face. “I have no clue what you’re talking about, Cawwi~” She said, grinning as she coaxed an exaggerated eye roll from her wife. “Yeah, I’m sure you don’t…” Calli muttered as she turned away to take a bite of her pizza, unaware of the mischievous grin that stretched across the phoenix’s face.

Suddenly, Kiara leaned closer, a sneaky hand slipping into Calli’s lap so she could rub at their thigh. “Maybe put a baby in me then and we can have a child who’s more like you~” She muttered sinfully into her wife’s ear, making them choke on their food. Everyone else looked towards the reaper, who coughed hard but forced herself to speak. “S-Sorry… bit off more than I could chew…”

No one was buying her excuse. “Ew! Get room, you two.” Bijou piped up from across the table. “Says you! We’ve all seen the way you’ve been clinging to Fuwawa.” Ame shot back, making Bijou turn pink in embarrassment. “S-She- She’s been in a bad mood today! I was just trying to help her!” The rock exclaimed defensively, before being soothed by a soft hand on her arm.

“It’s okay, Biboo. I’m actually feeling a lot better now.” Fuwawa said sweetly, before giving the rock’s arm a gentle squeeze. “Thank you, for putting up with me… and speaking of which…” The pup then swiveled in her chair, turning to the left to face her sister, who perked upon seeing her. “I’m so sorry for how I’ve been acting today, Moco-chan…”

Guilt fell heavy upon Fuwawa’s shoulders as the day’s events replayed in her mind, particularly her treatment of her poor sister. “I know it’s no excuse, but my… full moon cycle… is starting soon… so I’ve been very moody all day… I’m sorry for taking it out on you.”

The pup then took Mococo’s hands, giving them a light squeeze. “I just want you to know, I’m not mad at you and you did nothing wrong. I was just… being a grouch…” Fuwawa muttered, her ears flattening atop her head as she awaited her sister’s reply.

Luckily, the younger pup smiled, relieved that her fears weren’t realized. “Apology accepted. But I get to have the last pon-der-ring as compensation when we get home! Deal?” Mococo said with a pout, though the effect was lost thanks to the ear to ear grin on her face as Fuwawa beamed at her. “Deal!”

The two then shared a hug. It was a little bit awkward since they were both sitting on chairs, but they made the best of it. “Aw~ Sisterly love!” Gura teased from her corner of the table, making everyone else simultaneously roll their eyes. Once the twins separated, Mococo turned to Ina, flashing her a bright smile that they returned.

“Looks like you two made up after all.” Said the priestess, pulling a giggle from Mococo’s lips. “Well having you to talk with certainly helped take off some of the edge.” The pup said in reply, her sweet words making Ina blush yet again before muttering. “I’m glad I could help.” All the while, Mococo was unaware of the swift wagging of her tail.

Shiori however, noticed Mococo's odd behavior and even gave her a suspicious look. They wouldn’t get the chance to say anything though as Nerissa finally returned. “Sorry I took so long. There was a bit of a line into the bathroom.” The raven said apologetically as she approached the table.

“That’s okay. You only missed the puppies' making up.” Shiori snarked, giving her wife a toothy grin as they gasped dramatically. “What?! Aw fuck me…” Nerissa groaned, before deciding to just brush it off as she made her way to her seat. She leaned over Lyonne’s high chair, pulling her son’s attention. “Hello, my love~ I’m back!” She cooed, watching the baby squirm in excitement until- “Mmm.. Mama!”

The entire table went dead silent and Nerissa froze in place as her brain struggled to comprehend what she had just heard. But then, Lyonne said it again. “M.. Ma…Mama!” Wine red eyes widened and the raven’s lips raised into a huge smile as she squealed in joy! “Oh my gods!”

She then grabbed her son, pulling him out of the high chair and hugging him to her chest. “Yes! That’s me! I’m your Mama!” Nerissa said before she began showering Lyonne’s face in kisses, making him giggle at the affection. Her wings fluttered at her sides, a few feathers coming loose as was practically bouncing with excitement.

Nerissa then thrust her hand out and pointed at Shiori, feeling a swell of pride in her chest. “Ha! I win!” The archiver at least pretended to be bummed out. “Aw damn, oh well. A first word is a first word.” She said, unable to wipe the smirk from her face. Her plan had gone off without a hitch and now Lyonne’s first word was ‘Mama’ ‘It was all worth it to see you smile like this…’

Chapter Text

A jovial tune fell from Nerissa’s lips, the gentle humming mixing with the music playing on the speaker. Her hips swayed from side to side, the only thing she could do without full on dancing in the kitchen. All the while, her arm made a quick back and forth motion as she used a mandoline to cut an entire cucumber into slices.

While she could just use a knife, her skills with one were subpar at best and would just make the slices very uneven. Besides, she wanted the sandwiches to at least look good if she was going to be serving them to other people. ‘Although knowing them, they probably won’t care if it’s a little messy…’ Despite that, Nerissa still wanted to put some thought into them.

Shiori was also with her, currently situated at the kitchen island a few feet away. A large bowl of ground beef sat next to her and she was meticulously taking small chucks and rolling them into balls. They were then set in an aluminum tray, alongside another tray which held a bunch of bratwursts.

They had both been there for nearly half an hour and were making a lot of food. For good reason of course, as they were prepping for a picnic with their friends, all members of The Council. Advent were also joining and with both Mumei, Kronii, and Mococo’s metabolisms in mind, they were going to need a lot.

Thus, Nerissa had taken up the task of making a bunch of small sandwiches. All different types of course. Variety is the spice of life, after all. They had ones with deli sliced meat, ones with cheese, ones without cheese, and of course some simple veggie sandwiches for Fauna. She was a vegan after all.

On the other hand, Shiori was prepping the less vegan friendly items. The bratwursts were of course just regular bratwursts, but the balls of ground meat were meant for smash burgers later. Now that was something Nerissa was eager for. ‘I can’t remember the last time I had a good burger…’

“Should we bring buns for grill stuff?” Shiori suddenly asked, making Nerissa pause her slicing. “No. Bae and IRyS are bringing those, or at least IRyS is.” She answered simply, pulling a smug chuckle from the archiver as they rolled another ball in their gloved hands. “Not surprised. That woman shouldn’t be allowed within 20 feet of any kitchen.”

Nerissa just turned and gave her wife a look, something that went unnoticed due to Shiori facing away from her. “Shiori.” The raven said in a scolding tone, which had no effect on the archiver. “Oh come on! You know I’m right.” They whined, finally glancing back towards the raven who continued to stare at her.

It was then that a thought popped into Nerissa’s head and she couldn’t help herself from grinning. “You’re one to talk. I’ve seen your legendary kitchen blunders.” She sassed, making Shiori roll her eyes. “Okay… But some moldy food is nothing compared to what IRyS has done.” The archiver then gave her wife a haunted expression. “You saw what happened last time we went to their place…”

‘What happened last time’ was IRyS almost setting her entire kitchen on fire while trying to deep fry some karaage. She then tried to put out said fire with water. It was a grease fire. “Alright, fair enough.” Nerissa conceded before giggling as she remembered more of the incident. 

“I honestly thought Bae would die of a heart attack when the pot suddenly went up in flames.” She said, as she moved on from slicing the cucumbers to prepping the arugula. Shiori laughed in turn and even snorted under her breath. “I had never heard her scream so loud! You’d think the literal embodiment of chaos would revel in that sort of stuff, but I guess not.” 

The raven went to reply, but paused as she saw a little head of white hair pop up in her peripherals. Curious, she looked down, finding Lyonne staring up at her with his big pink eyes. He was currently standing upright, with the support of the cabinet in front of him. After all, he still couldn’t take a single step without falling.

Lyonne's eyes then glanced away from his mother, his head raising to try and peer onto the counter. Nerissa just giggled at the sight, finding it quite adorable. “Oh? Are you looking for something, my little prince~?” The toddler just raised his hand, pointing to the bag of greens in the raven’s hand.

Nerissa just glanced at said bag, currently unopened as she was preparing to dump the contents into a bowl and wash them. “I don’t think you want arugula.” This however was not an acceptable answer and Lyonne persistently began trying to lift himself up to reach it. Given his small size however, his hand barely reached the counter. 

“You better listen to your Mama, baby bird. She’s usually right about these sorts of things.” Shiori piped up from her side of the kitchen, having glanced over to check what was going on. Lyonne though, just stubbornly tried again, going so far as to raise up onto his little toes. However, he quickly lost his grip on the cabinet door and fell back, landing on his butt.

Both parents immediately stopped what they were doing and looked down towards their fallen toddler. “You okay? Are you hurt?” Nerissa asked calmly, waiting until he cried or showed any signs of distress before panicking. Thankfully, Lyonne showed neither of those and he simply rolled over to begin crawling towards Shiori.

The raven grinned in amusement. She knew exactly what he was doing. ‘Oh? You failed with me so you’re giving up and trying the same thing with your daddy~’ Nerissa mused as she watched Lyonne use another cabinet to stand up, his head lifting to try and get a look at what Shiori was doing.

“No you can not have raw meat.” The archiver said bluntly, not even sparing a glance in her son’s direction. Likely knowing that if she did, she would fold immediately. Once again, this answer was not acceptable in Lyonne’s one year old brain and so he reached up and gripped onto his father’s shirt, tugging it while whining and pouting.

Shiori however, couldn’t do anything about it, since she was wearing tight plastic gloves that were covered in meat residue. But she still needed to divert her son’s attention, otherwise they’re probably not going to get anything done. Thus, she called upon the two beings she knew could keep Lyonne occupied.

“Yorick! Shadow! Come here you two!” She called out loudly and sure enough she heard the familiar wing beats of Shadow fluttering across the house. He then flew into the kitchen, settling down on the counter. A couple seconds later, Yorick came sliding in, his eyes looking extra droopy, as though he had just woken up from a nap.

He gurgled at Shiori, wondering why she had called them out of the blue. “Rise and shine, little slime. I’ve got a job for you and feather brain.” The archiver said, ignoring the indigent squawk that Shadow gave in response to the nickname. “I need you both to keep Lyonne entertained for a bit and away from the kitchen.”

Shadow just made an annoyed trill, but still flew off the counter and onto the floor. He walked up behind Lyonne, the toddler still preoccupied with trying to get his father’s attention. The raven however, was about to put a stop to this. His head raised, beak clamping onto Lyonne’s shirt.

He then began to tug, using all his strength to pull Lyonne away from Shiori and forcing him to sit down. The toddler of course whined as he fell backwards, but then he heard Yorick gurgle from the hall and he turned his head to face the little slime. Pink eyes lit up and he rolled over to begin crawling towards him. 

“Yoky!” He exclaimed as Yorick began to slide back down the hall, forcing Lyonne to follow him. With the toddler’s attention successfully diverted, Shadow looked up at Shiori and Nerissa, giving them a small squawk before following Lyonne and Yorick out of the kitchen.

Nerissa just giggled as he left, having found the whole ordeal to be quite amusing. “Smart idea, Shiorin~ Maybe we should let those two babysit more often.” Shiori just scoffed, a shit eating grin stretching across her face. “No offense to either of them, but I think that thought is a little ambitious.” The archiver snarked, before hearing Shadow squawk indignantly from the living room.

. . .

Together the family made their way through the park, the sun warming their faces despite the chilly February day. Nerissa was dragging a cooler behind her, filled with all the food for their picnic with Advent and the Council. Although, it was slowly beginning to look more like a potluck, considering what the other’s were bringing. 

Luckily, it was a rare non-freezing day with clear skies, courtesy of Fauna manipulating the weather just a little bit. Though it still wasn’t warm per say, it was at least nice enough for people to go outside and enjoy the day. Many families seemed to be out and about as well.

Nerissa breathed in deep through her nose, appreciating the cool and clean air that filtered into her lungs. If there was one that she was grateful for, it was her and Shiori living in a large town, instead of a bustling city. While she did enjoy visiting one occasionally, she could not imagine living in one full time. The air was simply too polluted and the noise was too much, even for her.

But out here, everything was spread out and surrounded by woods, making it serenely quiet without being too silent. On top of that, many magical beings lived in this region, making it the perfect place for a demon like her. Though of course, the Underworld would always have a special place in her heart. ‘Sadly, even my old home can't hold a candle to this.’

Wine red eyes then peered to the left, taking in Shiori’s relaxed figure, particularly who was pressed against it. Lyonne was strapped in his carrier against his father’s chest, facing forwards so he could look at the world around him. His parents had considered bringing him in a stroller, but given the wooded terrain they were going to be traversing with their friends, they ultimately decided against it. 

Unsurprisingly, Nerissa adored the sight of Lyonne in his carrier, even more so since Shiori was the one wearing it. However, this brought the archiver some attention that was unwanted in Nerissa’s eyes. As they made their way to the designated meet spot, the raven had begun to notice a number of women paying attention to her wife.

Of course, she ignored it at first, since most of them seemed to just be cooing at Lyonne. How could they not? He did look absolutely adorable in his carrier. But there were also plenty more who seemed to be making eyes at Shiori and even tried to whisper less than friendly things under their breath. The archiver of course ignored them all, but Nerissa heard it all and couldn’t stop her growing displeasure.

Her ebony wings began to puff up in agitation and her grip on the cooler’s handle tightened. Could they not see she was right here? Well clearly they could, considering their attempts to whisper. But Lyonne quite literally had tiny horns, a clear sign that he was hers. Do these women really have no sense of shame?

They then passed by another group of women, with Nerissa’s ears easily picking the sounds of their giggling and swooning. Her wings flapped in anger, the display making the women take pause and look towards her. Nerissa just shot them a glare, her wine red eyes glowing dimly, no doubt as a result of her territorial instincts starting to get to her. 

One of her wings unfurled, draping around Shiori’s waist and pulling them a bit closer to herself. The group of women immediately withered under the raven’s gaze and they quickly looked straight ahead and continued walking. Nerissa made a low trill in her throat. ‘Yeah that’s it, walk away!’

“Someone’s feeling possessive~” Shiori teased, running her fingers along her wife’s wing for emphasis. Nerissa just scoffed, her lips curling into a small pout. “Well of course. Everyone should see what is clearly mine.” The archiver just giggled, no doubt finding Nerissa’s jealousy adorable.

“There there, it’s alright.” She said, taking the raven’s free hand and lifting it to her lips to press a small kiss upon the back. “You’re the only one I have eyes for~” Nerissa’s face flushed bright red at the affection and her eyes slowly shifted down, peering at Lyonne in his carrier. 

‘Gods she looks so fucking handsome like this!’ The raven squealed internally, before pausing as Lyonne began making small babbling noises. She refocused on him, finding him trying to reach for her hand. Shiori giggled at the sight and pointed down towards their son. “See! Even he agrees!”

Before long, they made it to the meet spot, with Kronii, Fauna, and Mumei already waiting at the bench. Unsurprisingly, the owl spotted them immediately and her brown eyes lit up as she saw them approach. “Oh! There they are!” She announced, prompting her wives to look up. They both smiled in unison and the three women got up to greet their friends.

Nerissa smiled in turn, a warmth blooming in her chest as they all exchanged hugs. “It’s wonderful to see you again.” Fauna said as she pulled the raven into an embrace, giving them a gentle squeeze. “Same goes for you~ I feel like it’s been forever since we last saw each other.” Nerissa said, feeling her muscles almost instinctively relax in the kirin’s arms.

“I know. And Lyonne’s gotten so big.” Fauna said as she pulled away from the hug, her golden eyes filled with amusement as she peered over at Lyonne. “Yeah, I’ll say.” Kronii piped up, looking down at the toddler still strapped against Shiori’s chest. “How are you even able to carry him in this thing? It doesn’t look too comfortable?” The warden asked with genuine curiosity.

The archiver just shrugged, a smug grin tugging at her lips. “It’s dad strength. You gotta have it to understand what it’s capable of.” Shiori said, giving Lyonne a small pat on the head as she did. Kronii just scoffed, their arms crossing over their chest. “It doesn’t look that hard. I bet I could wear it easily”

“You’re just saying that cause you wanna wear it too!” Mumei piped up from behind the warden, making their face flush bright red. “No one asked you!” Kronii cried as they swiveled around towards the owl, who just giggled mischievously. “You’re not denying it~” 

Kronii’s blush somehow grew brighter and they just groaned and covered their face with their hands. Fauna giggled at her wife’s expense and leaned over to whisper in Nerissa’s ear. “Someone seems to have caught the baby fever~” “I can hear you!” The warden cried in embarrassment.

Thankfully, the rest of Advent soon showed up, diverting everyone’s attention from Kronii. Mumei in particular was very excited and bounded over to Bijou before the rock could even greet them. “Did you bring it? Do you have it?” She asked eagerly, making her poor friend take a measured step back.

“Okay, okay! Yes, I brought it.” Bijou said as she reached into her pocket, pulling out the object that Mumei was eager for. It was a small gem that she had grown for them, it was shaped in a jagged pattern and sporting a purple color. The owl’s brown eyes lit up and she cheered as she took the gem from Bijou’s hand. “Yay! I’m gonna add it to my nest!” 

Shiori just gave her a curious look. “You have a nest?” She inquired, pulling a giggle from Fauna. “No, but technically our cottage is her nest. She likes to collect gifts from our friends and keep them at her desk.” The archiver’s golden eyes just widened slightly in understanding. ‘Hmm, maybe I should start doing that…’ She mused before spotting the twins.

“Hey puppies, how are you two doing?” Shiori asked, feeling Lyonne begin to wiggle in his harness as he spotted Fuwawa. “We’re good!” The older pup exclaimed happily, taking a moment to breathe in the fresh air. “It feels like it’s been forever since we’ve had a day this nice.” Mococo nodded in agreement, her fuzzy tail wagging in excitement. “Yeah! It’s nice to see the sun out and about.”
All of a sudden, there was a burst of colored smoke, the loud pop making Mococo jump a foot in the air. From said smoke, appeared Hakos Baelz and IRyS. “We’re here!” Bae exclaimed, holding up a large cooler full of drinks. “Sorry for the jumpscare…” IRyS said towards Mococo, who just continued to breath heavily as her hand clutched at her chest. 

“What the heck was that Bae!” The pup cried indignantly, making Bae flinch and wither slightly. “S-Sorry Mococo… it just kinda happens.” She muttered, glancing back to give Mococo an apologetic look before Mumei suddenly rushed up to her. “Bae! Bae! Look at what Biboo gave me!” The owl exclaimed, holding up the purple gem for her friend to see. “Oh cool! I might ask for one myself.”

“Alright, since we’re all here now, let’s get moving!” Kronii called out towards the group, stepping over towards the beginning of the trail. “It’s almost noon currently, so we have about 6 hours of daylight left.” Dreadfully, IRyS was the one who piped up first. “Of course, Lord Warden~” Kronii just sighed at the nephilim.

. . .

The walk up to the picnic spot wasn’t a long one by any means, but it was certainly an eventful one. Mostly thanks to Mococo getting jumpscared by a passing deer and IRyS laughing at her, only to immediately trip over a fallen branch. Bae had really gotten a kick out of that one.

Aside from that incident though, the twenty minute walk had been relatively peaceful and they made it to their spot in record time. The spot itself was a modest clearing, just off the main path. It was seated near a large pond, the water perfectly clear and reflecting the cloudless sky above. A cozy pavilion sat in the center of the clearing, housing a flat top grill and a long picnic table for them all to sit at.

Once they had arrived, they all split up into three groups to perform different tasks. One group to handle the grilling, one to set out and arrange the already prepped food, and one to watch over Lyonne. Shiori, Kronii, Bijou, and Bae had been tasked with manning the grill. The archiver especially since she had brought most of the meat items.

“Holy shit, Shiori, did you really need to bring this much?” Bae exclaimed, an expression of shock decorating her face as she watched Shiori open one of the aluminum trays, revealing at least a dozen balls of ground beef. “Yep. There’s brats in the other one too.” The archiver said simply, grinning as Bae kicked off the ground, floating upside down in the air to get a better look at everything on display.

“There’s only 10 of us! Plus your kid and don’t think his belly is that big.” The rat was in borderline hysterics, something Shiori found oh so amusing. To think this was the mighty Embodiment of Chaos and chairwoman of The Council. “You don’t know that for sure. Besides, have you met some of the people here?”
Shiori then glanced to the side, eyeing up Kronii who was busy preparing a spicy glaze for the chicken skewers they had brought. “I mean, just look at Kronii here.” She said while patting the warden on the back. “They could eat their entire body weight and still come back for seconds after.”

Kronii, who had only partially been paying attention, bristled and snapped their head in the archiver’s direction. “What!? That’s not true!” They cried indignantly, only for Bae to suddenly materialize under their arm, lips pressed into a thoughtful expression. “Hmmm actually, you know what? You may have a point, Shiori.” The warden just gaped at her, white scales appearing under their eyes. “What the heck man!? You’re supposed to be on my side!”

“There are no sides when it comes to facts.” Bijou piped up in a dramatic voice, pausing her task of hooking up the propane tank to the grill. “But there’s no shame in having a large appetite. I would know.” Shiori just gave her a look, fangs flashing for a moment as she grinned. “Beebs, your stomach is the size of a soft ball.”

“No it’s not!” Bijou cried in embarrassment, the gem on her chest turning a faint reddish hue. “Then why’d you ask me to bring smaller meatballs for sliders?” Shiori clapped back, raising a challenging brow as she gave her small friend a shit eating grin. The rock had no rebuttal. “Shut up, Shiori…”

Amethyst eyes then glanced towards Bae, who was now floating over top Shiori’s head. “Wait! What about Hakos Baelz? I’ve literally never seen her eat before.” Bijou exclaimed while pointing up at the rat, who twisted in the air to lean back into a relaxed pose. “Don’t need to. Besides this thing…” Bae patted her toned belly. “...is just a gateway to an endless void. Whatever goes in never comes out.”

Golden eyes just stared up at the rat, wide in both shock and astoundment. “Well that sounds deeply horrifying.” She then grinned, eyes beginning to glow as her natural thirst for knowledge began to take hold. “And I honestly quite dig it…”

From the other side of the pavilion, Nerissa giggled to herself. She wasn’t sure if the other groups were aware of the fact she could hear everything they were talking about, but it was still entertaining nonetheless. However, it seemed her giggles weren’t quiet enough and caught the attention of her friends. “What are you laughing at?” Mococo asked, making the raven take pause.

Nerissa, IRyS, and the twins had broken off into the second group, tasked with setting out all the premade food. Nerissa herself was currently laying out the sandwiches she had made, arranging them neatly on a large platter. “Oh nothing. Just them.” She answered, gesturing towards the girls playfully arguing over at the grill.

IRyS’ dual colored eyes lit up, as if she had just realized something. “Oh wait, that’s right, you can hear everything!” She exclaimed, pausing in her task of mixing the salad Fauna had brought to lean over the table towards Nerissa. “What are they talking about? Is it something lewd?~” 

Her words got a laugh from Fuwawa, who shook her head in exasperation. “Of course you would ask that, IRyS.” The nephilim just huffed, crossing her arms over her chest in a pout. “What is that supposed to mean? It’s a perfectly reasonable question to ask.” “Are you sure that’s not just you being nosy?” Mococo piped up, her face set in a flat expression.

“Of course not!” IRyS yelled defensively, the table rattling as she slammed her hands down onto it. “You seriously can’t tell me that you’re not also curious about what our wives are talking about.” Mococo just gave the nephilim a look. “I don’t have a wife.” She then glanced towards Fuwawa, who was currently busy with setting out plates for everyone. “Or a girlfriend for that matter…”

A look of genuine surprise crossed IRyS’s face and she raised a curious brow in response to the pup. “Wait really? I thought you two were in a three way with Biboo.” She said innocently, completely unaware of just what that word meant. “NO!” The twins screamed in sync, their individual tails puffing up as their expressions twisted into looks of disgust.

“Biboo is mine! I’m not sharing her with Moco-chan!” Fuwawa yelled indignantly, having almost dropped her stack of plates. “Plus, Fuwawa’s my sister! Why would you even think something like that?!” IRyS jolted in confusion, before cowering under the twins’ withering glares. “W-What? Did I say something wrong?”

Thankfully for her, Nerissa stepped over and placed a comforting hand on the nephilim’s arm. “No… but you didn’t exactly word it right…” She said gently, prompting IRyS to give a helpless expression. “I didn’t?” The raven just cringed internally but powered through. “Yeah no… The proper term for what you were meaning is ‘a poly’. A ‘three way’ is… something more intimate…”

IRyS just stared up at her for a moment, mind not fully processing the information fed to her. But finally, after a few painfully long seconds, the gears finally clicked into place and the nephilim’s eyes widened in horror. “What! T-That’s not what I meant! I- I… It’s not my fault english is so confusing!” She cried in embarrassment, covering her face with her hands to hide her blush of shame.

Eventually she parted her fingers, peering over at the twins who were still giving her looks. “I’m so so sorry… I didn’t mean anything by it or was trying to imply anything… I was just genuinely curious…” IRyS muttered apologetically and the pups continued to glare at her for a few more seconds before letting up. “It’s fine. We forgive you.” They sighed in perfect sync.

Meanwhile, away from all the chaos, Fauna and Mumei were walking near the pond. Lyonne was snug in the kirin’s arms, his head resting comfortably upon her chest. Despite the distance though, they could both still hear everything going on at the pavilion. Somewhat at least, as their hearing was nowhere as good as Kronii’s.

“Well they all sound like they’re having a good time.” Fauna mused, a sweet giggle falling from her lips. “At least it’s quiet over here.” Mumei replied, making wide, exaggerated steps as she walked beside her wife. “Plus, we have him.” She then leaned closer, using her fingers to poke Lyonne’s tummy.

The toddler giggled and began to squirm in Fauna’s arms, something Mumei found deeply amusing. “Careful, love~” The kirin said in a playful, yet vaguely warning tone as she gently pulled Lyonne out of her wife’s reach. “I don’t think Nerissa would be very happy if I accidentally dropped her baby.” The owl just rolled her eyes. “Don’t worry! I am being careful.”

She got closer again and began to squish Lyonne’s little cheeks between her fingers. “He’s just so cute, I can’t help myself.” Fauna just giggled, finding her wife’s shenanigans adorable. “He is quite cute, I will admit~” She muttered, watching as Mumei continued to poke their nephew’s cheeks before perking up.

“Oohh~ His little horns. I’ve never seen them before.” The owl said, putting her squishing on pause to get a closer look at Lyonne’s horns. Fauna gave a serene hum, her golden eyes peering warmly at the baby in her arms. “Well they are new after all. He’s finally maturing, so his demon traits are beginning to manifest.”

Mumei just continued to stare at Lyonne’s horns, only passively listening to what the kirin was saying. “I wanna touch them…” She muttered, hand already reaching up only to be stopped by Fauna taking hold of it. “No, you cannot touch them, my love.” The kirin said as she gently pulled her wife’s hand away from Lyonne. “His horns have only just started growing in. So they’re very sensitive.”

The owl just pouted, but quickly accepted defeat. “Alright fine…” She then perked up, an adoring smile tugging at her lips as she reached up to playfully, prod one of the antlers that jutted out from her wife’s head of winter white hair. “It’s okay though, I still have your antlers anyways.” Mumei said, making the kirin giggle. “That you do and you may touch them as much as you’d like~”

Just then, Lyonne began to squirm in her grasp, his little legs flailing in a clear sign that he wanted to be let down. While Fauna was hesitant for a moment, she eventually gave into his demands and carefully set him down in the grass. Once freed, the toddler began crawling around to look for things.

“He’s certainly a curious little baby~” Mumei mused with an amused giggle, earning a hum of agreement from her wife. “Indeed he is. He must have inherited it from Shiori.” Fauna said in reply, her watchful eyes observing Lyonne as he crawled around aimlessly. “That I don’t doubt one bit.” The owl said with a hoot, before perking up as she saw Lyonne stop and peer at something in the grass.

“Hm~ Whatcha looking at?” She inquired, moving over so she could crouch beside the toddler, her eyes following his gaze to find- “Oh! A beetle!” Lyonne lifted his hand, attempting to reach for the shiny black bug. Unfortunately, he was too slow and the beetle quickly crawled away.

Lyonne immediately began to pout, his hand hitting the grass with a small huff. He wouldn’t remain that way for long though, as his attention was soon diverted by a family of geese that had swam up onto the pond’s shore. It was a small family of them, with two adults and half a dozen goslings.

With his curiosity piqued, Lyonne turned and began to crawl towards them, his presence almost immediately being noticed by the mother goose. She spread her wings wide and flapped them, a low hiss falling from her beak. Lyonne however, just continued his approach, unaware of the warning being levied his way.

Before he could reach the goose though, Mumei rushed after him. “No no no no no!” She exclaimed as she plucked him up off the ground. “Don’t go near them. Geese are evil creatures.” The owl then held Lyonne to her chest, keeping him close as he just pouted.

Her wife just giggled behind her, having found great entertainment in everything that had just unfolded. “Geese aren’t evil, Mumei.” Said owl just turned and gave her wife a conspiratorial look. “How would you know?” It took a lot of willpower not to kiss them right then and there.

“Because they’re just being protective. Something I sure you can relate to, my sweet owl~” Fauna teased, gesturing towards Lyonne, currently held tightly against Mumei’s frame. Realizing what her wife meant, the owl just gave a doe eyed expression before pouting again. “Touche…” She grumbled before perking up as she heard Kronii yell from the pavilion. “IRYS IF YOU TOUCH THAT GRILL-”

. . .

Once all the raw foods were grilled and served up, everyone gathered their plates and filled them to their heart's content before sitting around the table. There was no real theme or cohesion to the foods present, as it was all just an array of things everyone had brought. Not that anyone minded, since as Mococo would soon say. “Oh wow! Everything tastes so good!”

The pup was currently devouring a third chicken skewer, enjoying the tangy and spicy flavor of the glaze. Across from her, Nerissa smiled, one that was matched by Lyonne who was currently sitting in her lap. “I’m glad! And I’m sure the pon-de-rings you brought will make for an amazing dessert afterward.” The raven chirped, making Mococo’s eyes light up.

“I’ll say.” Shiori said from beside her wife, her fork idly picking at her salad. “Though this salad might already be sweet enough for me.” “Oh no… Is it the vinaigrette? Hm I should’ve added less strawberries…” Fauna pouted from her side of the table, having made and brought the salad herself. It seemed to be one of the more hit or miss items, as it was a fruit salad with nuts and spinach.

Shiori immediately tried to deny the kirin’s assumption. “No no! It’s fine! It’s not bad at all, just really sweet!” The archiver then shoved a huge forkful into her mouth, making sure Fauna was watching. “It’s really good though!” She said, a leaf of spinach hanging from her mouth. Her ridiculous actions were thankfully enough to cheer Fauna up, as she began to giggle. 

“I’m glad to hear that. Thank you Shiori.” She said, while Mumei pouted beside her. “Good, cause I picked the strawberries used in the vinaigrette and I never pick bad berries.” The owl’s words were spoken with a dark edge that had everyone giving her a nervous look. Fauna though, was unaffected and simply lifted her hand to begin patting her wife’s head. “No you don’t, my sweet owl~”

“I’m just too focused on the burgers to even touch the salad.” Kronii said from beside Mumei, taking a large bite of their burger for emphasis. The warden looked towards Shiori, making sure to swallow their current bite before speaking. “Maybe you were right about my appetite.” 

Mumei just gave her wife a curious look, her big brown eyes burrowing into her wife’s soul. “You were denying that? You’ve already eaten four of them.” Kronii choked on their food and immediately began to cough in an attempt to clear their airway. “I’m hungry, okay!” 

Nerissa giggled at the couple’s bickering and went to take a bite of one of her sandwiches, only to feel Lyonne squirming in her lap. Curious, she looked down, finding him reaching for her plate, trying to get the one of the chicken skewers. “No, you can’t have it, my love~ It’s spicy, so you probably don’t want it.” She said while pushing her plate out of his reach.

Lyonne just pouted, his face twisting into a frown that was the spitting image of his father. He tried to reach for the plate again, but when his finger tips barely grazed the edge, he decided to just give up. With a dramatic huff, he began to twist and squirm around in his mother’s lap, a sign he wanted to be let down. “Okay okay, I’ll let you explore, just don’t go too far okay.” Nerissa said as she set him down.

Once he touched down on the concrete floor, Lyonne immediately began to crawl around, a joyous giggle falling from his lips now that he was free. Nerissa and a few others of course, kept a sharp eye on him, silently ready to jump in whenever he fell or needed her. That still didn’t stop her from listening in on the conversations around the table.

“Whatcha looking at, Kronii~” Bijou teased, sending a teasing grin towards the warden, who was staring longingly at Lyonne. Kronii froze up, scales forming under their eyes. “N-Nothing, I’m just watching him like everyone else.” They said calmly, taking a sip of water to appear nonchalant.

Unfortunately for them, Bae decided to pipe up. “Oh~ But you have a certain look in your eye.” The rat teased, making Kronii almost spit out their water. “Look?! What look? There’s no look in my eye!” They exclaimed defensively, only for Shiori to smugly  interject. “You sure there isn’t~”

“No one asked you!” Kronii shouted indignantly, scales now appearing along their jaw. Shiori just raised her hands placatingly, her shit eating grin not once leaving her face. “Hey, I’m just saying, it’s clear to everyone that you’re running a bit of a fever.” The warden bristled, their cheeks turning red. “I’m not running anything! You’re all just ganging up on me for no reason!”

Shiori then raised a challenging brow, her elbow lifting onto the table so she could lean her chin against her fist. “Really?” The archiver said, watching as Kronii crossed their arms over their chest. “Yes.” They huffed and the archiver grinned, knowing she had led them right into her trap. “So you don’t want to be a dad in the future?”

“Yes!” Kronii said in full confidence before realizing what Shiori had just said and immediately tried to backtrack. “I mean no! I- I’m not… that isn’t…I’ve only thought…” They stammered helplessly, before Bijou piped up again. “So you’ve thought about becoming a father?”

Kronii paused and looked towards their wives, before averting their gaze as a soft blush decorated their cheeks. “I’ve… considered the idea…” Fauna and Mumei just giggled in amusement, making the warden blush harder before returning to eating their food. “Oh wow, this is all so good!” They exclaimed, trying to force a change in topic.

It thankfully worked, as Bae nodded her head in agreement. “Damn right it is! Especially the stuff Shiori and Nessi brought.” She said while stuffing a burger slider into her mouth. IRyS beamed next to her, their crystalline wings shimmering in delight. “I know, right? These sandwiches especially are to die for.” The nephilim exclaimed as she plucked one off her plate and took a bite.

Unfortunately, in her excitement, she ended up biting off more than she could chew and got tomato juice a lot over mouth. “Damn it, IRyS…” Bae sighed before grabbing a napkin. “Hold still a moment.” She said while leaning up towards her wife. IRyS herself froze, a surprised looking crossing face.

“B-Bae? What are you-” She stammered before the napkin pressed against her lips, wiping up the tomato juice. “There we go. Gosh, how would you even survive without me…?” Bae grumbled as she pulled away, bunching up the dirty napkin before throwing it at the nearby trash can. However, she undershot her throw and the napkin ended up bouncing off the rim and landing on the ground.

The rat groaned in disappointment and sat back down, only to catch the pouty face of her wife. “What?” Bae asked, watching as IRyS’ pouty expression turned shy, her pointed ears drooping slightly. “I thought you were gonna kiss me…” She murmured sadly, prompting a flat look from her wife. “What? Do you want me to?”

IRyS just nodded eagerly, her face lighting up expectantly. Bae just groaned even more, but turned and leaned up. She had already gotten their hopes up, might as well just give them what they want. A brief yet loving kiss was pressed onto her wife’s lips, before the rat quickly pulled away and pretended to itch her nose to hide her blush. “There… Happy now?” IRyS just nodded. “Yes! Very much so!”

“Really? Right in front of my salad?” Bijou piped up, laughing at her own joke. “You have no room to talk, Koseki Bijou! I literally saw Fuwawa spoon feeding you not even 10 minutes ago!” Bae shot back, her shouts getting the attention of Fuwawa herself. “I was just letting her try something on my plate!” The pup cried indignantly, earning a skeptical look from Bae. “Uh huh. Sure.”

The couple just blushed and averted their eyes from the rat, only for IRyS to speak up again. “Oh! Speaking of you two~” She mused, giving the pair an elvish grin that just screamed trouble. “I heard that you’ve been wanting to start a family~ Is it true?”

IRyS’ words caught the attention of Mococo, who perked one of her ears up to listen more closely, while keeping her eyes fixed on her plate. Meanwhile, Fuwawa and Bijou shared tentative glances, before deciding to answer the nephilim. “Uh… Y-Yeah we have, quite a lot actually.” Bijou said her words, pulling an excited look from IRyS.

“Oh my gods, really!? When are you guys planning to? Have you thought of names? Can Biboo even produce sperm?” The nephilim asked in rapid succession, her eagerness making the couple wither slightly. “We don’t know. No we haven’t. And of course I can! What is that supposed to mean?” Bijou responded, her gem turning red in embarrassment.
The nephilim however, just kept talking, any shame she might have felt being overshadowed by her excitement. “What really? You don’t know yet? Why not? You two would be great parents…” IRyS said, leaning over the table a bit as she awaited an answer.

“We don’t know yet because we’re not really in a position where we could have children right now.” Fuwawa answered, her usually sweet puppy eyes currently narrowed in irritation. “We would first have to move out of the hideout and get our own place, but that’s probably not going to happen for a while…”

Unbeknownst to Fuwawa, her sister had heard everything she had said and it took every ounce of willpower Mococo had to not react. Nevertheless, she felt a small surge of anxiety in her chest, one she forced down before Bijou could catch onto it. ‘Why am I reacting this way…? I know they’ll have to leave one day but…’

Despite knowing the inevitable future, a deep and primal side of Mococo rushed to the surface every time it was brought up. It would remind her of the Cell, the years she spent in complete isolation, only ever seeing her tormentors when it was her turn for… She shook head trying to bury the thought and instead focus on something else.

‘Just calm down… everything’s okay… You’re surrounded by your friends…’ Mococo told herself as she looked down at her plate. She suddenly didn’t have much of an appetite. ‘My friends… maybe I should talk to one of them… But who do I-’ The pup suddenly remembered her phone, currently nestled in her pocket. ‘What if I talked to Ina… she did give me her phone number…’

. . .

As the adults talked and ate their food, Lyonne just continued to crawl around. He mostly stayed near the pavilion, having not felt brave enough to venture further. That didn’t mean there wasn’t anything of interest though, as he mostly bided his time by looking at bugs in the grass or watching geese fly by.

Overall, he was just quietly watching the world around him, his little mind brimming with curiosity. As he sat on the concrete platform though, he spotted a small family walking along the edge of the pond. It was just a mom, a dad, and a little toddler probably only a year older than Lyonne himself.

What he found particularly interesting though, was the toddler was actually walking by themself. They were clumsy and were mostly waddling, but they were still doing it. Lyonne’s pink eyes grew wide in wonder. He had stood on his own before or used furniture at home for support, but he had never tried walking before and seeing this other baby doing it so easily got him thinking. What if he tried that?
“Lyonne?” He heard his mother call, making him turn to face her. “What are you looking at, my little prince?” She asked and Lyonne pointed in the direction of the family, however when he turned back himself, they had already disappeared. “The pond? It’s really pretty isn’t it~”

A small frown befell Lyonne’s face. No, that wasn’t what he was looking at. He was pointing at the other baby who was walking, he didn’t even know that was possible. Lyonne then looked down at his own feet. What if he tried that? Could he even do it? He could stand sure, but walking was something else entirely. And what if he falls?

Maybe he should go towards mom. That way she could catch him if he does. Lyonne smiled to himself, it was certainly the best plan he had, so he might as well execute it. He turned around, making sure he was facing mom as he flipped on his stomach, as though he was preparing to crawl. 

But instead, he raised his rear end, planting his shoes into the ground as he pushed himself up into a standing position. He wobbled slightly, but quickly corrected himself. “What is it? Are you trying to get a better look at something?~” Nerissa cooed, smiling as her son pouted up at her. There wasn’t anything he was curious about this time, just whether or not he could actually walk. 

Thus, with one more glance down at his feet, Lyonne took a step forward. Nerissa’s eyes flew open, her whole body freezing as she briefly wondered if that had actually just happened. But then, her son took another step. “Holy shit…” She muttered, her hand shooting to grab Shiori by the arm.

“Huh what’s going on-” Shiori asked, before following her wife’s gaze towards Lyonne, who was taking slow, tentative steps forward. “Oh my gods…” The archiver said, getting the attention of the rest of their friends and the whole table suddenly fell silent.

“He’s walking! Oh fuck, he’s actually walking!” Joy and elation surged in Nerissa’s chest and she quickly got up from the picnic table to sit down on the ground, facing Lyonne. “Come on, baby! Come to, mama!” She coaxed excitedly and Shiori even turned in her seat to encourage her son. “Yeah, you’ve got this! You can do it!”

Lyonne smiled at their words, a small giggle slipping from his lips. His legs kept moving, making small steps one by one, slowly but surely closing the distance between him and mom. “Yes, that’s it! Just a bit more, my love!” Nerissa said, opening her arms as she waited to embrace her son. 

Finally after just a few more steps, Lyonne made it into his mother’s arms and was immediately brought into a tight hug as cheers and clapping erupted from the table. “You did it, baby! You took your first steps!” Nerissa exclaimed before showering her son in kisses. Shiori wasn’t too far behind and got down from the bench to do the same. Lyonne just giggled joyously all the while.

. . .

A small hum fell from Mococo’s lips, her brow furrowed into a thoughtful expression as she stared at her phone, the screen displaying Ina’s contact. She was currently laying in bed, the picnic having ended a good two hours ago. Unfortunately, the pup’s anxiety hadn’t gone down at all since then and if anything, it had only been festering more now that she was alone in her room.

Mococo groaned to herself, her fuzzy tail making slow thumps against her mattress. The thought of contacting Ina had been sitting at the forefront of her mind for a while now. In fact, she had been quietly debating on actually doing it for the past thirty minutes, her thumb hovering over the call button. But unsurprisingly she was chickening out.

‘What if she’s busy… I don’t wanna risk bothering her…’ Mococo thought to herself as she rolled onto her back, holding her phone above her head. She knew the priestess told her that she could come to her whenever she needed to talk, but did she really mean ‘whenever’? Plus it was just more of her stupid anxieties, she could totally handle them on her own-

Her phone pinged, a notification bubble appearing at the top of the screen. It was a text from Ina. The realization startled Mococo, making her jump in place and lose her grip on her phone. She tried to catch it, but ultimately missed and the device fell and smacked her right in the face.

“Ow!” She cried, lifting her phone up to nurse her now tender nose. As soon as her eyes locked onto the device though, they widened in horror as they saw the call screen. ‘Oh crap!’ Her nose must’ve hit the button when it landed, meaning she was now calling Ina. ‘Please don’t pick up. Please don’t pick up…’ Even though the priestess had literally just texted her, Mococo hoped they wouldn’t notice their-

“ Hello? ” Ina called out through the phone, making Mococo jump again. Her cheeks colored, a surge of embarrassment rushing through her as she almost dropped her phone again. But thankfully, she caught it and held the device against her ear. “I-I’m so sorry, Ina! I didn’t mean to bother you, it was an accident!” The pup exclaimed, before hearing a sweet giggle on the other end of the line.

“ It’s okay! You’re not bothering me at all. ” Ina said. Even through the phone, her words were accentuated by her soft voice. “ In fact, I was just thinking about you so I figured I’d text and check up on you. But it looks like you beat me to it. ” Her sentence was punctuated with another giggle.

Mococo however, barely processed it, as all she could focus on in the moment was what the priestess had just said. ‘She… She was thinking about me…’ For some reason, that thought brought a distinct fluttering sensation to her chest. It almost felt… fuzzy and warm.

“ But, how are you doing? I heard you and Advent went on a picnic with the Council. ” Ina inquired, making Mococo perk up. “Oh y-yeah! It was really fun! Everyone brought such delicious food.” The pup exclaimed jovially, hearing a small hum of intrigue through the phone. “ Oh? What did you bring? ”

“Pon-de-rings, of course!” Mococo answered proudly, her tail wagging a bit faster. A giggle could be heard through the line, the sound intensifying that fuzzy feeling in the pup’s chest. “ I shouldn’t have expected anything less. ” A smile tugged at Mococo’s lips and she rolled onto her side as she kept talking. “How are you doing though? We haven’t really talked since the mall trip.”

There was a small beat of silence as Ina pondered her answer. “ I’ve been pretty good. Things have been kinda slow at the temple for the last few months cause of the winter. So I haven’t really done much other than draw. ” Curiosity piqued in Mococo’s head and her ears even perked up slightly. “You have a temple?”

“ Yeah! The temple of the ancient ones! ” Ina answered happily. Mococo however, had to stop from making any displeased sounds. She knew of the Ancient Ones. Pretty much all magical beings were aware of their existence and just how terrifying of an entity they were. Though, apparently not much has been heard of them in the last few decades. 

As if sensing the pup’s unease, Ina kept talking. “ It’s mostly just a tourist attraction though. The Ancient Ones haven’t actually inhabited the place in centuries. ” Well that was certainly a relief to hear. “Do you work there?” Mococo inquired, hearing a small hum through the speaker. “ Sort of. It’s pretty much my home. I just leave the temple part open for people to see. ”

Curiosity tugged and Mococo’s mind and a question broke from her lips before she could stop herself. “Where is it? I might go visit you…” It was only then that the pup realized how her words could be interpreted and she quickly began to stammer. “T-To see the temple obviously! N-Not to specifically visit you. N-Not that I-I don’t want to visit you I just-”

Sweet giggling broke through the phone's speaker, bringing Mococo’s rambling to a screeching halt. “ It’s okay. I get you. ” The pup’s phone then pinged and she pulled the device away from her ear and turned on speaker mode to check her notifications. It was another text from Ina and this time the bubble displayed an address she didn’t recognize. ‘Wait…’

“ You’re welcome at the temple anytime! ” Ina exclaimed and the pup’s eyes lit up as she heard them. Her tail began to wag even faster, a feeling akin to excitement building in her chest. “Thank you! I’ll be sure to stop by one day!” For a moment she swore she could hear Ina smiling through the phone. “ I’ll look forward to that day. ”

The two then lapsed into a brief silence, before the priestess once again continued. “ So what else happened at the picnic? With the Council there it must have been quite hectic. ” Ina inquired, the faint rustling of sheets coming through the line. Mococo willfully ignored the image of the cute priestess laying in bed. “It was. But in a good way. Oh! Lyonne even took his first steps!”

“ Really?! That’s amazing! I bet Shiori and Nerissa were really happy. ” Ina exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement. “Of course! We all were!” Mococo could perfectly remember that moment, seeing the pure joy on her friends faces was something she’d never soon forget. “ I bet. Oh! How are things going with Fuwawa and Biboo? ”

Mococo immediately tensed up at the mention of her sister and best friend, but still tried to play it off. “O-Oh um… Things have been good. Nothing to complain about.” There was a brief period of silence and the swore Ina could hear her heart preparing to beat out of her chest. “ Are you sure? It sounds like there’s something bothering you. ”

‘Crap…’ Of course they would be able to tell… “Okay… there is…” Mococo muttered, her tail slowing down considerably. “ Would you like to talk about it? ’ Ina asked gently and the pup just sighed deeply. “I don’t know… It’s stupid…” She set her phone on the mattress and grabbed her dog plushie to hug.

“IRyS just asked about the whole… kids thing and Fuwawa said something about how… how they would need to move out and find their own place first. And I just got this… bad, anxious feeling when I heard that. I didn’t say anything but…” She trailed off, hugging her pillow a bit tighter against her chest. “ You don’t want them to leave. ” Ina finished for her.

The pup bristled, the fur on her tail puffing up. “No! O-Or yes… I- I don’t know! I’m so confused… I want them to be happy, but the thought of them leaving… of losing my sister it makes me…” “ Scared? ” Ina said and Mococo just whimpered, her ears flattening against her skull. “Yes…”

“ Hmm… Well, there isn’t much I can do in this regard. It’s something you will have to sort out with them eventually. But if you want my advice… don’t hide this from them forever. It won’t do good for any of you. ” Ina said, her words soft and caring, but still maintaining a firmness that had Mococo burying her face against her plushie, its blue mohawk tickling her skin. “I’ll try, but it feels like no matter which path I choose, I’ll lose my sister in the end…”

“ Hey no! Don’t think like that. It’ll be okay and if it makes you feel better, I’ll still be here in the end. And if you… you know… ever need me then feel free to come up to my temple. I’d be happy to have you… ” There was a distinct shyness to Ina’s voice, one that had Mococo’s heart skipping a few beats. “Do you promise?” Ina made an affirmative hum. “ I promise on all the cookies in the world! ” 

A small giggle broke through Mococo’s lips, her smile finally returning. “Thank you, Ina. I… I really needed to get that off my chest…” Truth be told, she felt so much better talking to her. Ina just had this soothing effect that she couldn’t really explain. Maybe she should’ve talked to her sooner…

“ Of course! I’m always available to talk to whenever you want! ” The priestess exclaimed before briefly pausing. “ Oh wow, it’s getting pretty late. You heading to bed any time soon? ” Mococo looked at the time on her phone, seeing it was almost midnight. Come to think of it, she was getting pretty sleepy.

“Yes…” The pup muttered, before beginning to reconsider. She really didn’t want to end the call. In fact, she really just wanted to keep talking to Ina. “Actually… can we stay on the phone and talk for a bit longer…” She knew it was a selfish request, but she didn't want this warm fluttering in her chest to end just yet.

Thankfully, it seemed the universe was smiling upon her tonight. “ Sure! What would you like to talk about? ” Ina answered, sounding incredibly happy to stay. Mococo’s smile grew, that fuzzy feeling in her chest spreading throughout the rest of her body. “Umm… could you just… tell me more about your day…? If that’s not a problem…”

“ Alright! Well… ” Ina then fell into a long winded explanation about how her day went, from the moment she woke up, down to the tiniest minute details. Mococo just listened all the while. She would occasionally ask a question or two, but mostly just let the priest yammer on. Her fuzzy tail wagged in contentment and Mococo hugged her plushie closer to her chest, enjoying this warm feeling.

Chapter Text

The wind was blowing northward, the gentle breeze tousling Nerissa’s hair as she examined the sky above. Not a single cloud stood amongst the blue backdrop and the sun sat comfortably at its apex. It was a warm spring day, nearing the eve of summer and thus, it was perfectly warm outside.

Nerissa smiled in contentment. These were honestly the perfect conditions for today as Lyonne was finally going to learn how to fly. At least the basics, since flying is a skill that one learns and masters over time. Besides, for a three year old it was undoubtedly best to keep it simple.

Once her survey of the sky was done, Nerissa turned her gaze back down to earth, taking in the small crowd of people around her. Naturally her family were the first one’s she had called and invited to come help teach Lyonne how to fly. Then when she told Advent that Lyonne’s wings had manifested, they of course offered to help. Well mostly Bijou, since she was the only one who could fly.

They were all situated on the wide strip of grass behind the house, with the forest at their backs. While Nerissa and Shiori had considered doing it at the nearby park, they figured sticking close to the house was a good idea. Plus the area itself actually made for a decent runway. Now they were all spread out and talking amongst each other.

Of course Shiori was close by, keeping an eye on Lyonne as he excitedly talked with his aunts, Malpha and Aradia. Malphis ll was also in on the conversation and was very loudly boasting about how exceptional of a flyer he was, much to his nephew’s wonder.

‘Always such a show off, little bro…’ Nerissa mused with a playful eyeroll as her gaze trailed a bit further, spotting her parents speaking with Fuwawa and Bijou, both of whom appeared to be blushing at whatever the two elders were speaking of. Then there was Mococo, who had stepped away from Fuwawa and was now standing quietly off to the side and smiling at her phone.

The raven couldn’t help but to raise a curious brow at this. Mococo rarely strayed away from her sister and Bijou, but whenever she did, she was always smiling at her phone and appearing to text someone. ‘Is she crushing on someone? No this is Moco-chan you’re talking about, but what if…?’

Ultimately that question would be set aside as Lyonne suddenly ran up to her, a beaming look in his pink eyes. “Mama!! Mama!! Can we start? I wanna fly!” He exclaimed eagerly, his newly manifested wings making little flaps that had Nerissa’s heart swooning.

Despite having only had them for a few days now, Lyonne had taken to his new limbs exceptionally well. Though they were quite sensitive and he had some trouble controlling them at times, he was loving them so far. Of course, just like his horns two years prior, his wings caused quite a bit of discomfort and even distress when they finally emerged…

. . .

An air of serenity filled the night, with the house quiet and its three occupants sound asleep. Nerissa and Shiori were two such occupants, with the archiver snuggled against the raven’s front, her face buried in their chest. The raven of course welcomed the affection and had her arms embracing her wife’s smaller body.

Both were sound asleep, content hums and the occasional tiny snore falling from their lips. That is, until an ear splitting scream ripped through the night, startling them both awake. Their eyes flew up and they rushed to sit up, confused as to what was happening until the screaming continued. A sharp din occupied it, causing a few items in the room to rattle slightly.

It was coming from across the hall. “Lyonne!” Nerissa screamed as she stumbled out of bed, Shiori hot on her heels as the two raced the short distance across the hall to their son’s room. The door was flung open, the handle slamming against the wall and almost denting it from the sheer force.

“Lyonne! Lyonne! What’s wrong? Are you okay-” Nerissa blurted out as the screaming stopped before Shiori flicked the lights on, blinding them both for a brief moment. They tried to blink the spots out of their eyes, the sudden change in brightness waking up their sleep addled minds. “M-Ma- Mama… D-Daddy…” They heard Lyonne whimper, his voice scared and confused.

“I-It’s okay, buddy! Mama and I are here! Everything’s gonna be ok-” Shiori said before suddenly going silent. Alarm bells rang in Nerissa’s head and she forced her eyes open to see what was going on. They quickly widened, body going still with shock as she looked upon her son.

Lyonne was sprawled out on the floor next to his bed, his blankets spilling over as if had fallen out. He was hunched over on all fours, his limbs trembling with fear as he looked up at his parents, eyes set in an expression of horror. Yet most alarming of all, was from his lower back, protruded two large appendages.

They were a deep black color, similar to ebony and were stretched out, showing their impressive length. Feathers covered them from base to tip, soft and fluffy to signify their infancy. Wings. They were wings, having just now manifested in the young boy’s sleep. The pain had startled him of course, but the sudden appearance of the wings frightened him, leading to his cries.

Nerissa just stared at them, completely baffled by what she was seeing. ‘His wings… They… They’ve emerged…’ She should have expected this to happen, honestly. Three years old was the age most avian demons manifested their wings and the Ravencroft’s were no expectations. Even Malpha’s halfing children had obtained their wings at that age.

But of course, the sudden emergence of a young demon’s wings could be quite stressful and often frightening for those unprepared. While Lyonne had been told that he would likely grow wings, he was still caught so off guard by it and the pain wasn’t helping matters. “T-They… they just showed up on my back… it hurts… what do I do…?”

Hearing her son’s whimpers, Nerissa immediately jumped into action. “Hey it’s okay, my love… Come here… Do you want a hug…?” She said as she sat beside her son, hearing a whimpered, “Yes…”, before he turned and crawled in her arms. “It’s okay, Lyonne… Just breathe for Mama…”

Lyonne’s whole body was trembling, either out of pain or just fear Nerissa couldn’t tell and she couldn’t blame him. She reacted much the same way when her wings manifested. Shiori then sat down beside them, her hand reaching out to rub soothing lines upon their son’s back.

Nerissa joined in the affection and began to run her hands along Lyonne’s new wings. At first he jolted at the strange new sensation, but quickly relaxed under his mother’s touch. The raven smiled, her delicate fingers helping to preen her son, smoothing out his unruly feathers and just helping his body get used to the feeling of these new limbs.

It was a move similar to what her mother had done for her when she got her wings and the simple touch did wonders in ebbing away the pain. With Lyonne, it was no different, as Nerissa could feel his little body begin to relax against her. Soon she began to hum, creating a soft melody on the fly to help soothe him further.

Shiori also began to aid in the preening, though much more cautiously than her wife. “There, There. Easy now… You’re okay, baby bird…” The archiver muttered softly, cracking a tiny smile as Lyonne’s trembling began to subside. The young boy himself just quietly breathed between his sobs, trying his best to calm down.

Finally, after a long few minutes, Lyonne’s cries ceased and he pulled away from Nerissa, his face positively covered in tears and snot. He sniffled and lifted his hands to try and wipe it up, but was quickly aided by his parents. Their thumbs wiped at his tears, clearing them away while simultaneously providing further comfort by stroking his little cheeks.

“There we go… there’s my little prince~” Nerissa cooed, once Lyonne’s face was cleared up. Her and Shiori then sat back, taking a moment to look over their son's appearance to make sure nothing else was wrong. “Are you okay? Is the pain gone?” The archiver asked softly, her hand continuing to rub Lyonne’s back, his wings twitching slightly.

“I-I’m okay now… The pain… It was not too bad… but it was scary…” Lyonne muttered, clearly still shaken by what had happened. Nerissa just stroked his hair, feeling the soft white locks under her fingers. “I know it was scary… But you were very brave and now it’s over.” She said, the use of the word ‘brave’ getting him to smile. 

“And you have these now too. Pretty sweet, huh?” Shiori piped up, giving Lyonne’s wings another soft pet. The new limbs quivered under the touch, making tiny little flaps as the nerves were stimulated. All the while, a confused expression crossed the boy’s face. “But, w-what are they? They just… popped out of my back while I was sleeping…” 

Nerissa just smiled down at her son and cupped his cheek so she could pull him forward and kiss him upon the forehead. “They’re your wings, my love. You’ve finally grown old enough for them to show.” She then unfurled her own wings from behind herself and brought them forward, showing them off to Lyonne. “See, they’re just like mine.”

Sure enough, their wings were indeed matching. The only real difference being that Lyonne's feathers were very messy and infantile, while Nerissa’s were perfectly groomed and mature. Lyonne just gave a look of wonder and reached out to pet the smooth feathers. He had seen his mother’s wings every day of his life, but this was the first time he had really stopped to appreciate what they were.

“Does this mean I can fly…?” Lyonne asked, thinking of the birds he would see flying up in the sky. Shiori grinned broadly, giving her son an excited look. “Yes of course it does! And super fast too! Just like your mama!” The archiver exclaimed, making Nerissa blush at her wife’s indirect praise.

“Really!? I want to do that!” Lyonne exclaimed as he beamed at his father, his eyes lighting up like he had just been told today was Christmas. He then looked up towards his mother, his new wings flapping as he excitedly bounced on his knees. “Mama! Mama! I wanna fly just like you!”

. . .

Nerissa smiled as the memory passed by and looked down at his son. His feathers had evolved quite a bit in the days since his wings emerged. They were now properly preened and had matured into smooth flight feathers. Of course, many of his soft baby feathers still remained, but they would naturally fall out over time.

“Yes we can start, my little prince~” She said, watching as his pink eyes lit up. “Yay!! Fly! Fly! Fly!” He exclaimed, his joyous cries catching the attention of the others. “Oh? We’re starting now? Someone sure is excited~” Shiori said and she tenderly mussed up Lyonne’s hair.

“Yeah! I’m gonna fly just like mama!” He proclaimed, his little wings flapping in response to his excitement. Unsurprisingly though, his words could be heard by his aunts and uncle. “Oh? Like your mama, huh? Are you sure wanna fly just like her?~” Aradia piped up, a smug grin tugging at her lips as she stepped up behind her nephew.

Nerissa just rolled her eyes at her sister, huffing in exasperation. “Oh don’t you start, Aradia!” “Yeah Nerissa is a wonderful flyer and you know it.” Malpha cut in with a scolding tone. However, their words did nothing to dampen Aradia’s ego. “I’m not saying she isn’t, but we all know I’m the best in the family.” She gave her wings a small flap for emphasis. “Oh boy… here we go..” Shiori muttered.

Malpha just scoffed at the younger raven, clearly not impressed by their boasting “Yes, you were ! Like several millennia ago. For all you know, one of us could have surpassed you by now.” Aradia britsled and gaped at her sister, a dramatic gasp falling from her lips. “You guys? Surpass me?” She parrotted, sounding almost offended before laughing. “Oh please! Back then, no one could dethrone me and I doubt it’s any different now!”

“Are you really that good?” Lyonne asked, looking up at his aunt with his bright pink eyes. Aradia just smiled down at him, a proud smile returning to her face. “Oh you bet your little butt I am!” She said, affectionately mussing up his hair while he bounced in excitement.  “Wow! Can you fly fast too?”

“Hell yes I can, super fast actually! They called me the speed demon back in the day.” Aradia boasted with a haughty laugh. “No one called you that.” Nerissa piped up pointedly, making Aradia’s proud veneer wither. “What would you know? You were locked up for 9000 years!” 

Shiori, who was just passively listening to the sister’s bickering, had to clap a hand over her mouth to stifle her laughter. “Aradia! Now that was just a low blow!” Malpha scolded, her face twisted in horror as she stared aghast at her younger sister. “What!? It’s true! Plus you heard people call me that! You know you have!” 

“I have, but you don’t need to attack Nerissa like that!” Malpha yelled, her halo glowing dimly. Aradia just scoffed and rolled her eyes, her wings flapping indignantly. “Oh please, she’s fine! You guys are just embarrassed to admit that in terms of flying, I’d wipe the floor with you any time!” Nerissa gave a challenging scowl. “Oh really? Why don’t you put your money where your mouth is, Aradia!”

“Ladies! Ladies! Calm down!” Malphis ll called out, stepping between his three sisters, much to their shared annoyance. They all immediately quieted down, their attentions having been successfully diverged. “How about instead of arguing like children, we settle this debate like civilized demons.” The youngest raven suggested, a proud grin on his face.

The sisters all gave varying looks of curiosity and skepticism, their eyes glancing between each other and their younger brother. “Settle it? How so?” Malpha inquired, raising a curious brow. “How about a race?” Malphis ll said, his proud grin somehow growing wider.  “Oh this will be good…” Shiori muttered from her spot away from the siblings.

“A race?” Nerissa parroted, crossing her arms over her chest. “Of course! It only makes sense.” Malphis ll exclaimed, gesturing towards Aradia in a dramatic fashion. “Aradia here says she’s the best and you’re both denying it. So why not settle this for good! Actions tell more than words ever could!”

He then looked down towards Lyonne, giving him a smile. “Plus it’ll be a good demonstration for the new flyer here.” There was a small beat of silence, in which the sisters all contemplated the idea before nodding. “Alright, I’m down! It’s been a while since I’ve last flown.” Nerissa said with an empathic voice, one that was mirrored by Malpha. “Same here, having children sure keeps one busy.”

Malphis ll grinned in satisfaction. “A race, it is!” He proclaimed before leaning to talk to Lyonne. “You wanna see who the best flyer in the family really is?” The little boy just bounced as he stared up at him, looking more eager by the second. “Yes! I wanna see! I wanna see!”

“Wait… does that mean you’re racing too, little bro? You seem a bit too smug for my liking?” Aradia piped up, giving the younger raven a scrutinizing glare. Malphis ll however, just turned to face his older sister, his ever present grin not faltering once. “Well of course I am! I have to show you who’s really the best after all.”

Aradia bristled, her eyes and horns glowing as pure competitive adrenaline rushed her veins. “Oh you are so on, junior! Start getting ready people, we'll line up in 5!” She shouted to the rest of the family as she stomped away, catching the attention of their mother. “Oh? Are you kids going to have a race? Perhaps I could join in~” MamaRissa said with an air of excitement.

“You want to join?” Malphis ll blurted out, his words oozing with skepticism as he gave the Ravencroft matriarch a dubious look. “Well of course! I’m the one who taught you all how to fly, after all.” MamaRissa replied, looking completely unbothered by her son’s words before giving him a slight warning look. “Are you doubting that I can keep up?”

Fear briefly flashed in Malphis’ eyes, but he quickly brushed it off and maintained his haughty attitude. “No. Obviously not. I don’t doubt your abilities one bit, mother. I just don’t want you to be upset when I leave you in my dust.” He said boastfully and MamaRissa just giggled in response. “We’ll just have to see about that, junior~”

After a few short minutes for them all to stretch and ready themselves, PapaRissa called them all over to a line he had drawn in the grass and relayed the instructions. “Alright, this should be a clean and fast race. You all start here, go over the pond and make a full lap around the town square before circling back here.” 

He then pointed with his finger to trace out the path for the ravens to see.“The rules are simple. No magic. No enhancements. No shortcuts. No foul play. The first to reach the line is the winner. Understood?” “Yes!” They all shouted at once and PapaRissa smiled proudly. “Good. Now go line up and wait for my signal.”

They all did as instructed and lined up side by side, keeping some distance from each other to spread their wings fully. “Go Mama! You got this!” Lyonne cheered from the side lines, being joined shortly by Shiori and Advent. “Yeah! You got this, Reese! Show em what you’re made of!” “Yeah!! Beep em up!” “You can do it!! Bau Bau!!”

“Hey! Where’s the cheers for the rest of us?!” Aradia cried indignantly, earning a smug grin from Nerissa. “Should’ve brought your husband~” The older raven just rolled her eyes. PapaRissa then stepped up to the line, his hands folded behind his back. “Alright. Get ready.”

The ravens leaned down into their starting positions, awaiting PapaRissa’s call. “Remember, keep this quick and clean. Now, on your marks…” Each contestant looked forward, with Malphis ll glancing between Aradia and MamaRissa with a smug grin. “...get set…” Muscles tensed, brows furrowed and legs bent. PapaRissa snapped his fingers to create a small burst of magic. “GO!”

As the sound reverberated through the air, each of the racers took off. Starting in a short sprint before their wings gave powerful flaps, pushing them all into the sky. Nerissa smiled as she did, relishing in the feeling of the wind tousling her hair and billowing against her feathers. ‘Gods I’ve missed this!’

She then heard a loud whoosh to her left as Aradia sailed past her, the older raven sticking her tongue out at Nerissa as she passed. ‘Oh you are on, bitch!’ She thought before giving her wings another beat. Her body tilted downward, wings keeping her up in the air as she flew after her sister, the pond not far from view.

Nerissa made a quick glance behind herself, seeing MamaRissa hot on her tail and Malpha and Malphis ll neck and neck in the back. She couldn’t help but grin seeing her younger brother in the back. Her gaze then returned to the pond, the body of water almost directly below her now.

Aradia was still a good distance ahead and Nerissa’s wings made a few hard flaps, propelling her forward. Once her sister neared the center of the pond, she flew in a sharp upward curve, body spinning in a dramatic flourish as it dropped. Her wings then made a hard flap and she leaned slightly forwards sailing northward.

‘Show off…’ Nerissa huffed internally as she banked northward as well, tilting her body so she could ride the wind. Her speed increased significantly, the world below almost a blur as she soared above. The cool air nipped at her skin, the feeling making her heart feel light and free as it pounded away in her chest. Laughter bubbled in her chest, the joy she felt reaching unimaginable heights.

But just then, a red blur sailed past her, going so fast that a small shockwave was left in their wake. ‘Mom!?’ Nerissa thought in bewilderment as she watched the Ravencroft matriarch slowly close the distance between her and Aradia. ‘I guess she was done holding back…’

However, her mother’s burst of speed still wasn’t enough to fully catch up with Aradia, but she came very close. Enough to at least alarm the other raven into going faster. They all soared above the townsquare, no doubt attracting attention from the locals down below as they slowly flew eastward. Nerissa didn’t mind though, they could marvel at them all they wanted.

Finally, once she had passed town square, Nerissa tilted her body at a sharp angle and flew southward back towards her house. There was notable resistance from the wind blowing northward, but it was nothing she couldn’t handle. Honestly, she was barely participating in the race at this point.

Instead she was locked in on her mother and sister sailing towards the finish. MamaRissa almost overtook Aradia for a moment, but the younger raven managed to get some distance. ‘And here I thought this would be a grudge match between Malphis and Aradia…’ She then glanced behind her, finding her younger brother lagging noticeably behind Malpha. ‘...but I guess not.’

Her house finally came into view and Nerissa’s eyes lit up as her body instinctively tilted forward, wings giving a few beats to propel herself further. She could see her family and Advent below, jumping and cheering as they shouted her name.

Unfortunately, she would not be the winner, as Aradia soon crossed the finish line. Her body twisted and her feet slapped in the grass, her built up speed and momentum causing her to skid forward several meters before finally stopping. “Wahoo! First place baby! I’ve still got it!” Nerissa heard her sister cheer as MamaRissa touched down, albeit much more gently.

Nerissa then landed soon after, feeling pretty good about coming in third place. She flicked her wings, giving her feathers a light ruffle as she approached the other ravens. “Guess you keep your throne after all, Aradia.” She said, not waiting to look at her sister’s smug grin before turning towards her mother. “Damn mom, I forgot how good you are…”

MamaRissa just giggled bashfully, her appearance looking just as perfect and poised as ever. “Well of course. I'm the only one in the family without any actual demon magic, so I have to compensate in other ways.” Her words coaxed a small laugh from Aradia, who was wiping dirt off her clothes. “Huh… I guess I really do take after you the most.”

Over where Advent was standing, Shiori was smiling proudly at her wife. She knew flying was one of their favorite things, so seeing them get to do it for the first time in years was such a joyous sight. “I’ll be back in a minute! I have to use the bathroom.” She heard Mococo say before running off in the direction of the house. 

“Alright! Just don’t fall in!” Shiori shouted back towards her, not thinking much of it. She then saw white in her peripherals and looked down to find Lyonne practically vibrating with excitement. His little wings flapped uncontrollably as he stared adoringly at Nerissa. The archiver couldn’t help but giggle at the adorable sight. “If you wanna go congratulate her you can-”

Before Shiori could even finish her sentence, Lyonne took off running towards his mother. She just laughed and followed after him, being closely followed by Bijou and Fuwawa. Just then Malpha touched down, with Malphis ll not too far behind in dead last, though he was clearly out of breath.

“So, junior… Who’s the best flyer in the family huh?” Aradia called out, a smug grin on her face that  was matched by MamaRissa. Malphis ll bristled, mouth opening to say something before he decided it wasn’t worth it and just skulked off towards PapaRissa. The older man at least had some sympathy for his only son and gave him a small pat on the shoulder.

Shiori just laughed before turning back towards Lyonne, watching as he rushed towards Nerissa. “Mama! Mama!” He exclaimed before tackling her in a hug. “That was so cool! Will I be able to do that?” Nerissa just smiled down at him, her fingers gently fixing his mussed up hair. “Of course you will, my little prince~ With plenty of practice, obviously.”

“Now? Can we start now?” Lyonne asked, making Nerissa giggle at his eagerness. “In a minute, my love. Let’s let the others have a quick break before we get started, okay?” The young boy was clearly bummed by this, but cheered up fairly quickly. “Okay. I’ll go talk to gran gran then! She was so cool!” He said before running towards MamaRissa.

Nerissa smiled as he did, before perking up she felt gentle hands start fixing her wind tousled hair. “You did great, Reese.” Shiori muttered sweetly, making the raven’s heart soar as she turned to face them. “Well of course. I had an amazing cheer squad after all~” She purred, her wings fluttering happily as the archiver grinned. “I try my best~”

“Um… Nerissa…” A soft voice suddenly called out, getting the couple's attention. “Yes, Fuwawa?”The raven replied, her red eyes taking in the pup’s form, particularly how strangely nervous they seemed. “Can I talk to you in private for a moment? It won’t take long, I promise…” Nerissa just raised a curious brow. This was… odd to the least.

But of course, this was her beloved Fuwawa, so she couldn’t say no. “Of course! Just one second. “ She said before turning towards Shiori and giving her a quick kiss. “Keep a close eye on Lyonne and you’ll be rewarded tonight, okay~” The raven purred before stepping away and taking Fuwawa’s hand. “Alright we can head inside now.” Nerissa said happily, leaving her poor wife stun locked.

. . .

The sliding backdoor was pulled open, allowing the girls entrance into the house. Nerissa breathed in a deep breath as she did, feeling the ac cooling her skin. “Mind if we talk in the kitchen? I could use a drink after that race.” She asked, glancing back towards Fuwawa who was following close behind. “Oh! That’s fine, as long as we can talk without anyone hearing...”

Alarm bells began to go off in Nerissa’s head. Why was Fuwawa so afraid of anyone overhearing? Just what was this all even about? ‘Well I guess I’ll find out soon…’ The raven mused as she led her friend into the kitchen, heading straight to the fridge to grab a bottle of water.

She wasted no time in bringing it to her lips and downing the contents, the ice cold liquid cooling her hot body. “Oh gods, that hit the spot…” Nerissa damn near moaned, before holding the now half full bottle out towards Fuwawa. “You want a sip?” She asked, getting the attention of the pup who gave the bottle a small glance before shaking her head. “N-No thanks…”

Nerissa just shrugged, not feeling the need to pester her friend further. “Alright, suit yourself.” She said before bringing the bottle back to her mouth and chugging the rest of it. ‘I should probably bring some out for the others…’ The raven mused as she closed up the plastic bottle and set it aside. She could toss it in the recycling bin later. But for now…

“Anyways… Is everything okay, Fuwawa? You don’t normally ask to talk in private like this.” Nerissa asked, turning her attention back to the pup who noticeably tensed up. ‘Is she nervous…?’ “I-I know… but there’s something I need to talk about and I… I trust you…”

The raven’s heart couldn’t help but give a flutter hearing that, only further fueled by her friend’s soft tone of voice. “Aww~~ Fuwawa! You really trust me~?” She cooed, leaning over to pull the pup into a tight hug that they immediately tried to escape from. “Y-Yes I do! But that’s… not the point!” She says, pushing Nerissa off her so she could turn and give them a serious look. “It’s about Biboo and I.”

Concern bubbled in the raven’s chest, her eyes widening momentarily out of fear. “You guys aren’t… having any troubles are you?” She asked, silently fearing that was the case. But that couldn’t be it… those two were practically joined at the hip. It just didn’t sound plausi- “NO! No we aren’t! Things are amazing between us!” Fuwawa yelled vehemently, trying to stomp any fears Nerissa was having.

“Oh good!” The raven exclaimed, pressing her hand over her heart as she sighed in relief. “Gods you had me scared for a moment… I thought something had happened between you guys.” Fuwawa just sighed in turn, her hand lifting so she could facepalm in exasperation. 

“Well there’s nothing to worry about. Biboo and I are perfectly fine. It’s why we’re… well we’re planning on moving out of the hideout eventually…” She muttered shyly, watching as Nerissa’s face lit up in both surprise and joy. “Wait really?” The raven asked and Fuwawa just smiled nervously before nodding. “Y-Yes…”

A wide smile stretched across Nerissa’s face, a soft gasp falling from her lips as her wings began to flutter happily. “Oh my gods!” She exclaimed as she lunged at Fuwawa, pulling them into a tight hug. One that they allowed this time. “I’m so happy for you guys! You and Biboo are perfect for each other. Seeing you two slowly building a life together makes me so proud.”

Fuwawa smiled and leaned into the hug, her fluffy tail wagging behind her. “I’m happy too…” The hug lasted for a few moments before Nerissa pulled away, an eager smile on her face. “So! Have you guys found a place yet?” She asked, watching as the pup just shook her head. “We’re just looking right now. But we have a few in mind!”

“That’s great! It’ll be good for you guys to finally move on from the hideout.” Nerissa said, a nostalgic look overtaking her features as memories began to replay in her mind. “I love that place but… it’s tied to a very dark time in our lives…” Fuwawa’s own face fell into a similar expression. “Yeah… that’s part of the reason why we’re moving out. And the other-”

“Oh! What did Mococo think? I’m sure she was excited for you~” Nerissa asked sweetly, only to give a perplexed look as Fuwawa visibly flinched, growing increasingly nervous as her body tensed. The raven’s brow furrowed, alarm bells once again ringing in her head. This time much louder than before. “Fuwawa? Are you okay?”

. . .

The warm water flowed down the sides of her hands, a small pump of soap being rubbed between her palms as Mococo meticulously washed her hands. She had just finished using the bathroom, having taken a bit longer than expected because she had stopped to say ‘hi’ to Yorick and Shadow. But now she was done and ready to head back out to watch Lyonne learn to fly.

Once the soap on her hands was rinsed away, Mococo pulled her hands away from the faucet and flicked them to get rid of any excess water. She then grabbed a small towel from the rack to dry her hands, before turning the sink off. ‘Okay, that should be good…’ The pup thought before turning to leave the bathroom.

Before she could though, her phone buzzed in her pocket, catching her attention. She stopped and pulled out the device, the screen lighting up to show a text notification. It was from Ina. ‘Wah! How is the flight training going?’ Mococo smiled as she read the text, a familiar warm and fuzzy feeling blooming in her chest.

She had been in regular contact with the priestess for the past two years. Though they haven’t had many chances to hang out in person, either due to distance or scheduling issues, they still texted and called almost every single day. Honestly, this little thing of theirs was probably one of Mococo’s favorite things.

While she didn’t really know what level of friendship they were at or what this constant feeling in her heart was, she still loved talking to Ina. She was someone the pup trusted. Someone she could confide in and they could do the same in return. Or better yet, someone she could just sit and talk with for hours without stopping. Plus, she was probably the cutest girl in existence.

Mococo eagerly shot back a reply, her tail already beginning to wag. ‘Hasn’t started yet, but I’ll update you later!’ She said, making sure to type a little, ‘Bau Bau!’, afterward. It didn’t take long for Ina to text back. ‘Okay! I’ll be waiting to hear all about it later.’

The pup’s tail began to wag even faster, that fuzzy feeling in her chest intensifying. ‘She wants to talk later!’ She thought excitedly, already looking forward to the coming evening. After another short moment of internally gushing over the cute priestess, Mococo pocketed her phone and opened the door to leave the bathroom.

“Moco-chan… doesn’t actually know about any of this…” The pup paused in her actions, stopping the door as it just barely cracked open. ‘Fuwawa?’ She wondered, recognizing the voice that seemed to be coming from the kitchen just down the hall. Upon realizing what the source was, confusion quickly ensnared her mind.

Why was Fuwawa talking about her? Who was she even talking to? What does she not know about? All of those questions popped in Mococo’s head in rapid succession and her brow furrowed in deep confusion until she heard another familiar voice speak up. “W-What do you mean…?” She heard Nerissa ask, with Fuwawa replying a second later. “We... haven’t told her about the moving thing…”

Blue eyes widened, an anxious shiver running down Mococo’s spine and making the fur on her tail stand on end. Suddenly that warmth in her chest was gone, replaced by a cold dread. ‘Moving? What does she mean by moving? Are her and Biboo moving away?’

The urge to step out and confront her sister was strong. She wanted to ask her what she meant. To demand answers for things she was clearly keeping from her. But Mococo knew they likely wouldn’t give them and so she stayed put. She slowly pulled the door to just a tiny crack, being as silent as possible so as to not alert Nerissa. Once barely open, she perked her ear up and began to listen.

“‘Haven’t told her’- W-What? Why?! Are you guys seriously talking about his shit without consulting Mococo first!?” Nerissa stammered, sounding just as perplexed as Mococo herself felt. “Yes! Because I know what will happen if we tell her!” Fuwawa shouted in retort. “She’s going to freak out and won’t be able to handle it because she doesn’t know how to be independent!”

In that moment, it felt like a cold blade had pierced straight into Mococo’s heart. “Neither do you! You were just as bad as she was before you started dating Biboo!” Nerissa pointed out in a scathing tone, her wings making an audible flap to show her growing agitation.

“Yes, I know I was! But it is my relationship with Biboo that has taught me how to be independent and handle being alone! I can actually go out on my own now without feeling scared every single second!” Fuwawa damn near yelled, something that caught Mococo off guard since her sister rarely yelled. 

“I’ve actually been improving myself and trying to move on from our time in the Cell! But Moco-chan has remained in the same spot for all these years and has barely gotten any better! I can’t even be away for too long without her panicking!” The air was silent for a moment, only filled by Fuwawa’s heavy panting as she slowly regained her breath.

Mococo just stood there by the door, frozen in shock and betrayal as she felt her heart slowly crumble within her chest. ‘So this is what she really thinks of me…’ The pup thought, her heart beginning to pound in her chest, lungs heaving as it suddenly felt harder to breath, before Fuwawa spoke again. 

“That’s why we haven’t told her we’re planning on moving. Because if we do, it will break her…” She heard her sister say, before the faintest hint of a sigh was caught. “I want to move on with my life… I want to just be happy and feel safe and be with the girl I love… I love my sister… but I… I-”

She couldn’t take it anymore. Everything hurt, it was too much to bear. Mococo closed the door the rest of the way, once again being as silent as possible. Once closed, she turned and slumped back against it, the heaving of her lungs finally giving way to shallow gasps for air. She could hardly breathe and her heart was pounding so much that it hurt. Her dream years prior had been right…

Memories flashed in her mind's eye. The darkness of her cell creeping in around the edges of her vision. Tears fell from her eyes and whimpers escaped her lips, desperately calling out and begging for her sister. No…She had grown tired of her… She was losing her sister again… This couldn’t be happening…

. . .

“I love my sister… but I… I don’t want to hurt her… I’m scared that if I tell her this, it will do something bad to her.” Fuwawa whimpered, her arms crossing over body to hug herself. Nerissa meanwhile, just gave her a pointed stare. “But if you keep this from her, then it may just cause even worse damage when she inevitably finds out. This isn’t something that you and Biboo can just hide from her!”

Nerissa knew everyone in Advent on a deeply personal level and if there was one thing she knew about Mococo, it was that she hated being lied to. Or worse, not being told something in order to spare her feelings. “I know!” Fuwawa cried indignantly. “But with how she is I don’t know what to do!”

The pup's ears began to droop, her brow creasing as her posture began to visibly deflate. “Every choice I have feels like the wrong one… that no matter what I do, it’ll just lead to me losing Moco-chan…” Tears began to well in Fuwawa’s eyes, the sight of them looking so small and fearful triggering Nerissa’s maternal instincts. But she held back, wanting to let her friend finish speaking.

“I love her so much… But I’m scared to do or say anything that could risk breaking her or cause her to spiral… We were both so fragile when we all escaped the Cell, but Moco-chan she… I just wish there was a way to help her heal…” A small sob broke from Fuwawa’s lips, a melding of guilt and fear that was damn near palpable. Nerissa couldn’t bear to see it.

She stepped up to her friend and extended her hand, wiping the pup’s tears with as much tenderness as she could muster. “There is… and it’s through you talking to her and telling her everything. Nerissa muttered, her words alarming the distraught pup. “But… but she’ll-”

“Let me finish, Fuwawa.” Nerissa cut her off, using a soft yet firm tone that she had acquired to deal with Lyonne… or Shiori whenever they misbehaved. Luckily it seemed to do the trick and the pup quickly shut her mouth. “Thank you. But yes, it will scare her. And yes, it may just cause her to spiral. But you need to tell her and let her know that you’ll always be there for her, even if not physically.”

Glassy pink eyes widened as they stared up at her, looking so lost and desperate. It almost made Nerissa want to go easier on her light scolding. Almost. “You need to establish open communication between you two. You need to help Mococo learn healthy coping habits, get her introduced to new people outside of Advent, or maybe get her any potential help she may need.”

The urge to sigh was strong. ‘The fact I even need to have this talk in the first place… but anything for these two I guess…’ “The first one is especially important. Because this fear you have of talking and being open about these things is only going to drive a wedge further between you and Mococo in the long run. I’m sure you don’t want that.”

“Of course I don’t! Moco-chan is the most important person in the world to me!” Fuwawa choked out, her words being strangled by her tiny sobs. Once her emotions began to settle though, her mood soon turned dour, a thoughtful look in her eyes. “How… How should I go about telling her all this…?”

Nerissa just smiled, feeling glad that they actually seemed to be getting somewhere. “Just be honest and clear with your reasoning to move away. Talk to her in a place like her room or yours. Anywhere that she considers a safe space and be ready to support and reassure her. Although… I’m pretty sure you have plenty of experience with that.” She teased, making Fuwawa giggle.

“Yes… I do…” The pup muttered, before a question seemed to pop in her mind. “Should I bring Biboo too? Since this also involves her.” Nerissa paused to think for a moment, her wings fluttering in thought. “Maybe not immediately. It’s probably best to settle things with Mococo personally before bringing Biboo in.”

Though she looked a bit bummed out, Fuwawa ultimately nodded in a subdued manner. “Okay… I understand…” She muttered before a small look of resolution crossed her features. “I’ll talk to Moco-chan tonight after dinner and I won’t chicken out.”

“Good.” Nerissa said with a proud smile, before reaching out to give Fuwawa a few loving pets, even pushing her luck by kissing them on the head. “You and Mococo have a very special bond. Nothing can ever truly break you two apart. I know you can do this and if you ever need help or advice, then just come to me.” The pup smiled gratefully, her tears now having stopped. “I will… Thank you.”

. . .

After taking a few minutes to help Fuwawa freshen up, the two left the house and returned to the field. Lyonne was, of course, very excited to see them return and immediately rushed up to Nerissa. “Mama! Can we start now? Please? Please?” The little boy begged, bouncing on his toes as he clung to his mother’s leg.

Nerissa just giggled adoringly and reached down to fix her son’s eternally messy hair. “Of course we can. If everyone else is ready…” She trailed off, her eyes peering at the others standing in the grass. They each gave various affirmative gestures and the raven smiled. “Alright. We can get started.”

“Yay! I’m gonna fly! I wanna fly!” Lyonne cheered and jumped around, only for Aradia to rain on his parade by putting a hand atop his head, making him stop. “Woah there, slow your roll, squirt. You first need to learn how creatures like us even fly.” She said, grinning as her nephew began to pout. 

“But isn’t it our wings?” Lyonne asked, looking genuinely confused by Aradia’s words. The older raven just gave him a loving pat, mussing up his hair after Nerissa had just fixed it. “Well our wings are what help us fly, but there’s a whole lot more to flying than that. Beings like us have very specific and special methods that we use in order to fly in the first place.”

Lyonne just stared up at her, eyes wide in fascination. “Really? What are they?” He inquired, only for Aradia to shoot him a teasing grin. “I don’t know~ What if I tell you and you become a better fly than me in the future?” The little raven’s face fell, his wings puffing up in devastation. “No! No I won’t! Nobody is better at flying than you! Please, I wanna know!”

“Aradia, quit giving him a hard time.” Nerissa called out, sending her sister a warning glare. Aradia herself just laughed, clearly enjoying messing with her poor nephew. “Alright, fine!” She yelled back before looking down towards Lyonne, who was now giving her a pleading look. “Don’t worry. I’m just pulling your leg. I’ll tell you everything you need to know.”

Pink eyes positively lit up, Lyonne’s excitement quickly returning as if it had never left. Aradia had to resist the urge to pat him again and crossed her arms over her chest, giving him a firm yet playful expression as she cleared her throat. “Listen up then! You’ll have to give your full attention if you want to become a good flyer. Understood?”

“Yes!” Lyonne exclaimed, mimicking his aunt’s stance of crossing his arms over his chest. Aradia just grinned proudly. “Good. Now you may not know this, but most flying birds have hollow bones. This allows their bodies to be lighter and less dense so they can fly more efficiently.”

She then spread her own wings, showing off their impressive size as she presented them to Lyonne. “We however, don’t have hollow bones, so our bodies are more dense as a result. But we use magic to compensate for this by making our bodies lighter. Plus a little wind magic to help carry us through the sky more easily. You get what I’m saying?”

Lyonne nodded eagerly, his interest particularly piquing at the mention of magic. “Good. They’re fairly basic spells and don’t need much mana to cast. You should be able to learn them in no time and eventually it’ll just become second nature.” Aradia explained watching as Lyonne grew increasingly excited. “Cool! How do I cast them?”

A small hum fell from Aradia’s lips, her hand reaching up to thoughtfully rub her chin. “It’s pretty easy. We’ll just do the weight one for now, since it's the most important one. So just listen closely and I’ll guide you through it. Okay?” Lyonne bounced, his little wings fluttering at his sides. “Okay!” 

“Sweet! Now come here, close your eyes, and just follow along with my instructions.” Aradia said, watching as Lyonne stepped over towards her. He closed his eyes, an eager smile on his face as Aradia knelt behind him. “Alright. Just keep your arms at your sides. Breathe in deep and let it out slowly. Feel the mana coursing through you… let it manifest into magic.”

Lyonne did as instructed and sucked in a deep breath. He had used magic a few times before. With varying success. It was never anything too big and mostly just Shiori teaching him how to turn mana in magic. Thus, this first step was rather easy. “Okay, I did it.”

“Good! Now hold onto that magic. Take notice of your body. How heavy do your limbs feel?” Aradia muttered, feeling the small surge of mana emanating from the young boy in front of her. “Really… heavy.” Lyonne answered, his body going a bit slack as he spoke. “Now use that magic… Think about what it would feel like if your body was lighter…” Aradia muttered sagely.

Another surge was felt, this was bigger than the last and Lyonne opened his eyes. There was a faint glow to his pupils, indicative of his magic use. Other members of the family gaped as they saw him and Aradia herself just grinned proudly. “I think you got it.” She said giving her nephew a loving pat on the arm.

“How can you tell? What do I do now…?” Lyonne asked, looking down and his little hands. He didn’t feel any different, just a bit tingly because of the magic. “Well just give your wings a few good flaps and we’ll see if you did.” Aradia answered, stepping back from the young boy to give him some space. “Flap my wings?”

“Yep! As hard as you can!” The older raven cheered, giving her own wings a few small beats for demonstration. Lyonne copied her, spreading his own wings and flapping them. Nothing happened and so he tried again, this time harder and more forcefully.

This time, his feet lifted off the ground. It wasn’t by much, but it was just enough to encourage him to continue. His wings flapped again, the muscles in his lower back aching at the sudden usage but he stubbornly fought through it. Lyonne’s efforts were not fruitless though. Slowly but surely, he rose higher off the ground, much to the joy of the family around him.

“I’m doing it!” Lyonne cheered loudly, rising even higher. He was now several feet off the ground and he looked down towards his parents, both of whom were looking up at him with pride. But just then, a strong gust of wind hit the young boy, causing him to lose his balance and tumble head over heels.

Pink eyes widened in fear, a loud scream ripping from his throat as he saw the grass begin to rapidly approach. He raised his arms, instinctively shielding his head. But before he could fall any further, strong arms wrapped around his body, halting his descent. Curious, Lyonne looked up, finding Shiori holding him as tightly as possible.

“Woah! Hold your horses there little man. Can’t have you cracking your skull open just yet. The learning part is just getting started!” Aradia exclaimed, a look of relief clear on her face as Shiori slowly set him down on the ground. Lyonne however, was far too excited to register their concern. “Yay!! What do I do now?”

“Well first off…” Shiori muttered, her deathly serious voice making Lyonne wince before slowly looking up to face her. Her golden eyes were glowing, no doubt from a surge of adrenaline she had felt when running to catch him. “...we’re going to take a short break so your mother and I can calm down from the heart attacks we just had.”

Lyonne smiled sheepishly, his face turning a bit dour as guilt festered in his heart. “Sorry…” He murmured, only to perk up as he felt a loving hand on his hand. “It’s alright, baby bird. I’m just glad you’re okay.” Shiori said sweetly. An impish grin then stretched across her face and her hand shifted to pinch Lyonne’s cheek. “Just be more careful, okay. The ground is not fun to land on.”

“Eh! Dah whet go!” Lyonne exclaimed as he squirmed around, trying to break free of his father’s grip. Luckily, his rescue would come in the form of his mother grabbing Shiori by the ear. “I think you got your point across, Shiorin~ But if you’d like some peace of mind we can start working on landing~” She purred, her pinching grip causing the archiver to squeal and let go of Lyonne’s cheek.

As soon as he was free, the young boy jumped out of Shiori’s reach, rubbing his cheek with a pout. He then looked towards the small audience, his eyes landing on Fuwawa and Bijou. “Aunt Fuwa! Aunt Beeb! I did it! I did it! Did you see me fly?” Lyonne exclaimed as he rushed over to them, his little wings fluttering with excitement.

“We did! You did amazing!” Fuwawa cooed as she leaned down to fix Lyonne’s hair, despite knowing it would just be messed up again later. Her face then twisted into a small frown, her ears flattening against her head. “If only the wind didn’t get in the way…”

The pup then perked up as a familiar hand pressed atop her head, the cold, hard digits tenderly scratching behind her ear. “It’s fine. He’ll get it in no time! Wind or no wind!” Bijou exclaimed, her gem glowing a brilliant emerald green. “You really think so?” Lyonne asked, his expression turning utterly starstruck. The rock smiled down at him and nodded emphatically. “I know so!”

“Maybe Aunt Biboo can teach you a few tricks once you get better at flying, Lyonne.” Fuwawa piped up with a sweet giggle, her words making Bijou shift around bashfully. “I mean- If he wants to! I won’t force him if he’s not ready to- OOF!” A small body then crashed into her, making the rock stumble before managing to balance herself. She looked down at Lyonne, finding him staring up at her with his big pink eyes. “Yes! I wanna learn tricks!”

Off to the side, Shiori giggled at her son’s enthusiasm. ‘With that attitude, he’ll be a master by the time he’s 5.’ Her hand tenderly rubbed her ear as she thought, the shell still sore from Nerissa’s earlier pinching. ‘I really hope that doesn’t become a recurring thing… That really hurt…’

As Shiori groaned under her breath, she heard the gate open behind her, the metal bars scraping against the grass. Curious, she turned around, only to perk up as she found Mococo. There was something… odd about them though. Shiori couldn't tell what exactly, but the aura surrounding the pup felt alarmingly hostile. 

“There you are! Damn I was starting to think you really did fall in.” The archiver snarked, testing the waters to see if they were open to joking around. Unfortunately, her words would be met by a loud clattering as Mococo slammed the gate shut. The pup growled as she stepped past Shiori, going off to the side away from everyone else. 

‘What the hell happened to her…?’ Shiori wondered as she stared after her friend. Watching as their ears pinned back atop their head, brow furrowing into a deep scowl. Mococo’s lips raised in a tiny snarl, her eyes remained fixated on a singular person. There was no warmth in her gaze, just anger and a cold feeling of betrayal for… ‘Fuwawa?’

. . .

The rumble of thunder could be heard beyond the thick walls, rain battering down on the earth below, loud enough to be heard from inside. Despite the fact that the hideout was hidden under a busy apartment building and accessible only through the alleyway outside, Fuwawa could still hear it all.

However, she rather enjoyed it. The sound of the rain and the occasional clap of thunder offered the perfect background noise as she worked in the kitchen. While normally she liked to work in silence, the weather outside somehow helped her focus better. If anything, her food tasted better on the days when it rained.

A nameless tune was hummed as she chopped up some carrots and potatoes. She had just finished the onions and decided to get the rest of the vegetables out of the way. Bijou had requested curry for dinner tonight, something Fuwawa was more than happy to make since it was one of her favorite foods. However, despite the current serenity surrounding her, something still clawed at her mind.

The source? Her twin sister. Earlier when they had all returned home from Shiori and Nerissa’s place, Fuwawa had asked both her sister and Bijou what they wanted to eat. But Mococo didn’t say anything and instead went straight to her room and hadn’t come out since. It wasn’t anything too big, but it was just enough to bother her and get her thinking.

It didn’t help that she had noticed her sister acting rather… odd. They hadn’t spoken a word in hours. Even when Lyonne had managed to glide for the first time, with Bijou’s assistance, Mococo remained silent. Now that she thought about it, Fuwawa couldn’t remember a single time she heard her sister’s voice in the last few hours. Aside from when they had gone to the restroom.

A low hum was made in her throat and she briefly paused her train of thought as she finished cutting the vegetables. She then added a few knobs of butter to her heated dutch oven and allowed them to melt. Once ready, she took the bowl of onions she had set aside earlier and dumped them into the pot, giving them a quick stir as they began to sauté. 

The smell of the onions burned her nose, but she fought through it and kept moving them around. Part of her briefly wondered if Lyonne would like curry. He was a pretty adventurous eater, especially for a three year old. ‘Though that probably makes Nerissa’s life a lot easier…’ Fuwawa giggled, knowing how much the raven loved to cook.

She continued to stir the unions, throwing in her minced garlic once they turned translucent. As she worked, her mind slowly began to wander. The thought of Lyonne and her friends slowly trailing off to her and Bijou and what their future looked like. Children giggling was the first thing she thought of and a smile tugged at her lips. ‘I wonder if our children will be as good with food as Lyonne…’

Just then, something caught her attention. Her ears perked up, the left one tilting in the direction of an approaching sound. Footsteps, coming through the living room and towards the kitchen. They were slow, almost lumbering, and the sound of shoes hitting the hardwood could be heard. Based on these variables and the lack of melodic clinking, the pup soon recognized the footsteps as her sister’s.

‘Is she alright? Is she ready to start talking again…?’ Fuwawa wondered, before perking up as she heard Mococo step into the kitchen. The younger pup made no sound to announce her presence and so Fuwawa made a quick glance towards her. “Oh! Moco-chan, sorry dinner isn’t ready just yet.” She said, feigning surprise as she dumped the carrots and potatoes into the pot.

“That’s not what I’m here for…” Mococo growled in reply, her hostility alarming Fuwawa and almost causing her to drop her stirring spoon. “Um… do you need something then?” She asked, trying to keep any nervousness out of her voice as she turned to fully face her sister.

Fuwawa nearly flinched as her eyes landed on them. Mococo was still dressed in the clothes she had worn out, her posture straight and tense, with her ears pinned back. But both details paled in comparison to the younger pup’s expression. Their eyes were almost wild with anger, brow curled into a deep scowl as they stared her down. “Just need to ask you a question…” They muttered darkly.

A cold shiver ran up Fuwawa’s spine, her grip on her spoon tightening. Why is her sister acting this way? What is this all about? Despite the fear she felt, the pup turned back to the pot, trying to maintain a calm veneer. “O-Oh, what is it?” She stammered, giving the vegetables a quick stir before adding water and a few other ingredients to the pot, just enough to cover everything.

“Were you really not going to tell me that you and Biboo are planning on moving? Were you both really just going to up and leave me!?” Mococo asked, her voice raising towards the end. Fuwawa froze, shock followed by confusion rushing through her in tandem.

How did they know about that? Fuwawa had pulled Nerissa aside to talk alone. She hadn’t heard anyone else around, they were the only ones in the house- Pink eyes widened, a cold realization dawning upon the pup’s mind. No, they weren't the only ones in the house. Mococo had gone to the restroom a few minutes prior, she was in the house with them and must have heard everything.

‘Oh no…’ A pit of dread rose in Fuwawa's stomach, one so deep she felt sick. How had she managed to overlook that? Was she really not paying enough attention to her sister? Or had she simply ignored them due to her own mental state at the time. The pup just shook her head and slammed the lid onto the pot. None of that mattered now, she needed to say something to diffuse the situation.

“W-What are you talking about…?” Fuwawa stammered, trying to avoid the topic as she tentatively turned back to face her sister, once again flinching as she saw their icy glare. “I heard you Fuwawa, I heard everything!” Mococo yelled, the fur on her tail puffing up as her anger rose.

Fuwawa took a measured step back, her hip bumping against the counter. The confirmation that they indeed heard her conversation making her head swim. “W-What are you talking about?” She didn’t want to discuss this, she couldn’t, not yet and especially not when Mococo’s anger was this palpable.

The younger pup growled, showing her fangs in a display of aggression. “You know exactly what I mean! Oh I haven’t been improving, I won’t be able to handle it, I don’t know how to be independent!” Fuwawa’s heart skipped several beats, hearing her own words being thrown back at her in such a mocking way. “Moco-chan, wait. Just calm down. Yes, I said all those things but-”

“Is that what you really think of me?!” Mococo shouted, betrayal clear in her words as she cut her sister off. “Why did you tell Nerissa all of that, but not me?! Do I even matter to you? ” The fur on Fuwawa’s tail rose, a grim realization dawning on her. Her sister hadn’t actually heard everything… only a part of it. “Yes! Yes you do, but it’s just-”

“JUST WHAT!?” Mococo screamed as the thunder boomed outside, not allowing Fuwawa to get a word in as she took a small step forward. “Just that Biboo matters to you more? Because she ‘made you better’.” The older pup shook her head rapidly, taking a step of her own. “No! That’s not it all! If you would let me explain-”

That set Mococo off and her face twisted into snarl. “What is there to explain, Fuwawa ?! I heard everything, there’s nothing you can say to defend yourself!” Her hands twitched, claws bared along with her fangs as she panted heavily. “I guess my dream was right after all…”

Confusion struck Fuwawa like lightning. “Your dream…?” What did they mean by that? Did they have about this once before? She soon received her answer however, as Mococo’s eyes widened. “You and Biboo have grown tired of me, haven’t you? You were just going to abandon me and not say a word!” The younger pup screamed, taking another step forward, this one wider.

“You’re my sister, Fuwawa! I need you! I lost you once before and can’t lose you again!” Anger gave way to anguish, Mococo’s pinned ears flattening as a haunted expression briefly overtook her features, but not for very long. “But none of that matters to you, does it? Because all you care about now is Biboo and this stupid fantasy of having kids with her!”

Fuwawa’s eyes widened, her shaking form going still as those words floated into her ears. Anger of her own surged in her chest, her primal instincts rising to the surface as a growl escaped her throat. How dare they bring Bijou into this. How dare they take her one desire in life and insult it.

“You see? This is what I was talking about! I can’t have a life because you can’t handle being alone!” Fuwawa screamed back. The rational part of her brain tried to call out, telling her to stop and diffuse the situation, but the pup just ignored it. Mococo’s eyes narrowed at her. “Why you-” “No! You will listen to me!” Fuwawa shouted, cutting her sister off.

“I have spent the last 13 years by your side everyday, doing everything I could to make sure you felt safe and nothing would ever happen to you again! Even when I myself was suffering, I kept quiet because you needed me more! Because you couldn’t cope with things on your own!” Thunder rumbled outside, shaking the building slightly as the pup screamed.

The flood gates had been opened. Years of bottled up emotions finally boiling over. “I actually thought you may have been improving… But now that I’m actually doing something for myself and just wanting a life that’s better than… this , you can’t bear the thought of being separated from me!”

Mococo just stared at her, watching as she panted heavily after all the shouting she had just done. “So... you really have, huh? You’ve grown tired of me. Just say that you have!” The younger pup snarled, her words sounding almost like a challenge as her muscles tensed. Fuwawa unwisely answered it. “You know what? Maybe I have! I’m done coddling you! How could I not when you’re nothing but a selfish, immature, stunted, mutt !

Blue eyes flew open and a furious scream ripped from Mococo’s throat as she lunged at Fuwawa. Her hand shot out, claws bared to slash at the older pup, only for her slam into a crystalline barrier that erected between her and Fuwawa. “STOP!” Bijou shouted as she rushed into the kitchen, having felt the surge of anger between the two pups. “What are you two doing?!” 

Realizing she had been stopped, Mococo snapped her head in Bijou’s direction, causing the rock to flinch. “Shut up, Biboo! This is all your fault! None of this would have happened if you had just stayed away from Fuwawa!” She snarled, watching as her friend just stared at her, aghast. “My fault? What are you on about?”

“You know full well! You just want Fuwawa all to yourself! That’s why you’re taking her from me!” Mococo screamed once again, only to flinch as Fuwawa angrily slammed her fist against the crystal barrier. “Biboo did nothing! This was all your doing Mococo!” Behind her, the lid of the pot began to rattle, the contents boiling over, but the pup made no move to stop it.

“Do you wanna know why I didn’t tell you anything? It’s because I knew you would react like this!” Her other fist slammed into the barrier, lighting striking outside and causing the hideout shake yet again. “All of this is your fault! You’re the one stopping me from being truly happy! You’re the one who pushed me away! You’re the one who can't move on !”

“ I HATE YOU! ” Mococo screamed a malignant anger flashing in her eyes as she turned and stormed away. “Wait! Where are you going?” Bijou called out as the pup ran to the front door and ripped it open. The rain poured down on her as she did, but Mococo didn’t seem to care and slammed the door shut behind her, leaving Fuwawa and Bijou standing there in shock as the sound rang out.

Chapter Text

Mococo ran. She didn’t know where she was going or how far she had already gone, nor did she care. She just ran and ran as fast and as far as she could possibly go. The world flew past her vision, her natural speed catapulting her forward. There was no direction in mind. No plan. No sense of reason or logic. Just a mindless attempt to get away.

Rain poured down upon her all the while, the thunder rumbling overhead and the occasional strike of lightning floating into her ears. Her skin was drenched, clothes thoroughly soaked and dripping onto the pavement beneath her feet. But it had no effect on the pup whatsoever, as her legs continued to carry her forward with reckless abandon.

It didn’t matter what was ahead or around her, she refused to stop, no matter what. Whether it was people rushing to find cover from the storm or stray animals, Mococo stopped for none of them and simply ran past or pushed them out of the way. Of course this earned her a few angry yells but she hardly cared. She just focused on the ground a few feet ahead, refusing to look up.

The wind blew against her, chilling her exposed arms. Yet inside she burned hot, the blood pumping in her veins keeping her warm. Every breath she took only served to stoke that heat, despite the chilly air. Yet even with her steady breaths, each one felt harder to pull in than the last and she began to pant uncontrollably the further she ran.

Although, it was likely a result of her panicked state rather than exhaustion. Frankly, it made sense given everything that had just happened. Her phone buzzed relentlessly within her pocket, but was promptly ignored. She didn’t dare look at it now. The argument replayed in her mind. Every last word. Every last detail. Every last micro expression her sister had made.

The innate temptation to turn back was there, but was easily drowned out by the torrent of thoughts rushing through her head. She could recall the exact moment she had left her room and stalked her way into the kitchen. Mococo was fueled by nothing but pure anger and betrayal, along with a deep confusion. There was no plan, no idea in mind for how she wanted things to go.

Yet in the end, everything had still gone wrong. Worse than wrong even. There was nothing right about that fight. No levity. No resolve. Nothing. She had even tried to attack her own sister and turned her anger onto her best friend. Her worst fears had been realized. In just a matter of minutes, she had lost them both after years of trying to desperately hold on to them-

Just then, her shoe caught onto an uneven section of the sidewalk, causing her to lose her balance and fall forward. She hit the ground hard, the wet pavement causing her to slide forwards just a few inches. Her arms took the brunt of the fall, pain exploding along the sides of her forearms as they rubbed along the concrete, no doubt causing a gnarly road rash.

Despite the pain, Mococo slowly pushed herself up onto her hands and knees. Her limbs were shaky, her breathing having devolved into gasping and panting now that her momentum had been interrupted. The muscles in her legs ached, their nonstop usage coming back to bite the pup.

Yet she stubbornly ignored it and rose her feet, her legs shook beneath her, but she forced herself to remain upright. That would turn out to be a harder task than anticipated as she quickly stumbled and nearly fell again. Luckily she had the sense of mind to reach for something and she grasped onto a thick wooden pillar, catching herself.

As she did however, she soon noticed its deep purple color and a small bit of curiosity sparked. She looked up, blue eyes trailing along the pillar before realizing it wasn’t just that, it was a torii gate. Her interest piqued even further. This was unlike any torii gate she had seen before, it wasn’t the traditional vermillion red and the lower beam was thicker, with a strange symbol carved into the wood.

It almost looked like an eye, with the pupil facing upward. Even more curiously, the gate led to a stone staircase, one that rose high up the hill. Mococo peered up the stairs, trying to see the top, but she couldn’t. The slope was far too steep and the branches of the surrounding trees obstructed her view.

‘Should I… see what’s up there…?’ Mococo thought to herself, her curiosity mounting further. Part of her objected to the idea, still feeling the need to run. But as she looked around, the pup realized that she didn’t recognize her surroundings at all. It was obvious she was still in the city, as for where, she couldn't tell. ‘They won’t find me… I’ve run far enough… Maybe it won’t hurt to look for just a bit…’

With that thought, Mococo began to ascend the steps. Slow at first and still shaky, but gaining notable speed as she forced herself to use her remaining stamina to traverse the stairs. The trees overhead offered some protection from the rain, but many droplets still managed to drip through the leaves.

A few more of the torii gates were passed and eventually Mococo reached the top. Her eyes widened, taking in the sight of a beautiful temple. It wasn’t tall or super grand, but it was still breathtaking in its own right. The walls were a rich ivory color with dark accents and an ebony colored roof.

The grounds themselves were quite spacious, with intricate patterns laid within the stone pathways. A few buildings and a large garden near the east wall sat around the grounds, but none really caught Mococo’s attention as much as the central temple. Basins also lined the paths, with the stone bases beneath them having the same symbol as the torii gates carved into them.

Yet despite the beauty of her surroundings, there was still something that felt… off about them. While it looked like one, it didn’t feel like a traditional temple or shrine. It felt like there was something lurking in the air, something that was utterly intangible and could not be seen. Something that felt strangely familiar to her.  ‘What is this place?’ Mococo wondered as she continued to trek further.

As she walked however, the last of her stamina was quickly spent and she eventually fell to the ground yet again. Thankfully, it wasn’t as rough of a landing as the previous one, but it still hurt quite a lot. “Guess that's what I get for being stupid…” Mococo sighed as she rose to her hands and knees.

She didn’t move however, she just sat there, staring at the ground. Exhaustion crept up her spine, the cold rain now chilling her to bone and causing her to shiver. The pup sighed deeply, her breath coming out in a shudder. “What am I doing? Why did I even come here…?” Just then, a shadow crept up from behind and the rain pouring down onto her was suddenly blocked. “Mococo?”

The pup’s head snapped up, the sound of the familiar voice floating into her ears and making her jolt in place. Her body turned as she looked up, eyes befalling a pair of kind purple eyes. “Ina?” Mococo muttered breathlessly, her heart skipping multiple beats as she gazed upon the beautiful priestess, currently in just a sweater and shorts, along with sandals that seemed to have been hastily thrown on.

An umbrella was clutched in Ina’s hand, shielding both her and the pup as she stood over them. “W-What are you doing here…?” Mococo stammered, shocked that she was still out of breath. “Well this is my temple… So a better question would be, why are you here? Especially when it’s raining like this.” Ina said in reply, a smile tugging at her lips, though there was a fair amount of worry in her eyes.

“I… I don’t know, I just…” Mococo said before going quiet, the events of her fight with Fuwawa once again replaying in her head. It was all so much clearer now, adrenaline no longer clouding her mind. Her limbs began to shake and a haunted look overtook her expression.

Ina easily noticed and her smile immediately dropped. “Are you okay?” She asked, reaching out to grip Mococo’s wet shoulder with a gentle hand. The pup just shook her head, her body shaking more by the minute. Part of her wanted to believe it was just from the cold. “I…I’m sorry… I just I don’t know where to go…and I-”

There was a loud boom of thunder, followed by the clap of lightning as it struck a few blocks away. Both Mococo and Ina jumped at the sound, with the pup in particular whimpering from how startled she had gotten. She then felt the hand at her shoulder move down, gripping onto her arm before attempting to pull her up.

“Come on! Let’s get inside!” Ina said as she tried to pull Mococo up off the ground, though it proved difficult with only one arm. The pup herself just stared up at them, a scared and confused expression on her face. “A-Are you sure?” She stammered. “Yes! If you stay out here you’ll catch a cold. Now come on!” Ina replied as she tried to lift her friend yet again. 

Mococo just stared up at the priestess, apprehension tugging at her mind. Part of her didn’t want to bother them, especially not now of all times. But something about Ina’s presence just soothed her and disarmed every defense she had. She needed them, right now more than ever. They were the only one she felt she could turn to. “Okay…” The pup muttered as she let Ina pull her to her feet.

. . .

The rain battered against the windows, making Mococo’s ears twitch atop her head as she sat at Ina's dining table. Her gaze remained downcast as she stared blankly into the wooden surface, tracing the grain patterns with her eyes. Her phone was still buzzing within her pocket, but it was of course ignored. Water dripped from her hair and clothes, collecting into a puddle around her bare feet.

Ina had offered her a change of clothes, but the pup had refused, stating that she just wanted to sit down. The priestess didn’t argue and simply let Mococo trudge through the house soaking wet. They did, however, ask if she wanted something to eat and while she was going to say no initially, the loud growling of her stomach betrayed her.

Thus Ina had gone off into the kitchen to make food, stating that it was “the perfect time” since she was about to make dinner anyways. Now Mococo was left alone with her thoughts, feeling cold physically yet not registering the chilling bite within herself. Her mind was far too occupied to worry about how she felt. All she could think about was Fuwawa and Bijou. 

She did feel some small sense of comfort being in Ina’s house though. The pup wasn’t sure why, but just knowing she was in Ina’s home and feeling that her presence was near, it just soothed her somehow. But why though? Not even Fuwawa made her feel this way. Sure she felt less anxious when her sister was nearby, but there was something different about the priestess, something deeper and more prim-

A bowl of food was suddenly brought into her line of sight, making the pup jolt as the scent of teriyaki chicken and fried rice invaded her nose. “Sorry if it’s a bit rushed, I wanted to get some food as quick as possible. I hope it’s good though…” Ina muttered sheepishly, her pointed ears drooping slightly as she sat down across from Mococo, her own bowl of rice clutched in her hands. 

“It’s fine…” The pup answered quietly as she took up her chopsticks, taking a small bit of the rice and popping it into her mouth. Blue eyes widened the slightest bit as the food hit her tongue. ‘This is… good.’ It was really good actually. Everything was perfectly cooked, the veggies were delicious, the chicken crispy and yet juicy on the inside, and it was all balanced out with a nice umami flavor.

A second bite was quickly made, followed by a third and a fourth. Soon she was devouring her bowl of rice, finally sating the hunger she had been ignoring all day. Her eyes began to wander as she ate, taking in her new surroundings. Ina’s home was rather quaint and cozy, a perfect encapsulation of the priestess herself. What’s more was it was situated on the temple grounds, just separated by a fence.

But even as she ate, Mococo couldn't ignore the distinct feeling of eyes watching her. At first she brushed it off, figuring it would go away as she tried to focus on eating, but she just kept feeling it. Her ears twitched atop her head, a bit of discontent brewing along with a sense of confusion.

Eventually she couldn’t take it anymore and glanced up, finding Ina watching her intently. Purple eyes remained fixed on the pup, taking in their dripping hair and clothes. Her brow was furrowed slightly, nose scrunched and lips curled into a small pout. Mococo honestly found it quite adorable, until she saw that look of worry in their eyes.

“So…” Ina finally spoke, making Mococo perk up slightly. “What happened? Why did you come here out of the blue? I mean… I’m happy you’re here but… why now and in the pouring rain no less?” The concern in her voice was palpable, made all the more apparent as she fidgeted with her chopsticks.

It honestly made the pup’s heart ache, more so than the fresh memories that came flooding back into her mind. “O-Oh I um… I ran away from the hideout…” Mococo answered. She was clearly hesitant but she didn’t feel the need to avoid the subject around Ina. The priestess practically knew her inside and out at this point, there was no need to hide things from them.

Unsurprisingly though, a look of shock crossed Ina’s face as she gaped at the pup. “What? But… why? Why would you…” She stammered confusedly before going silent, a faint look of realization dawning on her. “Did something happen between you and Fuwawa? Your phone’s been blowing up nonstop.”

The priestess then pointed a tentative finger towards Mococo’s pocket, making the pup finally pull it out, but only to put it on silent mode. “Y-Yeah… something like that…” She muttered, her eyes taking on a dour look as she slipped her phone back into her wet pocket. The need to elaborate further was there, but she held it back momentarily.

“Would you like to… talk about it? It seems like it’s really bothering you… and I… well I did say that I’m always here to listen.” Ina said, her flaps making a few nervous twitches atop her head. Mococo found her eyes immediately drawn to the movement. She loved how cute the priestess’ flaps were, the sight of them bringing that warm and fuzzy feeling to her chest.

Her grip on her chopsticks slackened a bit, feeling herself relax the faintest bit. ‘How does she keep doing this…?’ The pup wondered as she stared at Ina, taking in her shy expression. Everything that happened during the fight was still fresh in her mind, yet she felt safe and her hesitance was slowly dissolving. ‘Maybe it’s safe for me to let her in…’

“Well you see… during Lyonne’s flying lessons, I overheard Fuwawa talking with Nerissa…” Mococo muttered, recalling details of today’s earlier events. “She was telling her about how she and Biboo were planning on… on moving away and how they weren’t going to tell me…because she knew I’d ‘freak out’ and ‘not be able to handle it’ because I ‘don’t know how to be independent.’”

A deep sigh heaved from the pup’s lungs, a wave of anger washing over her as she repeated those words. Though it was thankfully dampened by Ina’s presence. “So I confronted her…” She paused for a moment, trying to think of what time everything had gone down, but coming up alarmingly short. “...however long ago it was and we got into a huge fight. It… well it didn’t end nicely…”

“What do you mean by that…?” Ina asked slowly, her face having shifted from intrigue, to horror, and then to worry over the course of Mococo’s explanation. “We um… we both said some awful things to each other and uh… I said that I… that I hated her and that’s when I stormed away.” Even as the pup spoke, the memories of that final vicious shout still replayed in her mind.

“It was probably more than that… but I was just so… scared and angry that I can’t remember all that I said anymore…” Mococo’s ears flattened atop her head, her body visibly deflating as she anxiously tugged at the collar around her neck. Guilt and regret rose in her chest, making it tighten painfully.

A small hum from across the table managed to pull her attention and the pup glanced back at Ina. “Could I… ask why you felt that way…?” The priestess inquired, prompting a confused look from Mococo. “What do you mean…?” Ina paused at the question, her hands continuing to fidget with her chopsticks as she appeared to reorganize her thoughts.

”It’s just… they’re only moving away and finding their own place right? It’s not like they’re permanently leaving you. I’m sure you can all still visit each other.” Ina said, bringing up quite a few good points. Mococo just averted her gaze though, still not fully convinced. 

“That’s true… but the fact they didn’t tell me just proves that my fears were right… I’m losing my sister…” The pup muttered, her voice weak and fearful. “What exactly do you mean when you say that…?” Ina asked, her words floating into Mococo’s head and ensnaring her mind. 

She thought back in the Cell, the darkness, the isolation, the hopelessness. She could hear Fuwawa from beyond the thick metal doors, screaming and pleading with her tormentor not to hurt her. Mococo could do nothing but wish for it to end, praying that she wasn’t next. She had been separated from her sister and part of her doubted she would ever see her again.

Before she could spiral too far, Mococo shook her head, banishing the memories. Instead she thought back to her dream two years prior. It felt so long ago by now, yet it was still so fresh in her mind. Despite the distraction however, the memory of the Cell loomed over her. “I’ve lost her once before… because of the cell… and I’m… I’m scared of it happening again…”

Her chopsticks finally dropped her from hand and she reached up to tug on her collar with both hands. She tugged hard, feeling the leather material press against the back of her neck. “That’s why I cling to her so much… I’m afraid that something will happen the moment I’m not there with her and we’ll be separated again… and if we’re separated… they are still hunting us… she… I…”

Just as her thoughts started to devolve, the pup shivered and a powerful sneeze interrupted her. “Sorry…” Mococo muttered as she wiped her nose, starting to feel much colder than she had a minute ago. Ina just stared at her all the while, her gaze growing increasingly concerned. “Maybe you should take a shower to warm up, I can get you some dry clothes.”

Mococo looked down at herself, seeing her clothes were still soaking wet. The AC brushed against her damp skin, causing to shiver as goosebumps broke out across her arms. “Yeah you’re probably right…” She muttered before giving Ina a look of apprehension. “Is it okay though…?”

“Of course! As far as I’m concerned, my home is yours too. So… if you want you could… stay the night…” The priestess’ voice became noticeably softer and a faint blush dusted her cheeks as she spoke. Blue eyes widened in surprise and Mococo’s ears perked up for the first time that night. “A-are you sure…?” She muttered hopefully, being met with a gentle smile from her friend. “I’m certain!”

The pup didn’t know what to say. She couldn’t believe Ina was allowing her to stay, especially since she had just showed up on her doorstep out of nowhere. ‘I don’t know how I found this place… but I still came here subconsciously…’ Her eyes peered down at the now empty bowl of rice in front of her. ‘She even fed me…’

“Um thank you for letting me stay a-and for the food as well… it was delicious…” She stammered, feeling her cheeks burn. Ina perked up as she spoke, her flaps raising in an adorable display of happiness. “I-I’m glad you liked it…” She muttered shyly before getting up from her seat. “Follow me then. I’ll get a bath going for you.”

Mococo didn’t need to be told twice. A bath did sound amazing right now after all. Right as she got up though, she felt a hand touch arm her, prompting her to look down at Ina. The priestess smiled up at her, their purple eyes kind and warm. “I um… I know things are difficult right now but while you get warm … I want you to think about what to do next and maybe reevaluate… a lot of things…”

Blue eyes stared at Ina curiously, a pair of fuzzy ears drooping slightly. “‘Reevaluate’?” Mococo parroted inquisitively. The priestess just gave her arm a tender squeeze. “Well… it’s clear that you and Fuwawa want very different things out of life, but your sister has a much clearer view of what she wants. I want you to figure out what you want…”

‘What I want…’ Mococo had never really thought of that. She just always assumed she wanted to stay by her sister’s side, but in recent years, she felt like perhaps something had changed. Maybe there was more that she wanted, something she didn’t even realize. Subconsciously, she found herself staring more intently at Ina.

“You can’t keep being dependent on Fuwawa forever. You need to walk your own path eventually, but that doesn’t mean you two won’t still be close.” The priestess finally finished, her brow furrowed in a serious look. Mococo was silent for a moment, contemplating Ina’s on words before eventually giving a faint nod. “Okay… I’ll do it.”

. . .

A torrent of hot water rained down upon Mococo, soaking into her hair and warming her already drenched skin. Pleasant shivers ran down her spine, causing goosebumps to break out along her skin as she felt herself slowly warm up. She hadn’t even realized how cold she actually was, until she took her clothes off, that is.

The minute the open air had touched her skin, Mococo had shivered so violently her tail puffed up. Perhaps running halfway across the city in the pouring rain wasn't such a good idea. Not like she had been mentally conscious enough to really register that it was raining. 

‘Note to self. If you ever get in another fight with your sister, just lock yourself in your room…’ Mococo joked to herself, causing her mood to sour. The thought of that fight brought down her already rocky mood and made her sigh deeply. ‘I would honestly prefer to not get in a fight with her ever again… that is if she even wants to see me after today-’

“Mococo! I brought you some dry clothes to wear. I’ll leave them by the hamper. Okay?” The sudden intrusion of Ina’s voice from outside the shower room immediately derailed the pup’s train of thought. She jolted in surprise, her hands shooting down to cover her groin before remembering that the priestess couldn’t see her. 

“O-Okay! Thank you!” She called back, her sensitive ears picking up on the sound of faint but amused giggling. “You’re welcome! I’ll be out in the kitchen whenever you’re done. Don’t come out until you’re all warm, understand?” Ina said in reply, her voice gaining a playful warning tone near the end.

Hearing it honestly warmed Mococo’s heart a bit and that fuzzy feeling once again made itself known. “Got it. Don’t worry, I’ll be in here for a while.” She answered, her eyes seeing the faint outline of Ina’s flaps raising through the blurry glass door. “That’s what I like to hear. Enjoy your bath!” The priestess exclaimed before stepping out of the bathroom, leaving Mococo to her own devices.

“I will!” The pup called out as the door closed, a tiny smile tugging at her lips. ‘She’s amazing…’ She thought to herself, her cheeks flushing a bit before she tilted her head back under the spray of water. However, with the priestess now gone, that also left Mococo alone with her thoughts and it wouldn’t take long for them to return to their previous fixation.

“ I HATE YOU! ” Mococo winced as her final words to her sister replayed in her head. She didn’t mean it. She could never hate Fuwawa. But in that moment, she was filled with such anger and vitriol that the words just slipped from her throat. ‘Don’t kid yourself. You know for a fact that you meant those on some small level…’ Her mind whispered cruelly, making her let out a shuddering breath.

Her head fell forward, making a dull thunk against the tile wall. As much as she hated herself for even saying that, she couldn’t exactly blame herself either. Especially after everything Fuwawa had said to her. “ ...you’re nothing but a selfish, immature, stunted, mutt ! ” Mococo’s hands squeezed into tight fists. ‘Did you actually mean that Fuwawa…? Is that really how you see me?’

While it was likely that her sister was also just saying things in the heat of the moment like she had, it still stung nonetheless. But there was also something else. Something Mococo couldn’t brush off as just a heat of the moment phrase. “ ...you can’t bear the thought of being separated from me! ”

‘Of course I can’t… I’m afraid of losing you again…’ As the thought passed her by, memories began to creep up in the back of her mind. The darkness of the Cell, the cold isolation, the pain inflicted by their tormentors, all of it was still so fresh in her mind’s eye. Mococo was afraid of losing Fuwawa, because of the centuries they had spent forcefully separated.

She could remember the countless years she spent just crying and begging for her sister. The times she heard Fuwawa’s screams from outside her cell. The hours that her sister fell silent and Mococo wondered if she was even alive. The days it was her turn and she could hear Fuwawa begging them to leave her alone.

The image of a ram skull flashed in her mind’s eye and Mococo quickly banished it by throwing her head back and bashing her forehead against the wall. Her brain rattled in her skull, but she welcomed the pain and even relished in it for the briefest of moments. ‘Stop. You don't have to worry about them anymore… We escaped, they'll never find us again…’

With that thought, Mococo’s mind then trailed off to the day they had all escaped the Cell. She could remember the fear, the anxiety, and the desperation. The pup constantly looked over her shoulder for several days after they fled and even more after she was attacked. But once the dust settled and they all found shelter, she felt relief. They were free and maybe they were going to be okay.

Thirteen years have passed since that day and in that time, Mococo has watched as things gradually shifted in among her friends. Shiori and Nerissa were the most obvious, as it was clear the two had a deep devotion and care for one another, even before they escaped the Cell. When the two had eventually confessed that they were in a relationship, it didn’t come as a shock to her.

But then… Fuwawa started acting differently around that time, particularly in how she acted around a certain rock. Mococo was no fool, sure she was a bit naive and innocent at times, but even she could tell what was happening right in front of her. Her sister had started showing interest in Bijou.

At first she had thought nothing of it and merely brushed it off. But as time went on, she began to notice the two growing increasingly close to one another and eventually she noticed Bijou was also showing interest. Upon realizing that, Mococo had started to act more possessive and clingy towards Fuwawa, fearing that the rock would take them away from her.

Of course in hindsight, the pup realized just how dumb that line of thinking was. But at the time and even now at times, the mere thought of something separating her from Fuwawa would cause her to act out. Yet when she had eventually grown close to Bijou, she had finally seen just how much the rock loved her sister.

It was on that day that her entire attitude towards them changed and she began to slowly back down from Fuwawa. From then on, she had watched the two grow closer and develop a near unbreakable bond. She could remember the nights she would stay up with her sister, just listening to them gush over Bijou and how much she loved them.

For the first time since they had fled from the Cell, Mococo had seen Fuwawa looking truly happy and that happiness still remained even now. Yet it had evolved along with her and Bijou’s relationship and the two were slowly building a life of their own. A life that didn’t involve Mococo.

The pup’s heart ached at the thought, but she pushed the feeling away with a quick shake of her head. ‘I should get in the bath, I need to sit down…’ Mococo thought as turned off the shower, stepping into the bathtub and settling down into the hot water. The pleasant feeling managed to brighten her mood a little bit, but only a little.

‘Fuwawa just wants to be happy…and I want her to be happy too…’ Mococo’s ears flattened atop her head, a deep sigh falling from her lips. Despite her wanting to stay with Fuwawa and remain by side, she knew that wasn’t what they wanted, it wasn’t right for them, it wouldn’t make them… happy. ‘But Biboo… Biboo makes her happy… and the things they’ve planned… the life, their building… It…’

“... all you care about now is Biboo and this stupid fantasy of having kids with her! ” A loud splash rang through the bathroom as Mococo facepalmed at the memory of her own words. ‘Why did I say that?! I didn’t even mean it and yet I…’ The pup sighed deeply, recognizing her own misdeeds. ‘I really messed up…’

The temptation to just let her head sink underwater and drown was there, but she pushed the thought away. It would do nothing to quell the guilt raging in her chest. ‘I need to apologize… To tell her I’m sorry or just… do something to make it up to her and Biboo…’

Starting a family was all the couple had ever wanted and just knowing she had spit on the idea the way she had made her feel sick. “ ...your sister has a much clearer view of what she wants. I want you to figure out what you want… ” Ina’s words from earlier then replayed in her mind and Mococo’s hand slowly slid down from face.

‘What do I want out of life…’ For years now, all she had wanted was to stay by her sister’s side, but now she’s realized the things they want simply don’t line up. But there had to be more than just that, she had to want something. She could feel it, but she couldn’t tell what it was.

‘I don’t want to be alone… But all my friends have or are moving on with their lives… I have no one… expect…’ The image of a certain priestess popped in her mind's eye. She could perfectly imagine their kind purple eyes and long violet hair along with their adorable flaps and the squishy bits that she always wanted to chew on for some reason. ‘Ina…’

Somehow in some way that was inexplicable to her mind, the priestess had become her main confidant, the one who she could always seek out when something was bothering her. Yet at the same time, she had become one of her closest and most treasured friends. They were someone she felt safe around, someone whose mere presence made her feel like everything was right in the world.

Mococo loved talking with Ina, she loved spending hours on the phone with her or spending all their time together during group hangouts. She loved hearing them laugh, loved the way their flaps moved in tandem with their emotions, and loved how their tiny fang would poke out whenever she smiled. Just the thought of them brought that warm and fuzzy feeling to her heart.

Blue eyes widened the faintest bit, a small gasp falling from Mococo’s lips. ‘Ina…’ Her hand lifted from out of the water, pressing against her chest as her heart began to beat faster by the minute. ‘It’s her… she’s what I want…I want to be with her… I…’ Memories flooded into her mind. Every time she spoke with Ina and every time they smiled or laughed at something she said. ‘I’m in love with her…’

The pup’s heart skipped several beats at the revelation and it was then that a strong sensation of lightheadedness overwhelmed her, making her feel dizzy. Her face flushed bright red and Mococo became distinctly aware of just how hot her body now felt ‘Woah… okay I think I’ve been in here long enough…’ She thought as she slowly stood from the bath, her legs shaking as she drained the water.

She grabbed a towel and stepped out from the shower, her eyes immediately finding her reflection in the bathroom mirror. Her skin was flushed bright red, with her cheeks being a darker shade than everywhere else. The pup groaned and her face fell into her hands. As much as she wanted to just brush it off as a product of being in the hot water for too long, she knew that wasn’t the case at all.

In fact, she knew exactly who the culprit was and they were currently swarming her thoughts with images of their cute smile. “Ina…” Mococo muttered, tasting the priestess’ name on her lips. “Ina… she muttered again, this time feeling her tail beginning to wag at a pace she never thought possible. ‘I’m in love with Ina…’ And she couldn’t be happier knowing that.

A sudden buzz floated into her ears, snapping the pup out of her reverie. She looked towards the hamper, finding her phone sitting on top of a pile of dry clothes. Her mind told her to simply ignore it, but her curiosity wouldn’t allow her and she finally pulled herself together and dared to check her phone.

‘117 Missed Calls. 62-’ Her phone pinged in her hand. ‘63 Unread Text Messages. 34 Voicemails.’ Most were from Fuwawa and Bijou, but curiously some were even made by Shiori, Nerissa, and even her parents. ‘I guess she must have told them…’ Mococo groaned to herself, feeling embarrassed knowing that so people already knew what had happened.

Mustering her courage, the pup opened Fuwawa’s contact and checked the dozens of frantic and pleading texts they had sent her. The guilt she had felt earlier returned with a vengeance, making her stomach twist into knots. ‘She wants to talk about what happened…’ 

But was Mococo actually ready for that? Sure she wanted to make things right… but given everything that had happened today now was probably too soon. There were still thoughts and feelings she needed to fully process and honestly, it was probably best to give herself space from her sister. After all, she wasn’t alone.

‘We’ll talk tomorrow. Come to Ina’s temple at noon. That's where I am.’ The message was sent and before Fuwawa could have a chance to respond, Mococo put her phone on ‘Do Not Disturb’. A deep sigh fell from her lips and she set her phone aside, deciding to divert her attention to the clothes Ina had left out for her.

There was no underwear, for obvious reasons, just black shorts and a white t-shirt with the image of a sweet potato on it. A small laugh broke through the pup’s lips, the shirt was honestly quite adorable. ‘Of course Ina would give me something like this…’ She mused as she swiftly dried herself off.

Once she was no longer soaking wet, the pup put the clothes on and had to try not to laugh. While the priestess seemed to enjoy wearing oversized clothing, what was considered ‘oversized’ to her actually fit Mococo perfectly. The shirt was loose and comfy and the shorts were nice and snug, having a decent amount of support so none of her… bits would be hanging loose.

Now dressed, Mococo stepped out from the bathroom, immediately being greeted by a sweet, mouth watering scent. ‘What is that…?’ She wondered as she followed her nose into the kitchen. The pup was then met with the sight of Ina happily scrolling on her phone, occasionally glancing up to check on something in the oven.

Her pointed ears twitched and purple eyes curiously glanced in Mococo’s direction, lighting up as she saw them. “There you are! How was the bath?” The priestess asked, the sound of her voice pulling a smile from Mococo. “It was really nice. Honestly… it was exactly what I needed… it gave me some time to actually think…”

A small hum was made in Ina’s throat and her flaps tilted in a curious manner. “That’s a relief! I hope your time thinking led to some good things.” Mococo couldn’t help but blush at her friend’s words, her cheeks growing hotter as her entire train of thought over the last hour replayed in her mind. “I-It did…” She stammered before trying to change the topic. “Um… what are you doing though?”

“Making cookies!” Ina exclaimed proudly, her face positively beaming. “I always make them whenever I have someone over. Though it happens rarely, so I don’t get to make them very often…” Ina said almost wistfully and Mococo felt a small jab of sadness upon hearing that. Her ears flattened atop her head. ‘People don’t visit her often? But why…? She’s so sweet…’

“Oh! And by the way. I set up a guest room for you to stay in! It might be a bit messy but I cleaned it as best I could. So I hope it’s at least comfy.” Ina suddenly piped up, pulling Mococo back to reality. ‘A guest room…? Wait, does that mean I’ll have to be…’ Nervousness surged in the pup’s chest and she quickly opened her mouth to voice her thoughts.

“A-Actually, Ina… could I… sleep with you tonight…?” Mococo muttered shyly before blushing as she realized how that may have sounded. “Y-You can say no if you want but… I really don’t want to be alone right now…” Her head hung low, eyes trying to avert from the priest but remaining helplessly fixated on them.

Ina just stared at her for a moment, eyes widening in surprise as a soft blush spread across her cheeks. “W-With me…? Oh Y-Yeah! I’m fine with that. I’ll move some pillows to my bed and we can sleep together!” A joyous smile tugged at her lips, one that was matched by Mococo as she too smiled. Just then a loud ding caught both of their attentions and Ina’s eyes lit up. “Cookies are ready!”

. . .

‘Oh crap this is actually happening…’ Mococo thought to herself as she stood in front of Ina’s bed. Her eyes glanced around, taking in the thick, black comforter and off white sheets. The bed hadn't been made, leaving everything messily strewn about the mattress, not that the pup minded. She honestly found it charming. Of course the sweet and comfy priestess would have a messy bed.

However, even the adorable thought couldn’t damper the nervous feeling in her gut. It wasn’t a bad feeling, but it felt like there was a swarm of butterflies in Mococo’s tummy and it only worsened at the thought of Ina. ‘I’m going to be sleeping next to her… in her bed…’

Somehow, that fact hadn’t really hit Mococo when Ina said it was okay to sleep with her. But upon stepping into the room after enjoying some delicious cookies, reality hit the pup like the freight train. Then of course, Ina had to leave to go grab the pillows from the guest room, leaving her alone with her thoughts. 

‘Is it too late to change my mind…?’ Mococo mused internally. Not that she actually would though. Being alone was the very last thing she wanted right now and though she was nervous, the pup was actually… excited to sleep next to Ina. ‘I can’t remember the last time I had a sleep companion. I wonder if Ina has ever-’

“I’m back!” The priestess suddenly exclaimed from the doorway, making Mococo visibly jump. “I brought pillows!” Sure enough as the pup turned around, she found Ina stumbling into the room, carrying a giant stack of pillows in her arms. “I didn’t know how many you wanted so just grabbed all of them.”

The priestess then unceremoniously dropped all the pillows onto the bed, with some ending up on the floor. Mococo couldn’t help but laugh to herself, though she at least had the decency to keep it quiet. “Thank you, Ina. I’m not gonna use all of them but…” She grabbed two from the stack and set them up at the head of the bed. “...these should be enough.”

A sweet giggle fell from Ina’s lips, her cheeks flushing the slightest bit. “I guess we’re ready to lay down then.” She said, her words intensifying the butterflies in Mococo’s tummy. “A-Are you… really sure you’re okay with this…? I don’t want to impose at all…” The pup muttered shyly, giving her friend a chance to back down.

However, her words were just met with a warm smile. “It’s okay! Really. It’s been a long time since I’ve had someone to sleep next to. I think this could be… really nice…” Ina said in reply, her voice carrying a wistfulness that made Mococo take pause. ‘Why did she sound so… sad?’

Before she could inquire however, Ina turned off the light and crawled underneath the comforter. “Now come on! Get yourself comfy.” Mococo was glad it was now dark in the room, so the priestess couldn’t see her reddening cheeks. “O-Okay…” She stammered before slowly slipping under the covers and settling down.

Her body practically melted into the mattress, the thick comforter insulating her body and making her feel all snug and warm. A deep breath was pulled in through her nose, taking in the sweet scent that clung to the sheets. ‘They smell like her…’ Mococo thought in a daze, her eyes nearly drooping just before they caught onto Ina’s smiling face.

The blush on her cheeks darkened, but she played off her growing nervousness by trying to talk. “Um… T-Thank you, Ina… for letting me sleep with you… I.. I kinda needed this after today…” She muttered, watching as Ina’s smile visibly softened. “Of course! I doubt any of this has been easy for you…” The priestess said, her body rolling over to properly face her friend.

“It hasn’t…” Mococo replied in a bitter tone, before blushing more as she refocused on the priestess. “But being with you makes everything feel a little bit more bearable…” Purple eyes widened, a small gasp falling from Ina’s lips as her own cheek’s seemed to flush, though it was hard to tell in the dark.

She played it off though and swiftly cleared her throat. “So um… What are you going to do? Are you planning on talking with Fuwawa?” Ina asked, her inquiry being met with a curt nod from Mococo. “I do. I told her to come here tomorrow around noon so we can talk things out…”

“That’s good!” Ina exclaimed in a soft tone, only for her joy to dampen as she saw the pup grow visibly dour. “Hey, are you okay?” “I don’t know…” Mococo muttered, her head sinking further into her pillows as she envisioned various scenarios of how tomorrow would go. “What if things don't go well? What if I lose my cool and we get into another fight? What if we do talk but we only make things worse and-”

“Mococo!” Ina called out loudly, pulling Mococo from her devolving thoughts. “Just calm down, alright. It’s all going to be okay…” The priestess’ sweet voice floated into the pup’s ears, acting as a soothing balm that gradually began to ease her. Deep breaths were pulled into her lungs, inhaling the sweet scent surrounding her.

Purple eyes watched her closely all the while, their gaze softening as she calmed down. “Do you realize what you did wrong?” Ina asked, prompting a small nod from Mococo. “Do you understand where Fuwawa is coming from?” Mococo nodded. “Do you want to make things right?” Once again Ina was rewarded with a nod from the pup, this one more empathic than the others.

She smiled proudly at them, her flaps twitching as they raised slightly. “Then you have nothing to worry about. Things will be alright. You’ll see.” That fuzzy feeling returned to Mococo’s chest and she briefly matched Ina’s smile before sighing deeply. “I really hope so…” She whispered, prompting an inquisitive look from the priestess. “Would you like me to be there when you finally talk to her?”

The pup just shook their head, denouncing the idea. As nice as it would be to have Ina there as support, she knew that wouldn’t be appropriate. “No. This is between me and Fuwawa… I need to have this talk with her alone.” Ina just nodded in understanding, a small yawn breaking from her lips. “Okay, but if you need me at any time, just know I’m here…”

It was strangely comforting for Mococo, knowing that she had someone to fall back on if everything goes south. “Thank you…” She muttered, genuinely hoping it wouldn’t come to that. As nice as the thought was, she really hoped that Fuwawa will forgive when all is said and done. She may have made peace with not staying by sister’s side, but she still wanted to be close with them.

A deep sigh heaved from her lungs, the sound catching Ina’s attention. “Hm? What’s on your mind?” She asked, instinctively knowing something was up. “Just… something I thought about while in the shower…” Mococo answered honestly, watching as a curious look crossed her friend’s face. “What exactly did you think about? You were in there for quite a while…”

Mococo blushed, feeling a wave of shyness wash over her. ‘Maybe it’s best not to mention the whole feelings realization part…’ At least not now. Instead, her mind shifted to the other realization she had made. “I realized that now… I just want my sister to be happy and… well I thought back on my relationship with Fuwawa and Biboo and how just how happy they are with each other…”

Guilt once again festered in her heart, remembering how she had acted towards them. ‘To think I ever tried getting in the way of that…’ “Our lives have changed so much since we fled the Cell… We don't have to live in fear anymore… We can actually live our lives the way we want.”

Curiosity swirled in Ina’s purple eyes, her flaps quirking to the side in an adorable manner. “What was it like in the Cell…?” Mococo's heart froze for a moment, alarmed by her friend’s question. Realizing this, the priestess began to stammer in a panic. “Y-You don’t have to answer! It’s just… I’ve heard you and your friends mention it a few times, but you’ve never really gone into further detail…”

The pup thankfully managed to calm down rather quickly and her brow furrowed as she pondered her friend’s words. Should she tell Ina more about the Cell? It was true that she never talked about it beyond brief mentions, but was she really ready for that? Mococo looked up into Ina’s eyes, seeing the kindness that shimmered within those purple orbs.

A cold feeling stirred in her chest at the thought of the Cell. And yet, being near the priestess made it feel less painful. ‘Maybe I’m not… Maybe I’ll never be ready, but… perhaps it's safe to tell her…’ “Do you… really want to know?” The pup asked in a tentative voice, watching as Ina made a firm nod of her head. “I do. It’s your past and I want to learn about it.” 

Upon hearing that, Mococo finally caved and a bitter sigh fell from her lips. “It was cold… dark… and isolating… Advent and I were all separated into different cells… I rarely ever saw them as a result and that was only during the times when we were being…” She shivered, whimpering as she steeled herself for what she was about to say. “...tortured…”

Ina’s eyes widened in horror, her face looking as though her heart had been shattered. “You guys were… tortured…?” She said numbly, her flaps drooping as Mococo nodded. “It was their way of torturing Shiori… They wanted to break her and so they did the one thing they knew would get under her skin… target us…”

“That’s horrible…How could the gods- How could anyone do such a thing…?” Ina whispered and Mococo’s expression became crestfallen. “I don’t know… I really don’t…” She muttered before being met with a crooked yet hopeful smile from the priestess. “You at least had Fuwawa, right?”

Memories rushed to the forefront of Mococo’s mind, bringing a dull and familiar pain to her chest. “No. I didn’t.” She said stiffly, her claws digging into the sheets. “ They separated us when they brought us into the Cell… I was all alone… I spent countless years just crying out for Fuwawa, begging to see her just once… Some days I had to wonder if she was even alive…”

A gentle hand then touched her head and Mococo perked up as she was pulled from her thoughts. “It’s okay…” Ina muttered softly, her fingers running through the pup’s fuzzy blonde hair as she spoke. “You’re free now… You don’t have to be afraid anymore…” Mococo just smiled, her heart warming as she leaned into her friend’s touch.

Just then, Ina glanced down and her face morphed into a curious expression. On the side of the pup’s neck was a large ring of puncture wounds. “What’s this… a scar?” She muttered, eyes staring fixated on the mark. Mococo winced slightly as she heard them. ‘Right, I forgot to put my collar back on…’

She merely answered her friend with a nod and Ina gasped softly. Their hand then trailed down from Mococo’s head to touch it, only to hesitate before making contact. “Is this from the cell…?” “Sort of… It’s actually a bite mark from when I was attacked after our escape.” The pup answered, watching as Ina’s pointed ears wiggled in interest. “What happened?”

“Well you see, our warden had four lackeys that they ordered around. Often when they wanted to… hurt us. The one who tortured me was always the same… Evelyn … A wendigo…” Mococo paused to look at Ina, seeing their tired eyes widen. She knew exactly why. Wendigo’s were supposed to be a mere folktale after all.

“They were in the prison when we escaped and they stalked us out into the forest. In the confusion, we ended up getting separated and I was all alone. That’s when Evelyn struck… I tried to run but they were in their monstrous form and were so much faster than me… When pounced on me and bit into my neck… I honestly thought I was going to die…”

She could still remember the feeling of those powerful jaws clamped around her neck, along with their breath as they bit down harder and harder until… “But then… Fuwawa saved me, she got them off of me and we ran away as fast as we could…That was the moment I realized I never wanted to be away from her ever again. I’m afraid of losing her like I almost did in the cell, I’m afraid of something happening to me when she’s not around, and I’m afraid of being alone…”

Her words hung in the air for a moment, silence permeating the room. Then a gentle hand finally made contact with her scar, fingers running along the rough tissue. “You’re never really alone though… I would know.. You may feel like you are but… you’re really not…” Ina said in a sad tone, as if she was partially saying it to herself.

It honestly made Mococo’s heart ache just hearing it. “Do you get lonely, Ina?” She muttered her ears flattening against her head as her friend sighed deeply. “Sometimes… Being the priestess of the Ancient Ones is a very… isolating existence… I had friends back when I was just a human… but then I became… this and they grew afraid and slowly distanced themselves from me…”

“W-Why… How could they do that…? You’re still you! Even with your connection to the Ancient Ones! You’re the sweetest girl I’ve ever known!” Mococo exclaimed, bordering on outrage as anger bubbled in her chest. Ina however just smiled at her, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Thank you… but it’s not all bad! I have Myth. But they’re all so busy with their own lives so… I don’t get to see them as much as I would like.”

The priestess’ tired eyes grew sorrowful and a bitter laugh fell from her lips. “Outside of them and a few others… people are just afraid of me. That’s why I mostly just stay in my temple and only open it for tourists. Now I’ve just been alone for years now… Besides, who would want to live with someone who has ties to such a dark entity…”
“I would…” Mococo answered immediately, her honesty shocking Ina. “Are you… really saying you’d want to live with me?” The priestess muttered, her words sounding vaguely hopeful. “Y-Yes… If you’d be willing to tolerate me, that is.” The pup answered shyly, trying to play it off as a joke. Though she couldn’t stop herself from really… entertaining the idea.

Sweet giggles fell from Ina's lips, only to be interrupted with a powerful yawn. The priestess then got closer, snuggling up against Mococo and making the pup freeze out of pure shock. “I’d love to have you around…” She whispered, her words slurring as she gradually fell asleep. The pup just sat there for a moment, unsure of what to do before just smiling and accepting the situation. 

She pat Ina’s head, her thoughts trailing to the approaching confrontation with Fuwawa. Nervousness bubbled in her chest, yet somehow, she felt strangely optimistic… Blue eyes glanced down towards the sleeping girl and a content hum fell from her lips. ‘Maybe things will be okay…’

. . .

Pink eyes wavered as Fuwawa ascended the stairs to the temple, her shoes thunking against the stone steps as she passed under the purple torii gates. Nervousness tugged at the back of her mind, palms already feeling clammy with anticipation. Her sister was here and was willing to talk about what happened yesterday and while she remained hopeful, there was of course that lingering doubtfulness.

Her hand was suddenly squeezed, bringing her attention to Bijou as they walked alongside her. “Hey, It’ll be okay… Just try to remain optimistic.” The rock muttered, clearly feeling Fuwawa’s turbulent emotions. The pup didn’t say anything, but did offer her girlfriend a weak smile.

‘I really hope she’s right…’ Fuwawa had spent hours awake last night, just thinking about the fight and how badly it had ended. Guilt stirred in her chest, bitter and cold as an oil slick. Though it was wrong for Mococo to ambush her like that, the pup recognized that her escalating the situation was equally as bad. She should’ve tried harder to calm her sister, not give into anger and shout back.

But it was far too late to change things now, all she could do was try to make things right. She just hoped Mococo was willing to hear her out. Honestly, she mostly hoped that her sister was at least calm by now. They hadn’t spoken since last night and thus she had no clue what they were feeling.

Eventually they reached the top of the stairs and made their way onto the temple grounds. The couple briefly paused to marvel at the beautiful architecture. ‘How in the world did Moco-chan end up here…?’ “You girls made it! Welcome!” A soft voice floated into Fuwawa’s ears and both she and Bijou turned to face Ina.

The priestess had a relaxed and welcoming smile on her face, though there was notable strain behind it. Bijou waved awkwardly to greet them and thankfully Ina responded with a wave of her own. “Where is Moco-chan…” Fuwawa asked, deciding to get straight to the point. Ina’s smile fell, a nervous look overtaking her features as she gestured for the couple to follow her. “She’s in the house. Come on…”

Ina led them down a small stone path near the main garden and the couple followed her up towards the house. They were led inside and down the hall, before the priestess stopped in front of a closed door, likely a guest room. “She’s waiting in here.” Ina said curtly and Fuwawa felt her body tremble with anxiety. “T-Thank you…” She muttered as she stared up at the door.

Just then, she felt Bijou squeeze her hand again and Fuwawa looked down towards her. “You’ve got this… I know you do…” The rock whispered encouragingly, leaning up to give her girlfriend a quick kiss. The pup smiled weakly at the affection, her heart calming the slightest bit.

With a heavy sigh she pulled her hand from Bijou’s grasp and stepped up to the door. She gave it a quick knock to announce her presence before opening it. Pink eyes peered into the room, finding Mococo standing near the window, their arms crossed in an anxious manner. “Hey…” Her sister muttered, the sound of their voice making Fuwawa tremble. “Hey…” She said back.

The door was closed behind her as she stepped into the room, the atmosphere thick and tense. She stayed close to the door, keeping her distance from Mococo as they both averted their eyes. Both pups were silent, neither daring to speak a word to one another. ‘What are you doing…? Don’t just stand there. Say something!’ Fuwawa chastised herself before opening her mouth. “Moco-chan, I-”

“I’m sorry!” Mococo suddenly blurted out, startling Fuwawa as her eyes snapped towards her sister. “Moco-ch-” “I’m sorry for getting angry! I’m sorry for snapping you like I did!” The younger pup cried, cutting Fuwawa off. “Moco-” “I’m sorry saying I hate you! I don’t hate you, I didn’t mean it! You’re my sister, I could never hate you!”

“Moco-chan!” Fuwawa shouted as loud as she could, finally managing to snap her sister out of whatever doldrum she was in. “Calm down. Okay? Just breathe, you’re stressing yourself out.” The pup spoke in a soft tone, holding her hands up placatingly as she directed Mococo to breathe in deeply through her nose.

They thankfully listened and slowly but surely the younger pup began to calm down. “There we go… Good job… It’s okay Moco-chan, I’m here now and I…” Fuwawa trailed off, finally taking in her sister’s appearance. They looked scared, fidgety, and were likely pacing before she came in. It broke her heart just seeing them like this. “I’m sorry…”

Blue eyes widened, taking on a confused glimmer as Mococo stared at her. “What..? Why are you sorry?” Fuwawa gripped the hem of her skirt, her tail tucking between her legs. It was now or never. “I should have told you everything… I should have been honest from the beginning and I shouldn’t have kept all this from you. It… It wasn’t right of me to do so…”

Mococo just continued to stare at her sister. This was… not what she was expecting. “But why? Why did you keep it from me in the first place?” Fluffy ears fell flat against Fuwawa’s head. “Because I was scared of how you would take the news… Not just because I was afraid of you lashing out, but because I was afraid of hurting you…”

“Hurting me…?” Mococo parroted, watching as Fuwawa just slowly nodded her head. “Yes… I know how hard it is for you when things change or when we’re separated and I know how scared you are of being alone. I knew all of that and yet I… I still…” Tears welled in the older pup’s eyes and she lifted her hands to fruitlessly wipe them away.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry that I didn’t tell you and I’m sorry that things won’t be the same anymore…” Fuwawa sniffled hard, trying to regain her composure. “But I love Biboo… I want a life with her more than anything in the world… but I… I just… want you to be honest… are you okay with this…?”

The tearful question made Mococo pause. Was she really okay with this? She had made peace with the fact her sister was moving on with her life. But was she okay with that? ‘I don’t feel anxious at the thought anymore… I’m sad, sure but…’ “I am. I mean… it’s not like we’re going to be separated forever or all the time. We’re just going down different paths in life.” She answered honestly.

Fuwawa just gaped at her, shock clear on her face as her ears raised. “Really?” The older pup asked and when Mococo just nodded her head, they stammered even more. “But yesterday you… You were… What changed…?” “I had a lot to think about while I was here…” Mococo answered while scratching at the back of her head. 

“I haven’t been the best or most supportive sister… I’ve realized that I’ve been clingy, obsessive, selfish, and overbearing…” The younger pup then huffed out a bitter laugh. “You know… I was scared too.. I was scared to tell you that I was afraid of you and Biboo leaving me. I didn’t say anything cause I didn’t want to guilt trip you guys... I didn’t want you to put aside your dreams just for my sake…”

Some part of her couldn’t help but laugh. All of this started because both her and Fuwawa were too afraid to just be honest with each other. “But I guess I ended up doing it in the end anyways…” Mococo tugged at her collar, the leather material pressing against her scars. 

“I’ve spent so long just trying to stay by your side. Trying to avoid ever being apart from you… but I never stopped to consider how you felt…” The guilt in her heart raged further, spreading up her neck and into her head, bringing tears to her eyes. “I’m sorry for neglecting your feelings… I’m sorry for making you coddle me all these years… and I’m sorry for holding you back from being happy…”

Fuwawa was quiet for several moments, her pink eyes softening as she just started at Mococo. “You didn’t make me unhappy, Moco-chan…” She muttered, her words surprising the younger pup. “I… I didn’t…” A weak yet adoring smile broke out across Fuwawa’s face and she took a step forward.

“Of course not… You’re my sister. You’re the most important person in the world to me. You annoy and often frustrate me to no end but I love you regardless. Yes I love Biboo too and want a life with her but I want you in that life!” Fuwawa stepped forward even further, getting about halfway across the room before stopping.
Her brow furrowed, a serious and almost pleading expression on her face. “I want you to help support us through the moving process. I want you to be the maid of honor at my wedding. I want my future kids to grow up having a bond with their aunt!” Fuwawa paused to pull in a deep breath of air. “I know the change will be hard, but I promise…no matter what we’ll always be Fuwamoco-”

Before she could continue, Mococo lunged, closing the remaining gap between them before wrapping her in a tight hug. “I want all of that too…” The younger pup muttered, her words confusing Fuwawa as she froze in her sister’s embrace. “W-What do you…?” Mococo just hugged her tighter. “I want to be in your life too. Maybe it won’t be what I always thought it was, but I still want it!”

“Are you… are you serious…?” Fuwawa asked in a breathless whisper, silently hoping this wasn’t a dream. Mococo just hummed in affirmation, her tail wagging for the first time that afternoon. “Of course I’m serious… I love you… and I don’t want my stupid fears to get between us anymore…”

That was the final straw and Fuwawa finally returned Mococo’s hug. Happy whimpers fell from her lips and her tail finally started wagging as she held her sister close. “ I’m sorry for being stupid. ” The sisters paused, realizing they had spoken in sync before beginning to laugh at themselves.

“We both were pretty stupid in all this…” Fuwawa muttered jokingly, making Mococo giggle again. “Yeah but… we sorted things out in the end.” She said as she pulled away from the hug, watching as her sister smiled at her. “Well in that case, let’s make a promise…” Fuwawa then took Mococo’s hand, giving it a light squeeze. “...to always be honest and never keep things from each other.”

Mococo squeezed back, her blue eyes beaming. “That’s a promise I can certainly keep.” The two then shared a laugh, their hearts feeling lighter now that that air between them had been cleared. Just then, the door opened and Biboo peaked her head inside, followed shortly by Ina. “I felt a surge of happiness. Did you guys…” She trailed off, looking between the two sisters as they smiled.

“Yes, Biboo. We sorted things out.” Fuwawa said, pulling a grateful sigh from the rock’s lips as she fully opened the door. “Oh that’s a relief… But seriously. I’m glad you guys worked things out.” Mococo then shifted in place, a nervous look over taking her features as she remembered everything she had said to Bijou yesterday. “Yeah but um… I wanna say sorry to you too for just… being a jerk.”

Bijou just laughed and stepped over to bring Mococo into a hug. “Don’t worry! I know you were just mad so there’s no hard feelings. But if it makes you feel any better, apology accepted.” The pup smiled and sighed in relief, her fuzzy tail wagging as her friend pulled away and returned to Fuwawa’s side. “I’d say it’s time to head back home. All this has made me pretty hungry.” The older pup said.

Her gaze then turned towards Mococo, her eyes brightening as she looked upon her sister. “You want to come with us, Moco-chan?” The younger pup went quiet, her brow furrowing slightly as she thought about Fuwawa’s offer. Did she really want to return home with them? While she did spend most of yesterday hoping to make things right, now that things were resolved…

She looked towards the door, finding Ina standing in the threshold. A look of relief decorated her soft features and a smile tugged at her lips. But there was a distinct look in her eyes as she met Mococo’s gaze. Hope and something else that the pup couldn’t quite grasp just yet. ‘I… I want to stay with her..’ Mococo then turned to Fuwawa and shook her head. “Actually, I think I’ll stay here a bit longer…”

Chapter Text

If there was one thing Nerissa was good at, it was noticing things. Not in the same sense as Shiori where she could observe and notice the smallest, minute details of something and retain them forever. No. Her sense was much deeper than that, much more personal and emotional.

She noticed things about the people she cared about. A lot of things, actually. Whether it was intentionally observing a sudden shift in behavior or just noticing a gradual change over time, Nerissa could easily catch on to those sorts of things. At times, she could even tell exactly what someone was feeling with just a short glimpse. It was especially easy with people she was close to, like her family or Advent.

While she had no idea where this observant nature stemmed from, far as she knew, she had always been like this. Nerissa was just naturally sensitive and empathic to those around her and this side of her had only grown stronger after escaping the Cell and taking care of Advent.

Then years later, it happened again after giving birth to Lyonne and her maternal instincts had somehow amplified this behavior of hers. Now she just subconsciously observed everyone around her. She could instantly tell when Shiori was in one of her moods. She could tell what Lyonne needed from her without him having to tell her. Whatever they were feeling, she just instinctively knew what it was on some level now.

But lately, she had noticed there was one thing she couldn’t tell. Something that she’d been struggling to figure out for weeks. Even with her intuition, she just couldn’t pin it down no matter how hard she tried and it was something pertaining to her son.

She wasn’t sure when it started or why for that matter, but over the last few weeks, Lyonne seemed more quiet than normal. It wasn’t anything super obvious and it didn’t seem to happen very often, but every once in a while he would just stare off into space with a somber look on his face.

Usually it was in fleeting moments when he was playing or when they were out shopping, but he just looked… sad. But then something else would catch his attention and he would go back to being a happy little four year old. Like nothing ever happened, like he hadn’t even been sad in the first place.

This, of course, alarmed Nerissa greatly. Why was Lyonne acting like this? Where were these small moments of dourness coming from? Why did they go away so fast? Why was her son acting sad like this? And why couldn’t she figure out what the problem was? That last question was especially prominent in her mind right now, since Lyonne was having one of these episodes just a few feet away.

Nerissa herself was currently sitting on the couch, curled up under a blanket while enjoying a cup of tea. Meanwhile, Lyonne was facing her as he knelt on the floor, his knees cushioned by a pillow she had given him. He was situated in front of the coffee table, his body leaning over it to get a good look at the large jigsaw puzzle he was working on.

Lyonne had been at it for a while now and was more than halfway done. This was both surprising yet also unsurprising for Nerissa. While her son was remarkably smart for his age, this was also a 500 piece puzzle, something that most adults wouldn’t even have the patience for. But then again, he was both a demon and Shiori’s child. Meaning he will likely be full of surprises as he grows up.

But it wasn’t the activity that concerned Nerissa, rather it was Lyonne's sudden shift in demeanor while doing it that set off the alarm bells in her head. She wasn’t even sure what happened. One moment Lyonne was smiling and happily solving the puzzle and the next his face just dropped.

Now it had been over a minute and his face was still set in a dour expression. Nerissa’s jaw clenched and her brow furrowed as her concern for her son grew. ‘What is going on with you, Lyonne?’ While she knew that young children were prone to having mood swings as they learned to figure out their emotions, this however, didn’t feel like a simple mood swing.

That just made things even more complicated however. Mood swings were easy to pin point and figure out the cause of, but this… Her throat flexed, her maternal instincts wanting her to say something so badly. She couldn’t just sit here knowing that Lyonne was clearly sad. Thus, she spoke up… “Lyonne?”

The little raven perked up at the sound of her voice, the sadness in his eyes instantly vanishing as he looked towards her. As if it had never been there. ‘What the…?’ “Are you alright, my love?” Lyonne just stared at her curiously, his wings even fluttering to express as such. “Yeah I’m fine. It just gets kind of boring doing this by myself.” He answered, looking down at the puzzle in front of him.

Nerissa fidgeted with her mug of tea. That was not the answer she was expecting. But then again, she wasn’t even sure what to expect. “Would you like some help with it then?” She asked sweetly, wondering if he just wanted her to play with him but was too shy to say anything.

Lyonne however, just shook his head. “No. It’s too easy with an adult helping.” He said, picking up a piece and setting it in the correct spot. Nerissa wasn’t sure how to respond to that. While it was certainly an understandable response, it also just made her even more confused. ‘So he doesn’t want me to play with him. But why did he look so sad?’

Ultimately she decided not to address it just yet and simply smiled at her son. “Alright, I understand~” She cooed, before noticing Shadow fly down from the mantle and land on the coffee table. He looked at the puzzle, his feathery head tilting curiously a few times before he turned and grabbed a piece. Then with a surprising level of dexterity, he placed it in the correct spot, earning a smile from Lyonne.

“Oh so Shadow can help, but I can’t? I thought you said it’s too easy with an adult~” Nerissa teased while giggling, finding the whole sight to be quite humorous. Lyonne just looked up from the puzzle, glancing between his mother and Shadow. “Well he’s a bird. So it doesn’t count.” The raven had to hold back a laugh as Shadow squawked indignantly.

. . .

If there was one thing Nerissa always appreciated about Miranda's store, it was that it’s never changed one bit. Sure the sweet old lady and her employees have decorated the place for different holidays, but the overall layout and vibe of the store was always left untouched. In a way, the place felt like a reflection of its owner at times.

Of course, due to its constant state of being, it also just felt like a weird little safe space for Nerissa and Shiori. While they weren’t opposed to change, being thrust into this modern world after being in the Cell for nine thousand years was a bit overwhelming. There were so many things they didn’t know or recognize. Hell, they still struggled with the most basic technology at times.

That was kind of why they latched on to this store. While there were numerous grocery stores sprinkled throughout town, none of them had the same charm as Miranda’s. Her’s was a family owned place and felt very homely and personal despite being a small grocery store.

Most other places were simply too big or felt too corporate. But Miranda’s had a special charm that was uniquely hers, something that major retail juggernauts just couldn’t match. It didn’t feel like just a regular grocery store, it felt like a piece of Miranda, one that never changed or lost what made it great. That’s probably why they loved it so much.

Naturally, it was due to those factors that they made sure to bring Lyonne with them every time they came here. Of course, as a baby, he didn’t really care much for the place and just enjoyed being with his parents. But now that he was older, he knew what made the place so special and even got excited every time they walked by.

Lyonne even tried to help with shopping whenever he could, whether by holding the basket or crossing things off the grocery list. Right now though, he was unavailable for either task as he was too busy piloting Shiori. He was currently sat upon her shoulders, shouting commands and directing his father where to go as they passed the different aisles, all while she played along and pretended to be a giant robot.

Nerissa couldn’t help but giggle at the adorable sight, finding it quite amusing. It was so funny seeing the normally cool and aloof Shiori behaving in such a way. She used to never act like this in public, but when it came to Lyonne, she couldn’t keep up her facade and always gave in to his little games. ‘It seems like fatherhood has made her an even bigger dork~’

“Mama! Mama look! I’m almost as tall as you!” Lyonne called out, getting Nerissa’s attention. She turned around, looking straight ahead at her son as he stared back from his perch on Shiori’s shoulders. Just as he said, he was almost the same height as her, but since Shiori was quite a bit shorter than the raven, he was just barely at eye level.

“Yes, you are~” She cooed, shifting the grocery basket in her arms so she could reach up and fix his hair. A playful grin then tugged at her lips, feeling the sudden urge to tease him. “But don’t get too used to it. Just wait till your father’s shoulders get tired~” Shiori just scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Nah! I can keep this up all day.” The archiver said, bouncing Lyonne on her shoulders for emphasis.

The little raven however, giggled at the action and began to kick his feet in excitement. Golden eyes widened for a moment and Shiori instinctively gripped hard onto Lyonne’s legs out of fear he would fall. Nerissa just gave a smug look. “Really? Will you still be singing that same tune once he gets hyper?~”

Shiori just sighed, expecting defeat. “Touché. But just you wait…” She then pointed up at Lyonne, giving her wife a playful warning glare. “One of these days, he’s gonna surpass both of us in height.” Nerissa just hummed thoughtfully, an image of an older Lyonne appearing in her head.

It was highly plausible that he would one day grow taller than her. He was a boy and both his uncle and grandfather were at least six feet tall. Plus he did take after her quite a lot and may have inherited her height genes. But that was a possibility far in the future and thus she just smiled and shrugged.

“Maybe, but that day is not today~” Nerissa said, her words pulling a small laugh from Shiori before they were promptly interrupted by Lyonne grabbing their hair. A sign for them to stop. “What’s up buddy?” The archiver asked, looking up at her son as he just pointed into the aisle next to them.

His parents followed his finger and sure enough, he was pointing into the sweets aisle. “Can I get a candy bar?” Lyonne asked politely, pointing down to the crunch bars near the end of the shelf. Shiori went to say yes, only to be cut off by her wife. “No, Lyonne. I’m making cookies tonight so you can't have a candy bar.”

“Oh…” Lyonne muttered in understanding. He didn’t complain or make a fuss, though he did look a little bummed out. “But…” Nerissa suddenly continued, making him visibly perk up. “...if you’d like to help me with them, we can make chocolate chip cookies.” The little raven’s eyes practically beamed and his little wings fluttered at the offer. “Okay!” He answered excitedly.

“Good!” Nerissa said with a giggle before handing the basket off to Shiori. “Just wait here and I’ll get the chocolate chips.” “Can you get the mini ones?” The archiver called out, her request making her wife smile adoringly. “Alright, I will” ‘Cutie~’ While the last part was kept to herself, the raven couldn’t help her sudden giddiness and she walked through the aisle.

She found the chocolate chips and knelt down to retrieve the mini ones as her wife requested. As she did however, her ears easily picked on the sound of Shiori whispering. “Don’t worry, little bird. I gotchu covered…” Nerissa then heard Lyonne giggling, followed by the crinkling of a wrapper.

Curious, she looked over her shoulder, catching Shiori in the act of slipping a candy bar into the very bottom of the basket. No doubt sensing her gaze, the archiver looked over and winked at Nerissa. The raven just rolled her eyes, but decided not to say anything. Lyonne looked happy, so she might as well let them have their fun.

After grabbing the chocolate chips, the family finally made their way over to the checkout counter. Naturally, Lyonne was very excited to see Miranda, since she had basically become a grandmother to him. “Miss Miranda!” He called out as they approached, much to the delight of the old lady.

“Why hello, Lyonne! I hope you’re doing well, deary.” Miranda greeted sweetly, her aged features brightening at the sight of the family. “I’m great actually! I learned how to glide all on my own!” Lyonne replied, his little wings giving a few energetic flaps. However, this caused him to wiggle in place, forcing Shiori to finally set him down.

Lyonne didn’t mind though and he just got right up to the counter and peeked over it so he could keep talking to Miranda. “That’s wonderful! You’re growing up so fast I can hardly keep up…” The old lady said with a laugh before reaching out to affectionately pet Lyonne’s head. “...I just know you’ll be soaring the clouds in no time!”

“Well currently he’s not allowed to fly any higher than the trees, so it’ll be a while until that happens.” Shiori piped up, rolling out her shoulders now they were finally free from her son’s weight. “I’m sure.” Miranda said before pointing a warning finger at the archiver. “But you two better be keeping a close eye on him while he flies. It's a very dangerous activity, even for a demon.”

Nerissa just giggled to herself, though she did appreciate Miranda’s concern. “Don’t worry. We always make sure he’s supervised while flying.” She said as she began setting the items out on the counter. “Oh my~ So many sweets you have here.” Miranda commented playfully.

“We’re making cookies later. I’m gonna help!” Lyonne exclaimed while bouncing on his toes. “That sounds delightful! I may have to come by and steal some for myself.” Miranda said, pulling a smile from the little raven as he began to curiously glance around.

“We could just come by and deliver them if you want. I’d feel bad for making you walk across town.” Shiori piped up, sounding a bit concerned. Miranda though, just waved a dismissive hand. “Oh, nonsense. I’m old, so it’s important for me to keep walking as much as possible.”

“Can’t argue with that.” Nerissa said as she finally set all the items down, only to perk up as she saw Miranda give a curious look. “Lyonne? What are you looking at, deary?” Confusion struck the raven and she followed the old lady’s gaze down towards her son and her heart briefly skipped a beat.

Lyonne was staring off to the side, his expression set in that same dour look as before. Confusion turned to worry, leading Nerissa to wonder what happened. ‘He was fine a moment ago… What is he even looking at…?’ She followed his gaze and looked to the side only to pause at what she saw.

It was just a family walking past. There was nothing particularly eye-catching about them and yet Lyonne’s gaze was fully transfixed by the two kids walking side by side. The older of the two was a boy and he seemed to be having fun teasing his younger sibling, a girl. The girl of course was not amused by her brother’s antics, but her smile betrayed her annoyance.

‘Why is he staring at them…?’ Nerissa wondered, returning her gaze back to Lyonne. Sure enough, he was still standing there with that forlorn look on his face. “Lyonne?” She called out, the sound of her voice getting the little raven’s attention. He jolted in place, before looking up at his mother curiously, that dour look in his eyes now gone. ‘Again… he’s just back to normal…?’

“Sorry, Miss Miranda. He spaces out from time to time. Guess he got that from me.” Shiori piped up, putting on a laugh Nerissa could tell was fake. ‘So she noticed it too…’ Thankfully, Miranda didn’t seem all too bothered. “Oh it’s perfectly fine. My own children loved daydreaming when they were little.” She said nostalgically, her words pulling Lyonne’s attention. “You have kids?”

Miranda smiled brightly, clearly overjoyed by the little raven’s curiosity. “I do indeed! And they’re my pride and joy!” Lyonne positively beamed at her, his pink eyes shimmering with wonder. “How many do you have?” The old lady just giggled, clearly having fun with this conversation. “Just two. One son and one daughter.” She then leaned over the counter and whispered. “The perfect combo if you ask me…”

“Speaking of your kids, we still have to meet them. Do they come around the store very often?” Shiori asked jokingly, her snark being matched by Miranda. “Oh not very much. But I’m certain they’d come running if I called.” She said, sharing a laugh with the archiver. Nerissa meanwhile turned back to face Lyonne, seeing him staring off in quiet contemplation.

. . .

The sounds of joyous laughter filled the air, occasionally joined by loud splashing. Nerissa listened close and watched as Lyonne and his cousins played in the water. It was almost amusing seeing him try to keep up with the older kids, since they were much bigger and stronger than he was. But of course, they always did their best to include him.

Others of the Ravencroft family were also in the water, particularly the men. PapaRissa was having a blast picking up his grandchildren and throwing them as far as he could. Malphis ll had become the designated pool toy for his nephews and they continuously dog piled on him, all while he begged Malpha for help.

She, of course, didn’t provide it and simply chatted with Aradia while they watched their husbands act like sea monsters to mess with the kids. MamaRissa was also in the water, though she stayed by the shore and wasn’t afraid to retaliate if anyone splashed her. Something Gabriel had learned the hard way. Nerissa and Shiori meanwhile, watched from the picnic table.

All of this mayhem was thanks to one individual. Abel, the youngest of Malpha’s children. Today was his seventh birthday and he had, of course, requested a family swim party. Though he had initially wanted to do it at their home up in Heaven, that quickly led to some major complications.

While the Underworld was relatively relaxed when it came to letting angel’s in, Heaven was still very much against demons. Only demon nobility were allowed access into Heaven and even then, it was only for important events. It was part of the reason why Malpha had reformed herself into an angel, just to avoid Heaven’s wildly prejudiced rules.

Thus the party was hosted by a lake down on Earth. No one really minded though and the party had gone perfectly. But now the sun was dipping past the horizon, slowly casting the world below in darkness. A powerful yawn broke through Nerissa’s lips, catching the attention of her wife.

“You getting tired?” Shiori asked, her golden eyes taking on a faint glow in the darkness. “A bit… Being social all day has kinda drained me…” Nerissa answered, feeling her inner introvert pleading with her. “Are you ready to head home then? I can prepare a bath for you to unwind when we do.”

Nerissa smiled gratefully, the idea of a nice long bath sounding very appealing right about now. “That sounds perfect. Thank you, Shiorin~” She murmured, leaning in close to give her wife a quick peck on the cheek. “You get the travel stone ready, I’ll go get Lyonne.” Shiori just gave a quick nod of her head and with that, the two got up to head towards the shore.

“Lyonne! It’s time to go, my love!” Nerissa called out, catching the little raven’s attention. He froze in place, hands raised in mid slash as he prepared to unleash an assault on Michael. “But… we’re not done playing yet…” Lyonne muttered, giving his mother a pleading look. The raven forced herself to hold firm and not give in. “I know, but it’s getting late, which means it’s close to your bedtime.”

The little raven looked like he wanted to protest, but ultimately decided not to and just hung his head. “Okay…” He muttered, giving a quick wave to Michael and his cousins as he stepped out of the water. As he did, his expression fell and that same dour look overtook his features. Seeing it again made Nerissa’s stomach twist uncomfortably. ‘There it is again… Third time this week…’

Noticing Lyonne’s sour mood, Shiori turned and knelt in front of her son, throwing a towel over his shoulders so he could dry off. “Hey cheer up, little bird. I’ll tell you what, we can make a quick pit stop and get some ice cream. Sound good?” Hearing the archiver’s proposition, Lyonne immediately brightened up. He was clearly still a bit bummed out about leaving, but was nonetheless excited.

“Really?” He asked as his little wings fluttered, his wet feathers spraying a bunch of water everywhere. “You bet! You can get whatever you want too!” Shiori replied, smiling as Lyonne began to bounce on his toes. “Whatever I get, I’ll share some with you!” The archiver matched her son’s smile and reached over to mess up his damp hair. “You’re gonna share with me? It must be my lucky day.”

As the two giggled with one another, Nerissa just stood off to the side, her brow furrowed in deep thought. ‘He’s just normal again… what is going on…’ This pattern of behavior was genuinely starting to bother her. There had to be something she was missing, some factor she couldn’t see just yet.

Why was Lyonne acting this way? What was prompting these sudden shifts in his demeanor? Where did they even come from? How could she help him…? Nerissa’s eyes slowly shifted away from Lyonne and landed on Shiori, who was still hyping the little raven up with the thought of ice cream. ‘Maybe I should talk to her later…’

. . .

That bath had been exactly what Nerissa needed. She didn’t spend as much time in there as she would have liked, but it was still long enough to leave her feeling warm and relaxed. A content hum was made in her throat, her body feeling like putty as she leaned against her pillows, currently set up in a way so she could sit comfortably in bed.

Her phone was clutched loosely in her hand and wine red eyes scanned the screen as Nerissa scrolled through social media. She had a particular penchant for twitter, she wasn’t sure why, but she rather enjoyed the app. Though she made sure to stay away from the… bad parts.

Shiori meanwhile, was right beside her. A book was nestled in their lap and their beautiful golden remained hooded as the archiver scanned the pages. Nerissa was briefly tempted to ask what they were reading but ultimately shelved the idea. She didn’t want to bother her wife at the moment. Besides, her own mind was still occupied with thoughts of her son.

More specifically, she was hung up on his recent behavior and just how odd it was. ‘What is going on with him…?’ That was the question circulating within her mind for over a week now and she hadn’t gotten any closer to finding an answer. It was becoming genuinely frustrating at this point. Her instincts were certain that something was wrong, but she just couldn’t figure out what it was.

‘He wasn’t like this until recently… so why is it happening now…?’ An answer tried to conjure itself in her mind. Unfortunately it came up short and a frustrated growl brewed in Nerissa’s throat. There just had to be something, anything to tell her what was going on with her son. She then turned her gaze towards Shiori, seeing their attention still locked onto their book. ‘I did say I should talk to her…’

“Shiori…” The raven called out, prompting the archiver to look up from her book. “Hm?” Golden eyes fixed their gaze on Nerissa, creating a brief swarm of butterflies in her stomach. “Has Lyonne seemed… off to you lately?” She asked, watching as a confused look crossed Shiori’s features. “What exactly do you mean by ‘off’?”

Nerissa paused for a moment, trying to gather her words. “Nothing bad. I think… It’s just… I don’t know. He’s the same as he’s always been but…” She trailed off, struggling to speak. Shiori’s look of confusion turned to concern and she closed her book and set it aside. “But what…?” The archiver coaxed as her wife choked on her words. “Recently I’ve noticed that he looks… sad.”

Shiori’s concern grew and Nerissa saw their eyes widen before she rushed to continue speaking. “It- It’s only for brief moments, but he just gets so… quiet and has this look on his face… but then something else gets his attention and then he’s fine like nothing ever happened.”

The raven tucked her wings, folding them against her sides as she ran a hand through her hair. “I don’t know if I’m just overthinking things but-” “You’re not…” Shiori cut her off, their brow furrowing as they looked up at Nerissa. “I’ve noticed it too.”

“You have…?” Nerissa murmured, her wine red eyes taking on a hopeful glimmer as she scooted closer to the archiver. “Only in the last few days, but yeah…” Shiori answered with a small nod. “I first noticed it when we were all at Miranda’s store the other day and again today when we were about to leave the party.”

Concern swirled within Shiori’s eyes, her posture tensing as she gripped the blankets hard. “I’ve never seen him like that… I wonder where it’s even coming from…?” Nerissa just sighed next to her, their head leaning to rest atop her’s. “You and me both…I just wish I could figure out what this is. Then I could actually help him, but with things as they are, I’m stumped…”

The room fell silent for a moment, with the only sound being a small hum from Shiori as she thought to herself. ‘What’s she thinking about?’ Nerissa wondered as she snuggled a bit further against them, enjoying their cool body against her skin. “Hey Reese…” The archiver suddenly spoke up, making her hum in acknowledgment.

“You’ve seen it more than I have. Are there any similarities you may have noticed?” Shiori asked and Nerissa just sighed deeply. “No… it’s just random…” That answer didn’t sit well with the archiver. “There has to be something though. Some kind of pattern that we’re missing…” She fell silent again, her golden eyes shifting around. “What happened during the last few times you’ve seen it?”

Nerissa shifted a bit, brow furrowing into a tiny scowl. “Nothing really… Earlier this week, he was just solving a puzzle by himself when it happened. When I asked him if he was okay, he just told me it gets boring doing it alone. Then at Miranda’s he was just staring at a family walking by. But he was so fixated on these two kids. And now today, he was sad when we had to leave. But that’s normal right?”

“Yeah it is…” Shiori muttered, her grip on the blankets tightening by the minute. Her golden eyes took on a dim glow, before they widened the faintest bit. “Wait a minute…” The archiver whispered as a revelation seemed to dawn on her. Nerissa just stared at her wife, wondering what was going on in their head until, “Were the two kids… siblings…?”

The raven paused at Shiori’s sudden question, confused as to what might have spurred this on. “I… don’t know… But they did look alike so… probably?” Shiori’s eyes somehow grew wider, the gears in her head visibly turning. “And he got sad while playing alone and then today, when it was time to go home, he didn’t want to leave the cherubs.”

Nerissa didn’t know what to say. The archiver’s words were true and seemed to add up. “That’s… true. But wait…” It didn’t just add up, each moment matched up almost perfectly. Lyonne getting sad while playing alone, him wistfully staring at other kids, and now him not wanting to leave the party. She lifted her head and turned to face her wife. “Shiori… Do you think Lyonne is… lonely?”

Shiori was silent for a moment, her expression wavering as she processed the raven’s words. “Maybe… I mean, I was an only child too. I remember times as a kid when I felt lonely. That is, until I finally made a friend, but that wasn’t until I was like… 10.”

“Do you think… that’s what Lyonne wants? A friend?” Nerissa asked quietly, feeling both relieved that she figured out the problem, yet also guilty for not noticing it sooner. “Probably…” Shiori muttered, her hand sheepishly rubbing at the back of her neck. “It does seem like that’s what he’s craving…”

At first Nerissa wanted to agree, but then she thought about it a bit more. Given what she's seen, it didn't add up. ‘Staring at those siblings at the store… Not wanting to leave his cousins…’ Lyonne didn’t look like he was desiring a friend, it looked like he wanted a… The raven’s eyes grew wide, a thought crossing her mind. “I don’t… think that’s what he wants…”

“Hm? What are you thinking about?” Shiori asked, raising a curious brow as she stared up at her wife. Nerissa didn’t answer though, she was too busy debating with herself. ‘So that’s what he wants, this whole time. But… am I even ready for that?’ An image of Lyonne’s smiling face flashed in her mind's eye. ‘It would make him happy though and honestly… I think it would make me happy too…’

“Shiori…” For the third time that night, Nerissa called out to her wife, her hand lifting to rub her flat stomach. The archiver looked up at her, their golden eyes meeting hers, giving her their full attention. Gods did she love those eyes… “Do you think… it’s time we had another baby?”

Those same golden eyes flew open and Shiori’s body froze in shock. “I-I um.. I mean I’m not opposed to the idea… but why are you asking?” She stammered as her cheeks flushed a bright shade of red. “Just… think about it for a moment.” Nerissa said, her brow furrowing as she attempted to string a sentence together. “Lyonne clearly craves that kind of sibling connection. Something he can’t get from just a friend.”

“I guess you’re right but… Are we even ready for that?” Shiori asked, her words making Nerissa smile softly. ‘Of course she would have the same thought as me…’ “I think so… We have experience now and we’ll be more prepared this time around.” The raven said, a shy expression overtaking her features. “Plus… I feel like it would be nice to grow our family even more…”

A moment of silence passed, in which Shiori pondered to herself. Once it passed though, she smiled warmly. “I did enjoy taking care of you while you were pregnant. And I won’t mind doing it again.” She said, coaxing a laugh from Nerissa that had her heart soaring. “Alright, you’ve convinced me. But we’ll probably have to wait for the spell to-”

“We won’t.” Nerissa suddenly cut in, making Shiori freeze momentarily. “What?” The raven fidgeted with the ends of her hair, her cheeks flushing the faintest bit. “It wore off this morning. I was going to reapply it tonight. But now…” She leaned in close, her breath ghosting against her wife’s lips. “...I don’t think I want to anymore~”

Shiori stared back, her jaw trembling as she tried to get her words out. “Do you… want to do it now?” Nerissa’s eyes became lidded and she reached over to rub the archiver’s thigh. “Only if you want to… If you want this…” Her wife just nodded, her breathing already beginning to become uneven. “I do. I want to have another child with you…”

Nerissa just smiled and leaned even closer, her forehead resting against Shiori’s. “Then what are we waiting for~” She muttered in a low purr before kissing them. Eyes fluttered shut, pleasant hums spilling from each of their lips as the archiver leaned in for more. Her hand lifted, calloused fingers running along the raven’s cheek.

They broke apart momentarily, their hot breath mixing together before Shiori closed the gap yet again. Warmth bloomed in Nerissa’s chest and she felt a tiny surge of boldness overtake her. Acting on it, her mouth opened and her tongue slipped out to prod at her wife’s lips. She could taste their chapstick, the unique flavor sending a shiver down her spine.

Shiori eagerly parted her lips, allowing the raven to invade. Her own tongue attempted to fight back, but it was half hearted at best and she groaned in pleasure as Nerissa pushed deeper. The taste of their saliva was heavenly and the feeling of it coating the inside of her mouth felt nothing short of addicting. Heat stirred in her gut, her body shivering as blood rushed down into her crotch.

The hand at her thigh inched forward, its touch becoming more firm as it rubbed at Shiori’s growing erection. A heavy gasp forced its way out of her throat, the sound being swallowed up by Nerissa. Pleased hums fell from the raven’s own throat and her wings untucked from her sides as the kiss broke.

“I can feel you getting hard, Shiorin~” She purred in a sinful tone, her head tilting so she could begin leaving open mouthed kisses along Shiori’s jawline. The archiver shivered, her normally cool body growing hot under all the sensations muddling her brain. “C-Can you really blame me…?” She panted, her hand trailing down from her wife’s cheek.

A playful hum met her ears, as if Nerissa were pretending to mull the question over. “No~ Besides, it makes me happy… I love feeling how much you want me~” By gods did this woman’s voice do things to her. Even with one of their horns broken, Shiori still felt like she was under some kind of spell.

Her hand trailed down the raven’s neck, feeling the occasional bump of a scar beneath her fingers. Eventually, it reached Nerissa’s clothed breasts and her other hand lifted so she could properly take hold of them. Shiori made certain to feel them up, testing their weight in her palms as she fondled her wife through her shirt.

Meanwhile Nerissa continued to rub at their crotch, her slender fingers curling around the prominent bulge in her wife’s pants. Tiny kisses were peppered along the archiver’s cheek, sending mini shivers down Shiori’s spine. She then felt a puff of hot breath against her ear, the sensation causing her hands to squeeze harder on impulse.

Shiori didn’t bother stopping herself and simply rolled with the motions. Her hands slipped beneath that thin shirt, wanting to feel their soft skin directly. A quiet moan was let out directly in her ear, the sound urging her to continue as Nerissa arched into her touch. She squeezed firmly, the raven’s hardened nipples being lightly pinched between her thumb and index fingers.

A deep giggle fell from Nerissa’s lips, mixing with her panted breaths and tiny moans. “You’re being awfully rough… Trying to get something out of them~?” Nerissa muttered, knowing damn well what Shiori was after. They had done this every time they’ve had sex since their session in the bathroom years ago.

“Maybe I am…” The archiver whispered back, feeling a bit embarrassed for being called out, yet at the same time, she didn’t feel an ounce of shame. “Is that a problem…?” Nerissa just giggled in her ear, their lips leaving a small kiss uppn the shell. “No~ If anything, I find it cute that you miss the taste so much…”

She then freed both her hands and gripped onto Shiori’s wrist to pull them away. The archiver whined at the loss of contact, but Nerissa easily silenced her with a quick kiss. “Don’t worry, darling~ They’ll be swollen and full in no time at all…” She then let go of her wife’s hands and pulled her shirt up and over her head, exposing her breasts.

Golden eyes widened the faintest bit, quietly drinking in the sight of Nerissa’s milky white skin, marred by their tragically beautiful scars. The raven shifted in place, moving to sit on her knees as her wings splayed out behind her. “...but until then… you better start practicing~”

She then reached out, hands cupping Shiori’s cheeks before she urged them down. The archiver followed their motions and slowly rolled over to lay down, her head and upper back supported by her wife’s thighs. Nerissa’s breasts were directly in her face, the mere sight of them already making her salivate as the raven urged her closer.

Without a word, Shiori turned her head, her mouth latching onto the nipple closest to her mouth. She began to suckle, trying to urge any liquid to flow out onto her tongue. Of course, it didn’t work. There was none currently. But gods did she wish there was, just so she could experience that addictive taste once again.

Nerissa hum above her, their free hand threading in Shiori’s dual toned hair, while the other trailed down. The archiver’s breath hitched and her body jolted as she felt her wife rub at her bulge yet again. Wine red eyes peered down at her, taking on a faint glow. “I know you miss the taste, darling… But I’m sure this will make up for it…”

In one smooth motion, Nerissa hooked her thumb onto the waistband of Shiori’s sweatpants and tugged them down, just enough to free their hardened dick. ‘No boxers… good~’ She took the archiver into her hand, relishing in how they shivered at her touch. Her fingers curled around the shaft, her middle and index running over to the swollen tip that was soaked in pre.

“All this just from squeezing and suckling my breasts? I didn’t know you were just a pervert, Shiorin~” Nerissa purred, gathering the slick at her fingertips to smear it along the rest of their length. Shiori’s cheeks burned, but she just turned her head further into the raven breasts. She knew she was a pervert and she wasn't ashamed of it.

Right as that thought passed through mind, she felt herself throb as Nerissa began to pump their hand. Those soft fingers rubbed along her shaft, lubricated by the pre that continued to ooze from the tip. The base was squeezed, sending a hard shiver up her spine that had her gasping loudly.

Shiori began to suckle harder, her head feeling that distinct fuzziness as her body continued to spike in temperature. Her skin felt flushed, sweat gathering at her palms as she lifted her free hand to fondle Nerissa’s unattended breast. A slimy sound floated into her ears and the archiver dared to crack an eye open and peer down.

There she saw her wife’s hand pumping at a steady pace, her dick coated in her own precum, giving it a faint sheen. Nerissa’s practiced movement of her wrist showed her years of experience. She knew exactly how to push Shiori’s buttons, knew what made her absolutely tremble in her grasp.

She squeezed the shaft again, the pumping of her hand steadily increasing as Shiori throbbed against her palm. The archiver couldn’t take it any more, the heat building in her stomach was too much. Her mouth released her wife’s nipple, a line of saliva connecting her to it as she turned and looked up at the raven. “Rissa… please… I.. I’m gonna…”

Nerissa peered down at her, their glowing eyes burrowing into her soul. Her dick was squeezed again, the sensation pulling a loud moan from Shiori’s throat as her hips rolled into the raven’s hand. “Come for me, Shiorin~” Nerissa whispered and the archiver listened. Her back arched, shivers running up and down her spine as white ribbons shot from the tip of her dick, coating the side of her wife’s hand.

Once she was spent, Shiori’s body went limp and deep breaths heaved from her lungs. Her skin felt tingly, her jaw now sore from the exertion she had put it through. Honestly, she was in such a blissed out state that she barely noticed Nerissa gently pushing her off their thighs and onto the mattress.

Her eyes cracked open, seeing Nerissa slipping off her shorts and tossing them aside. The raven looked at her hand, grinning at the release that covered it. “You made quite the mess, Shiorin~ And all from a hand job… you really are a pervert~” She met the archiver’s eyes and lifted her hand to her mouth, her tongue lapping up the slimy white substance, savoring its bitter taste.

Shiori just watched her as she did, feeling her still hard dick throb with need. Her heart then skipped a beat as Nerissa swung her leg over and straddled the archiver, her rear end pressing against their dick. “You better have plenty left for me… Cause I’m just getting started~”

The raven then leaned down, her lips pressing onto Shiori’s in a loving kiss. Her wife eagerly melted beneath her, their hands tenderly cupping her cheeks. Lips parted, tongues meeting in an entangled embrace as a familiar heat grew between them. Passion stirred in their chests, translating into actions as the couple began to needily paw at one another.

With a pleased hum, the kiss broke and Nerissa's hips began to rock, her soft ass rubbing against Shiori’s dick. The archiver hissed at the sensation, her hands shooting down to grip hard onto those supple hips. “Ah… fuck.. Reese…” She panted, her legs shifting so she could kick her sweatpants off. They wouldn’t be needed anymore.

Once again, Nerissa leaned down to capture her beloved’s lips, her tongue playfully running along Shiori’s teeth, feeling their little fangs. The archiver moaned softly, her voice being swallowed by the raven as they pulled away. “Shiori… I love you… so much…”

Nerissa raised her hips, her knees scooting back the slightest bit as she reached down between their bodies to line Shiori up with her entrance. The tip brushed against her slit, teasing her folds as it pushed inside of her. A low hiss from Shiori floated into her ears, the sound ensnaring her mind in a way that nothing else could.

She let her hips drop, taking the full length of the archiver in one go, forcing them to gasp. Nerissa wanted to hear more of their sounds, to coax out their breathy moans and deep hisses. “Shiori~” The raven whined as her hips began to bounce. A moan tore from her throat as she did, the sounds being directed straight into Shiori’s ear.

The archiver shivered beneath her, a gasp falling from their lips. “Rissa…” Shiori panted, shivers running up and down her spine with every bounce of Nerissa’s hips. Her dick throbbed within their core, feeling their inner walls clenching hard around her shaft. It was such an addictive feeling.

In Shiori’s eyes, the raven was perfect in nearly every way, especially their body. Her hands shifted from Nerissa’s hips, trailing up to their waist and around to their back. She could feel the roughness of dozens of scars beneath her finger tips. Every single one held a dark past and memories of pain. Yet she loved them regardless, they were a part of her wife and she adored everything about them.

Panted breaths were let out into her ear, making her shudder even more. Nerissa’s hips began to roll with every bounce, furthering the pleasure coursing through the both of them. Shiori’s legs began to shift, bending at the knees so her feet could find purchase against the mattress. She didn’t want to just lay here and let her wife do all the work, their enjoyment mattered more to Shiori than her own.

The raven yelped at the slight change in position, but still kept up the rhythm of her hips. “Shiori… fuck Shiori… you feel.. so good… so perfect…” Nerissa panted, as the archiver wrapped their arms tightly around her torso. “You… You’re the one… who’s perfect…” Shiori whispered back and she bucked her hips right as the raven slammed herself back down.

The result was immediate and Nerissa moaned loudly into their ear, her body shuddering. “Shiori~” She whined, trying her best to keep up the bouncing of her hips as the archiver just kept rutting up into her. The pace steadily increased and the raven felt a familiar tension building with her tummy.

“Shiori… I… I’m close…so close…” She panted, her hips giving a slow roll that had both her and her wife moaning in tandem. “Me too… Rissa…” Shiori hissed, her skin flushing as she grew increasingly dazed. Nevertheless, she forced herself to sit up, causing Nerissa to squeal at the sudden change. The archiver’s hands returned to her wife's hips, gripping them tightly to begin guiding their motions.

Nerissa moved with the rhythm, rolling and bouncing her hips at a frantic pace. Her arms draped over the archiver’s shoulders, a hand threading into their hair and directing them to look up at her. “Shiori. Shiori. Shiori. Shiori~” She repeated like a mantra, the tension in her gut building with each slam atop her wife’s lap. “Kiss me… please…”

Shiori eagerly fulfilled their request. Their lips locked together, tongues lashing out in a desperate bid for dominance that neither would win. A shared moan filled the air, their peaks crashing down upon them simultaneously. White ropes burst from the archiver’s dick, the release coating Nerissa’s insides as she screamed into the kiss.

Their bodies rolled, riding out their highs for as long as possible until they finally stilled. The kiss broke, a thin trail of saliva connecting them as they simply panted against each others lips. Golden eyes looked up at Nerissa, seeing her blissed out expression and flushed cheeks. Sweat clung to their skin, causing their bangs to stick to their forehead.

“Gods I love you…” Nerissa whimpered, a fire stoking in her eyes as she rolled her hips in a tight grinding motion. “Please… make love to me, Shiori… Put a baby in me~” The words floated into the archiver’s ears, ensnaring her mind and making her throb with a carnal need.

Before any words were spoken, Shiori gripped Nerissa’s shoulder and flipped her over onto her back. She hovered above them, arms planting onto either side of their head as they stared up at her with a pleading expression. “I love you too… Rease…” She panted as she reared her hips back.

They snapped forward, delivering a hard thrust that knocked the wind straight from Nerissa’s lungs. “Ah~ Fuck…” She moaned, her insides clenching onto Shiori’s dick as it began to hammer into her core. At first the pace was slow, with harsh thrusts followed by a slow retreat.

But as time went on, the tension built, passion enraptured their bodies and Shiori’s hips began to pump at a faster rate. Skin slapped against skin, their mixed juices splattering along their groins with every brutal slam into Nerissa’s core. “Shiori~ Fuck me… breed me… show me that I’m yours alone~”

A hard shiver wracked Shiori’s body, her hips stalling for a moment as those words sank their claws into her brain. Heat built in her gut, a strange stirring in her chest urging her to continue. She pumped her hips even harder, relishing in the high pitched moans that bled from Nerissa’s throat.

The raven’s arms wrapped around Shiori’s torso, nails clawing at her back in a way that drove her crazy. Slowly, her head leaned down, lips ghosting against Nerissa’s slender neck. Her eyes took in the sight of a long and thin scar down the side, starting just behind their ear and ending near their pulse point. The mark from a slow and torturous cut.

Her heart ached at the thought and her lips pressed a tender kiss upon it. As much as she loved her wife, scars and all, she hoped nothing would ever hurt them like that ever again. “I love you… Rissa… So much…” Shiori whispered against their skin, her hips pounding at a frantic pace that matched her heartbeat. “I’m gonna… Rissa… I…” She was close, so very close.

Nerissa’s nails dug harder into her skin, leaving angry red lines as they dragged down her back. “Me too… Please… Shiori… let it all out… give it to me~” The raven pleaded, her legs lifting to cross over Shiori’s hips, keeping them buried inside her as their pace grew wild.

A harsh slam of her hips forced a scream from Nerissa’s throat, the sound like music to her ears. Kisses were peppering upon their neck, causing them to shiver before Shiori bit down hard. Her fangs sank into her wife’s skin and with one more deep thrust, the tension broke.

Shiori moaned loudly, her release filling Nerissa’s womb as the raven cried out in pure ecstasy. Their body shook, wings thrashing as their orgasm crashed down onto her. The archiver’s hips began to slow, shifting from hard thrusts, to broad strokes before finally stilling completely.

With a loud huff, Shiori pulled away from Nerissa’s neck and collapsed atop her. The raven didn’t mind, of course, and simply embraced her wife’s form, her head tilting to press a loving kiss upon their temple. A tired groan was all she received and Nerissa giggled at how cute the archiver was.

“Hopefully that worked…” Shiori joked, her voice sounding low and gravely. Nerissa gave an amused hum, her fingers playing with the ends of her wife’s hair. “The one other time we had sex without the spell’s protection, I got pregnant. I think we’ve got nothing to worry about.” The raven joked back, pulling a small chuckle from Shiori’s lips. “True… But hey if it doesn’t work I can always fuck your brains out again.”

“Shiori…” Nerissa said in a scolding tone, though with a smile on her face, the effect was easily lost. “What? Am I wrong?” Shiori asked, making the raven roll her eyes playfully. “No you’re not…” The two then fell into a comfortable silence, with only the sound of their heartbeats filling the air.

That is, until Shiori spoke up. “So… What do you want it to be…?” Nerissa looked at the archiver, a curious expression on her face. “I mean like… If we’re having another baby, do you want another boy or a girl…?” The archiver corrected herself, her question hanging in the air as her wife mulled it over.

“Honestly… I’d love to have a little girl… But I think I’ll be happy no matter what they are.” Nerissa answered in a soft tone, one that was mirrored by Shiori. “Me too…” Golden eyes peered up at the raven, their usual intense gaze now full of pure adoration. “I love you, Rissa…” The archiver muttered, smiling as her wife pressed another kiss atop her head. “I love you too, Shiorin~”

Chapter Text

This was, without a doubt, one of the most anxious moments of Nerissa’s life. She was currently in the master bathroom, pacing back forth lengthwise across the floor. She could occasionally catch glimpses of her reflection in the giant mirror, but she was hardly paying it any mind. Her attention was wholly consumed by the thin plastic device in her hand.

Her eyes stared fixedly at the pregnancy test, just waiting for the second red line to appear. The box said to wait for at least three to five minutes and four had already passed, yet nothing had changed. It also didn’t help matters that time felt like it was going at a snail's pace. Though to be fair, she was rather impatient at the moment.

But how could she not be? After all, this would help her finally learn if she was pregnant or not. Because frankly, she couldn’t tell in the slightest. It had been over a week since her and Shiori had first tried and she still hadn’t shown any of the symptoms she had previously.

While normally that wouldn’t be an issue, since she hated the feeling of morning sickness, it was also odd that she didn't have it this time. That was how she first suspected she was pregnant with Lyonne, but now she wasn’t experiencing any symptoms. She wasn’t vomiting, she could keep food down just fine, and she wasn’t having any stomach pain.

Sure she did feel a bit more exhausted than normal, but she was also just a naturally tired individual. Honestly, she was beginning to doubt she was pregnant, both from the lack of symptoms and the fact the test hadn’t changed at all. ‘No! Calm down. Just be patient… the time on the box is just an estimate, it's different for everyone…’

Nerissa heaved a sigh from her lungs and finally stopped pacing, moving to instead lean against the sink. Her eyes peered at her reflection, scrutinizing every last detail of her face to see if anything was different. Of course, nothing was and her brow creased the faintest bit.

She could still remember how she looked during the beginning of her first pregnancy. Her pale skin, dark eye bags, and slightly sunken cheeks. But now she didn’t have any of that, she looked the same as she usually did.

One thing was at least the same as last time and that was just how anxious she felt. Although the exact types of anxiousness couldn’t be more different. Back then she wasn’t just anxious, she was afraid. Her and Shiori had just gotten married and she had fallen pregnant because of a simple mistake. Honestly, she was scared that the archiver would leave her once they learned.

But now in hindsight, she had nothing to worry about back then and she certainly didn’t now. In fact the only reason she was anxious was because both her and Shiori wanted this. Part of her was honestly afraid of potentially disappointing them… ‘Oh for fucks sake would cut it out! This is Shiori you’re talking about. She’s not like that!’

Another frustrated huff fell from Nerissa’s lips, this time for herself. Her free hand trailed down to her stomach, slipping under her shirt to feel her skin directly. “What if I’m really not pregnant… Sure we can just try again but…” The raven just gave her head a firm shake, there was no reason for her to be acting like this. She then looked back down at the test in her hand, curious if anything had changed.

At first, she didn’t see anything and the heavy feeling of dismay began to fester in her chest. But then she looked again just a little bit harder. There she finally saw it, the faintest bit of a second red line. Wine red eyes grew wide and Nerissa wrenched the device up to hold it against the light, just to make sure she wasn’t imagining it. Sure enough, it was still there. It was hard to tell, but it was there.

Her lips tugged upward, stretching into a smile as a tiny laugh escaped her throat. That one laugh soon turned into another and another and before long, she was giggling with excitement as she practically bounced around the room. Joy swelled in her heart, a feeling of happiness she had only felt once before returning as she stared at the device in her hands. It was real. She was pregnant!

She then turned and bounded out of the room, skipping down the hall as her wings fluttered behind her. There was only one person on her mind right now and they were in the one place she knew they always were at this time of night. In a matter of seconds, she reached the door to Shiori’s office and eagerly threw the door open, not even bothering to knock.

Nerissa’s sudden entrance easily caught the archiver’s attention and she looked up from her laptop. “Oh! Hey, Reese. What’s up?” Shiori asked casually, pausing in her typing stupor to address her wife. This time was usually her designated writing period, since it was quiet and Lyonne was asleep. But if the raven wanted to talk to her, she’d be willing to take a break.

However, Nerissa didn’t even say a word and simply bounded around the desk to pull Shiori into a deep kiss. The archiver froze, surprised by the sudden affection. But she wasn’t about to complain and eageraly kissed back. Her wife hummed in satisfaction, her smile plain as day on her lips.

Eventually the kiss broke and Nerissa pulled away, her body practically vibrating with excitement. Shiori couldn’t help the chuckle that fell from her lips. For how radiant and elegant her wife looked, she could be such a cute little goofball. “Bit early for my goodnight kiss, isn’t it?” The archiver joked as she closed her laptop and set in on the desk.

The raven just giggled down at her. “I know! But I just couldn’t help myself!” She then leaned down and kissed Shiori again, this time a bit more chastely. “I’m so happy right now!” Nerissa cheered with a tiny squeal, clearly hiding something behind her back. The archiver raised an inquisitive brow at this. Just what’s got her wife acting like this? “Oh? And why is that? Did something happen?”

“Well…” Nerissa trailed off with a smirk, before she pulled her hand around, showing off the positive pregnancy test. Golden eyes looked at it and immediately doubled in size. “Wait- Are you… Are you serious? Is this real…?” Shiori stammered, grabbing the small device to get a closer look.

Nerissa just nodded giddily. “Yes! We’re having another baby!” She said before squealing as Shiori surged up from her chair, her arms wrapping around the raven in a tight embrace as joy bloomed in her heart. “Oh my gods… You have no idea how happy I am right now…” The archiver muttered, her face burying itself in her wife’s chest as her shoulders trembled with pure elation.

The raven smiled and returned her embrace, their warm and slender fingers threading into her dual toned hair. “I think I’ve got a pretty good idea~” She teased, pressing a loving kiss atop their head. Shiori just melted, their arms tightening around Nerissa’s waist.

The two stayed that way for several minutes, just holding each other close as they slowly rocked back and forth. Eventually, Shiori stopped and pulled away just an inch, her mind clearly racing. “We’ve gotta tell Lyonne. He’ll be ecstatic! But no… he’s still asleep… Oh wait…Shit… We’re gonna have to tell all our friends and your family. How the hell are we gonna do that…?”

It took a lot of will power for Nerissa not to laugh. Shiori was just so cute. ‘You just learned that I’m pregnant and already you’re thinking ahead…’ She leaned in, cupping her wife’s cheeks to stop their ramblings. ‘I love you~’ “It’s okay…” She muttered before pressing a quick kiss upon their lips. “We’ll tell Lyonne in the morning and we’ve got plenty of time to tell the others… so no need to worry~”

Her words thankfully did the trick and Shiori just nodded and pulled in a deep breath to calm herself. “You’re right… Sorry I started rambling there I just…” She muttered awkwardly before Nerissa smiled at her, their thumbs tenderly stroking her face. “It’s fine, Shiorin~ It’s cute that you’re so eager to let everyone know we’ll have another baby soon~”

Shiori just laughed to herself, a smile of her own playing at her lips. “It almost sounds unreal…” She muttered, pulling a hum from Nerissa. “It does honestly, but I promise it’s very much real… Our family is growing…” The archiver’s heart thrummed in her chest, a familiar warmth spreading through her limbs.

Golden eyes looked up at Nerissa, taking in their beautiful smile. The same smile that had saved her all those years ago. Shiori slowly reached up, her hands gripping the raven’s wrists as they remained pressed against her cheeks. “So… what should we do now?” A tiny giggle was all that greeted her and Nerissa leaned in a bit closer. “Just kiss me again~”

. . .

The sweet smell of crepes filled Shiori’s nose, her body instinctively inhaling the delicious scent as a content hum escaped her lips. On the stove in front of her was a large pan, in which she would deposit large dollops of batter and spread them out into a thin pancake. She had already made a sizable stack and just needed to get through the rest of the batter before working on the fillings.

While they didn’t need this much food, Shiori was in way too good of a mood to even care at the moment. Her feelings of elation still remained from the previous night and likely weren’t going anywhere any time soon. Nerissa was pregnant again, their family was growing.

It honestly felt mind boggling to even think about. All this time she had been content with just raising Lyonne by himself, she hadn’t even considered the idea of a second child until Nerissa proposed it. Now here they were a week later, getting ready to tell their son that he was going to be a big brother.

Shiori chuckled to herself. If someone had told the old her that this was what her future would be like, she likely would’ve scoffed in their face. But now, she couldn’t imagine her life going in any other direction. The arms around her waist as she cooked breakfast only reinforced this thought.

“You know I could help you, right? You don’t have to do it all by yourself.” Nerissa pouted, having been banned from cooking by the archiver. At least temporarily. “I know, but you’re eating for two again, which means I have an excuse to spoil you.” Shiori snarked, her lips quirked up into a proud grin that stretched ear to ear.

She could practically hear her wife’s exasperated eye roll. “Since when have you needed an excuse to spoil me~?” Nerissa asked, her arms squeezing Shiori’s waist a bit tighter as they pretended to ponder her question. “Never, but it’s nice having one.” The raven just laughed and gave an amused shake of her head. “You’re so silly~” She purred, pressing a tiny kiss upon the back of her wife’s ear.

Just as she did Nerissa’s ears picked up on the sound of a door opening upstairs, followed by light footsteps coming down the hall. “Lyonne’s awake…” She whispered in Shiori’s, deliberately keeping her voice down so her son wouldn’t hear her. His hearing was just as sensitive as hers after all.

The archiver peered over her shoulder, golden eyes fixing Nerissa with a nervous look. “You ready to tell him?” Shiori asked, watching as the raven let out a deep breath before nodding. “I am… Still very nerve wracking though…” Lyonne reached the stairs and slowly began to descend.

“Just think about how happy he’ll be. I, for one, can already picture his smile.” Shiori whispered, her hand reaching up to tenderly stroke Nerissa’s hair. “It looks just like yours…” The raven paused hearing that, her mouth falling agape as those sweet words filled her ears. Her heart swelled in her chest, bringing forth the feelings that always reminded her of why she fell in love with this dork.

“You are so getting smothered in kisses later, just you wait…” Nerissa warned, knowing she couldn’t do it now since Lyonne was already downstairs. Shiori just sent a smug grin her way. “I eagerly look forward to that~” She snarked quietly, managing to shut up just in time for Lyonne to come lumbering in, his tiny fists rubbing at his eyes.

Nerissa couldn’t help but smile at the sight. He was certainly not a morning person, just like his father. “Good morning, Lyonne~” The raven greeted sweetly, watching as Lyonne’s wings began to flutter at the sound of her voice. “Morning, Mama… Morning Daddy…” He muttered sleepily as he walked over to his mother, his forehead resting against her leg as he yawned loudly.

“Did you sleep well, little bird?” Shiori asked, sending a quick glance towards her son before returning her gaze to the pan. “I did… but I’m still tired…” Lyonne murmured, his hands gripping onto Nerissa’s pant leg. “You’re probably hungry, my love~ But it’s okay, cause today daddy’s making one of your favorites.” The raven cooed, the mention of food easily waking Lyonne up a bit more.

“Really? What is it?” He asked, trying to lift himself up onto his toes to see better. “Crepes! So if you want to have a seat, they should be ready soon.” Shiori answered, tossing the now empty bowl of crepe batter into the sink. “Okay!” Lyonne exclaimed excitedly before remembering something. “Oh! Can you put-” “Blueberries and cream. Don’t worry, I know what you like.” Shiori cut in with a chuckle.

Lyonne just smiled up at his father, his eyes practically beaming. He then turned to leave the kitchen, only to be scooped up by his mother. “Let’s go sit down and let daddy finish up.” Nerissa said, setting Lyonne down on one of the high-rise chairs along the kitchen island.

The little raven just gave her a curious look, but didn’t protest as he shifted to get comfortable in his seat. “Are we not gonna eat in there…?” He asked, pointing in the general direction of the dining room. “We just want you near while your father cooks.” Nerissa answered innocently, before finally swallowing her nerves as she sat down. “Plus… I want to talk to you about something…”

Pink eyes stared up at her, a confused and equally curious expression shining within them. “About what?” He asked, watching as a small smile stretched across Nerissa’s lips. “Well… I wanted to ask something… about you…” Lyonne didn’t respond and just continued to look up at her with intrigue. The raven let out a quiet breath to soothe herself. “Have you perhaps felt lonely recently…?”

“Huh? What do you mean?” Lyonne asked slowly, looking surprised by his mother’s inquiry. “Well… your father and I have noticed you’ve looked a bit sad lately, and we were wondering if you were okay.” Nerissa answered, keeping her voice soft as she met her son’s eyes. The little raven on the other hand averted his gaze.

His wings tucked against his sides, legs fidgeting as they dangled over the chair. “I- I’m okay… But… I do feel lonely being by myself… I know there’s you and Daddy but I wish I had another kid like me so I could talk and play with them all the time…” Lyonne then looked up at his mother, taking in her gentle eyes and smiling face. “It’s silly isn’t it…?”

“It’s not silly.” Nerissa giggled as she reached over to stroke her son’s hair. “Really?” Lyonne asked, as he leaned into her palm. “Of course. That’s a perfectly normal thing to want and there’s no shame in feeling lonely.” The raven smiled at her son, watching an expression of relief crossed his face.

“Lucky for you, you won’t have to worry about that in the next nine months~” Shiori piped up, setting down a large plate of crepes as she approached the counter. Nerissa immediately surged up from her chair, the legs scraping against the floor as her hand clapped over the archiver’s mouth to cover it.

Unfortunately, she was far too late and Lyonne perked up curiously. “What do you mean? Am I going to get a friend?” Nerissa sent a small glare towards Shiori, who just looked at her smugly. She sighed, her jaw quivering as she tried to search for the right words to say. “Something like that… but it’s different… It’s not just a friend… it’s a sibling.”

“A sibling? What does that…?” Lyonne inquired as Nerissa stepped over and took his hand. It was now or never. “I have a baby growing in my belly. You can’t see just yet, but over time my body will change and my belly will get bigger as the baby grows. And in 9 months your new sibling will be here.” She explained, watching the gears turn in her son’s head.

Shiori then came over, lifting a hand to affectionately muss up his hair. “That means, you’re gonna be a big brother very soon.” Lyonne gasped loudly, his whole body lighting up as he finally understood. “I am?!” Both Nerissa and Shiori nodded in sync, their smiles stretching from ear to ear.

With their confirmation, Lyonne surged forward, leaping out of his chair to hug Nerissa. “I’m going to be a big brother!” He exclaimed, a happy squeal escaping his lip as his mother kissed his head. “Yes you are, baby~”. The raven cooed, giggling as Shiori joined in, wrapping her arms around both of them. “You gonna help me take care of Mama over the next few months, Lyonne?”

“Yes! I wanna help!” The little raven cheered emphatically, pulling a laugh from Nerissa. “I don’t need help, you two. I can take care of myself.” Shiori made a dubious sound in her throat. “I’m gonna pretend like I didn’t hear that~” The archiver teased as she pulled away from the hug to grab some plates. “Now come on, let's dig in while it’s still hot.”

Of course, neither raven was complaining and eagerly filled their plates with the variety of crepes Shiori had made. Unsurprisingly, they were very delicious, especially the sweet ones . As much as Nerissa loved to make fun of her wife for their kitchen blunders, she had to admit they could make some good food when they actually tried.

The family ate in relative silence for a while, but being the ever curious child he is, Lyonne began asking questions. “How do you know there’s a baby in your belly?” Nerissa thankfully managed to keep her composure and smiled at the little raven. “It’s a mother’s secret~” She teased playfully, hoping that was the end of it, but as she soon learned, it wasn’t.

“What’s the secret?” Lyonne asked, his little fork picking at his near empty plate. “I can’t tell you just yet. You’ve gotta wait until you're older~” Nerissa replied with as much sweetness as possible. This was not a conversation that she wanted to have for a long time. Her son pouted a bit but accepted her answer. “Okay… but how are you even growing a baby? Did I grow in your belly too?”

Off to her left, Nerissa could hear Shiori beginning to snicker under her breath, clearly amused by this whole exchange. The raven glared at her, but still made sure to answer Lyonne. “Yes you did. But I can’t tell you how. For now… just think of it as magic.” “Oh it was magical alright…” Shiori snarked under her breath, only to wince in pain as Nerissa kicked her in the shin.

Lyonne didn’t notice and just looked up at his parents with wonder. “Magic is so cool…” He muttered before asking yet another question. “So the baby will be here in 9 months?” Shiori recovered from her well deserved kick and gave her son a crooked smile. “Yeah! And when that happens, I’ll need your help taking care of your new baby sibling. We’ll need someone to show them the ropes.”

“I will!” Lyonne exclaimed excitedly before a thought struck him. “Is it a boy or girl?” This, Nerissa had no problem answering. “We don’t know yet, but we’ll learn in no time. You’ll see~” Satisfied with this answer, Lyonne continued eating his crepe, allowing Shiori to finally slip in a question of her own. “So Reese, not to rush or anything, but how should we tell Advent and your family?”

Nerissa paused, chewing her current bite as she pondered her answer. “Probably the same as we did last time. Over dinner. But now… I think we should invite both of them. Kill two birds with one stone.” She answered, as Shiori laughed to herself. “More like four birds… Anyways… That’s actually a good idea. Maybe we could go to that new restaurant that opened up.”

“Oh! You mean that Italian place? That sounds perfect!” Nerissa exclaimed, already feeling nervous butterflies in her stomach. “Sweet! I’ll send out a notice to everyone. When should we do it?” Shiori asked, gathering up the last bit of cream on her plate and popping it into her mouth. “Probably this Saturday. Since that’s when everyone should be free.” The raven answered with a thoughtful hum.

“Oh yeah, it’s only Wednesday…” Shiori muttered, she could’ve sworn it was the weekend already. Just as she spoke though, she saw Lyonne perk up from his seat. “It is?” He asked, pulling a smile from Nerissa. She knew what was getting him excited. “Yes, that means we’ll go visit Justice and Naraya later. I didn’t forget~” The little raven beamed up at her. “I can’t wait!”

Ever since he was a baby, Nerissa would take Lyonne up to see Naraya and Justice at least twice a month. He absolutely loved spending time with his cousin and he loved all his aunts just as much, so naturally he was excited. Before he could get too hyper though, he turned and slipped off his chair, heading out of the kitchen. “I’ll be right back, I have to go potty.”

“Do you want any help?” Nerissa called out, making her son stop for just a moment. “No. I’ve got it.” Lyonne answered before stepping into the hall. The raven just shook her head in amusement, she found it cute how independent Lyonne tried to be around the house.

However, her mirth was soon shattered as she heard a familiar groan next to her. “Don’t even start…” Nerissa muttered, already knowing Shiori had some choice words about her seeing Justice. “I wasn’t. I’m being a good girl.” The archiver answered with a bit more sarcasm than she intended.

Nerissa just sighed, her head falling into her hands. “Shiori… please don’t give me that… We’ve been over this. Justice are my friends. They love Lyonne and he loves spending time with them and Naraya. Why can’t you just trust them?” She didn’t even know why she was asking at this point, because of course, Shiori got defensive.

“I do trust them! Sort of… I trust them to be around you and Lyonne. But I don’t like them… Elizabeth especially.” The archiver answered, pulling another sigh from Nerissa. She knew damn well that the term ‘don’t like’ was a massive understatement. “Just… remember that Justice would never hurt us and… I’m proud of you for at least trying to be open minded.”

A guilty look crossed Shiori’s face, her shoulder sagging the faintest bit. “I know…” She went quiet for a moment, allowing a thought to cross her mind. “So… are you gonna tell them? About the baby.” Nerissa paused, silently mulling the question over. “Probably. I mean… today would be the perfect time to do so.”

Shoving her irritation aside, Shiori gave a smug grin, having likely expected this answer. “Well if you do, then just be sure to remind them that I did that.” Nerissa laughed, giving her wife an exasperated eye roll. “You’re so proud of yourself for that aren’t you?”

“Of course I am! Just look at you. I knocked this up twice? I must be the luckiest girl on the planet.” The archiver exclaimed while gesturing towards Nerissa. “Such a charmer as always~” Nerissa teased, pulling a sheepish smile from her wife. “I try my best!”

. . .

Nerissa’s balance teetered as she passed through the portal, nearly falling over before she managed to flap her wings to right herself. “Woah… Okay that was… new.” She muttered, cradling her head as a small wave of nausea washed over her. Her stomach squirmed uncomfortably, making her fear the prospect of throwing up all over the floor.

Thankfully that didn’t happen and her insides settled once they recognized she was still and upright. “Are you okay, Mama?” Lyonne asked, holding onto her leg to try and keep her balanced. Nerissa just smiled down at him, her hand running through his snowy white locks. “I’m alright, my love. I think the portal just threw me off a bit.”

It was rather odd now that she said it aloud. Sure using the travel stone was always a bit dizzying, but it was never this bad. In fact, the last time she had been hit this hard after traveling through a portal was the very first time she used the stone. Nerissa’s hand crossed over her belly, rubbing at her skin through her shirt. ‘I guess I found one of the symptoms…’ Heading home will certainly be a fun time…

Luckily for her, she had just arrived at the Lookout, meaning she won’t have to head home for a few hours. She swiveled her head, eyes peering at their surroundings. They seemed to have appeared just outside of the main lounge and judging from the voices beyond the heavy doors, Justice were waiting for them.

Nerissa grinned to herself, feeling a rush of nervous butterflies in her stomach. She couldn’t wait to see their reactions once she dropped the ball. “Are you ready to head in?” She asked Lyonne sweetly, already knowing what the answer would be. “Yes! Let’s go! Let’s go!” The little raven exclaimed as he tried to push the doors open. Unsurprisingly, they didn’t budge. He wasn’t nearly strong enough yet.

The urge to giggle at him was there, but Nerissa held back and instead aided him in pushing the doors open. A trio of familiar voices greeted them as they stepped inside, drawing the raven’s attention to her friends relaxing on the couches. “Aunt Gigi! Aunt Ceci!” Lyonne exclaimed as he rushed over to tackle the couple in a hug.

“Well hey there! It’s good to see you too!” Gigi laughed as she was squeezed by Lyonne’s tiny arms. Cecilia smiled from her spot beside the gremlin, key spinning as the little raven moved over to hug her as well. “Hello, Lyonne! Are you doing well?” “Yes! I’m doing great right now!” He exclaimed, his little wings fluttering as he let go to rush over to Raora. “Aunt Rara!”

Before anyone could react, Lyonne leapt up onto the couch, his tiny body tackling the panther in a hug. Raora squealed as he landed on her, though she quickly took it in stride and returned his embrace. “Lyonne! Hello, uccellino~” She cooed, a purr rumbling in her throat as Lyonne snuggled up in her lap, enjoying the pleasant sound.

Nerissa just giggled as she watched the scene unfold. It was always so heartwarming seeing her son be all excited when visiting Justice, especially since she knew how much it meant to them. “Sorry about him. We had crepes for breakfast so he’s probably on a sugar rush.” Nerissa joked, pulling a laugh from her friends.

“It’s alright! We’re just glad you’re here.” Raora replied, nuzzling the top of Lyonne’s head as her tail flicked happily. Nerissa smiled at the sight, but it wouldn’t last for long as she soon noticed a lack of two specific individuals. “Where’s Neraya and Elizabeth?” She asked, her eyes scanning the room for any sign of the two missing girls.

“In the training hall. Naraya wanted to join Liz today.” Gigi answered, pointing in the general direction of the training hall with her tail instead of her hand. “With how tired she looked when she woke up I can only wonder how she’s managed to keep up. She’s anything but a morning person after all.” Raora piped up with a sweet giggle.

Cecilia laughed with her, though it seemed to be for a very different reason. “That reminds me of someone~” She turned her smug gaze to Gigi, who merely responded by scoffing at her wife. “Hey! I happen to like mornings. I just hate waking up during them…” The automaton just rolled her eyes, giving Gigi a playful nudge with her shoulder. “Whatever you say~”

“When will they be done? I wanna see them!” Lyonne exclaimed, bouncing energetically in Raora’s lap. “Don’t worry they’ll be here soon. They should be done wrapping up right about now.” The panther said, giggling as she squeezed Lyonne against her front. Though it was quite difficult with how much he was moving around. She was honestly surprised by how hyper he was.

Lyonne pouted a bit, his wings making a hard flap at his sides. “But I don’t want to wait… I want to tell them now!” Hey exclaimed, clearly growing antsy. “Tell them what? What’s got you all riled up?” Gigi asked with a curious wag of her tail. Nerissa meanwhile, just froze in place, her face turning several shades of red.

“I-It’s a surprise but-” The raven tried to intervene. She at least wanted to wait until Elizabeth and Naraya were present before she made the announcement. But unfortunately for her, waiting was not on her son’s mind and he happily raised his arms to exclaim, “I’m gonna be a big brother!”

The room went dead silent, everyone froze simultaneously. All except for Lyonne who just continued to happily bounce in Raora’s lap, unaware of the massive truth nuke he had just dropped. Right at that moment, Elizabeth and Naraya came in through the other entrance, still in their training attire. They stopped in the doorway, taking in the stunned expressions around them.

“Um… What happened here?” Elizabeth asked, her brow raising out of concern. She wouldn’t receive a direct answer unfortunately. “You’re pregnant again?!” Cecilia exclaimed loudly, her eyes staring at Nerissa who just smiled nervously. “What!?” Elizabeth and Naraya shouted simultaneously.

“W-Well y-you see I-” Nerissa stammered helplessly before Gigi cut in. “When did this happen? How far along are you?” Were they not already in a comfy spot, the gremlin surely would have lunged at her. The raven would have no chance to answer though as Elizabeth rushed to her side, scarlet eyes darting around as they began to fuss over her. “Are you alright? Do you need to sit down?”

Nerissa tried to get some space so she could actually talk, but much to her dismay, Raora started fussing too. “Yeah, do you feel okay? I know your symptoms were pretty bad last time.” “I’m fine!” The raven finally snapped, putting a stop to the onslaught of questions she was receiving. “There’s no need to worry so much. I just found out yesterday and I’m barely a week along.”

This answer was accepted for the most part, but of course Elizabeth was still a bit worried. “Are you sure you’re alright? You did tell me about how much you were throwing up last time.” Nerissa tried to sigh, but after hearing the queen’s soft voice, knew she didn’t have it in her. Honestly, she appreciated her friends’ concern. “Yes, I’m sure. And actually, I’m not having any symptoms this time.”

“Well that’s good. Morning sickness was by far the worst thing for me when I was pregnant. Hopefully that means you’ll have it easier this time around.” Cecilia piped up, casting a small glance in Lyonne’s direction. The little raven had no idea what the adults were talking about though.

Thus, he decided to finally slip off Raora’s lap and rush over to Naraya, who was still hanging off to the side. She looked visibly exhausted, with her whole body sagged forward like she was melting. Lyonne didn’t register this though and simply tackled his cousin into a hug. “Naraya!” A weak smile stretched across the young gremlin’s face and she eagerly leaned down to hug him back.

“Hey Lyonne! It’s so good to see you again- OOF! Please don’t squeeze me so hard…” Naraya winced, her pained voice pulling Lyonne’s attention. “Are you okay?” He asked, his pink eyes filling with concern as he looked up at the gremlin. “I’m fine, I promise. I’m just really sore from training with Aunt Liz…” Even despite that, her tail couldn’t stop wagging.

Gigi, who had overheard them, laughed from her spot on the couch. “You’re exactly the same as I was at your age. Liz always drove me to the absolute limit. Good times.” Her words were laced with nostalgia, something that was mirrored in the queen’s eyes. “You act like I don’t do that still.”

“True, you do. But not as much as back them. I’ve been too busy with dad duties these last few years. You’ll understand someday.” Gigi said casually, her words making Raora wince in her seat, as though the words had been directed at her. She then shriveled uncomfortably, her eyes appearing crestfallen.

Gigi quickly realized her mistake and began stammering to try and correct it. “Oh, wait no! I’m sorry, Rara! I didn’t mean it in a mocking way.” Raora just let out a deep sigh, casting the gremlin a look of understanding. “It’s okay, Gigi. It just… stings…” It was now Elizabeth’s turn to wince, this time out of guilt as she faced her wife. “I’m sorry… I know how much you want it, I just-”

“It’s alright, Liz…” Raora spoke up, gently cutting Elizabeth off. “I’m willing to wait as long as it takes.” She then spared a glance at Nerissa, who was also sporting a guilty expression. “Our friends’ safety is important to me too.” The raven’s jaw quivered and she tentatively reached out to take her friend’s hands. “Your time will come. I’m sure of it.” Raora and Elizabeth just smiled at her. “Thank you.”

Silence befell the room, creating an off atmosphere that had everyone shifting around nervously. “Well that got somber real quick.” Cecilia spoke up, finally breaking the silence as she turned towards her wife. “Thanks a lot, Gigi.” The gremlin just hung her head, her tail hanging limply off the couch. “You don’t need to rub it in…”

Thankfully her saving grace in the form of Naraya. Her daughter tiredly lumbered over and knelt at her feet, their head falling to rest on Gigi’s lap. A small laugh escaped the gremlin’s lips as she ran her fingers through Naraya’s blonde and brown hair, admiring the green highlights.

Naraya had grown a lot in the past four years and now at 13 years old, she was almost as tall as Gigi herself. She was almost a mini clone of the gremlin, yet one look into those beautiful green eyes showed just how much she resembled her mother. “You’re really tuckered out, aren’t you Rayascal?”

The young gremlin just groaned, though she couldn’t stop smiling at the use of that nickname. “I feel like I got hit with a bus…” She felt a tiny hand begin to rub soothing lines between her shoulder blades and she glanced over her shoulder to find Lyonne trying to comfort her. Naraya appreciated this greatly, even though it technically did nothing.

She still felt like roadkill though and thus she turned her head to look up at Cecilia. “Mom… could you play something for me…?” Naraya asked, pulling an adoring look from her mother. “Will it help you feel better?” The automaton inquired, her porcelain fingers threading themselves into her daughter's hair. “Yes… and I want Lyonne and Aunt Rissa to hear the song you’ve been practicing…”

“Alright, Raya. Anything for you, meine liebling~” Cecilia said as she stood from the couch. She snapped her fingers, summoning her violin, which appeared in a small flash of light. Lyonne’s eyes widened as he looked upon the instrument, his attention being wholly consumed by its beautiful and intricate design. “What is that?” He asked while pointing up at it.

Cecilia smiled down at him, shifting the instrument in her hands to show it off to him. “This is a violin. It’s something you can use to create music.” She then snapped her fingers again, summoning a bow to her right hand. “You play it by running the hairs of this bow along the strings.”

Lyonne gasped in pure awe, his wings beginning to flutter excitedly as he bounced on his toes. “I wanna see! I like music!” Cecilia giggled at his exuberance, her key spinning atop her head. “Alright, just sit back and listen then.” With that, she tucked the instrument under her chin and got into position before she began to play.

Her bow ran along the delicate strings, her porcelain fingers pressing on them to achieve various notes. Music filled the room, enrapturing its occupants as they quietly sat and watched Cecilia’s performance. Lyonne was especially starstruck, he had never heard a sound this beautiful in his life and the knowledge that it came from a simple instrument was astonishing to him.

Eventually though, the song came to an end and Cecilia finished with a flourish before lifting her bow off the strings, letting the final note hang in the air. The group erupted into an applause, prompting a bashful smile from the automaton. “That was amazing, Cecilia! We should make you play more often.” Nerissa cheered, only to be drowned out by Gigi. “YEAH! THAT’S MY WIFE RIGHT THERE!”

The automaton just giggled and banished her violin. “Thank you, guys… I’m still on a bit of a learning curve with that song, but I’m getting there!” Nerissa gaped at her, clearly shocked by her friend’s humble statement. “For someone who's just learned it, you played incredibly! That was ‘Elegy Op.58’ wasn’t it?”

“Well you certainly know your stuff, huh?” Cecilia mused, pulling a laugh from Nerissa. “Well of course, I'd be a pretty bad sound demon if I didn’t.” The group fell in a chorus of laughter, making the raven grin happily. But as she did, her eyes trailed down to Lyonne. He was still staring up at Cecilia, a look of wonder in his pink eyes.

. . .

The sound of laughter filled the air, along with the chatter that was made back and forth across the table. Everyone had just arrived at the restaurant and of course had been warmly greeted by Shiori and Nerissa. The table was completely full, with the Ravencrofts on one end and Advent on the other.

Of course, given the fact they had twelve people, they were situated in a private dining room near the back of the restaurant. And that was without any children, as Lyonne and the cherubs had been left at the house. Mostly because the couple had realized way too late that the restaurant didn’t allow children. Understandable, considering this seemed to be a more upscale establishment.

While she was a bit anxious about leaving her son at home, Nerissa didn’t mind this too much as it made the atmosphere quite peaceful and relaxing with just adults present. Plus, if they are anything like their mother, then she was confident that her nieces could keep everyone in line.

She squeezed Shiori’s hand a bit tighter, their fingers currently interlaced beneath the tablecloth. It offered her a small bit of comfort, just enough to distract her from the swarm of butterflies plaguing her stomach right now. Nervous anticipation was a prevalent emotion for her, given what she was going to announce later tonight.

Honestly, the raven was glad Lyonne wasn’t here right now. She didn’t know if she could handle him accidentally blabbing to her family like he had done with Justice. No. Nerissa wanted to tell them herself, she just needed to find the right moment to actually do it.

As she stirred in her thoughts, her eyes began to wander, taking in the extravagant decor of the restaurant. The floors were a beautiful chestnut color and the walls made of ivory bricks. Red curtains with gold trimmings were hung along the windows and various pieces of art were set up around the interior. It was mostly paintings but there were a few vases and even a large marble statue in the central dining hall.

Her eyes slowly trailed back down, peering at the people around her. They had all just ordered their drinks and were simply chatting amongst each other as they waited. At first Nerissa was content to just listen and enjoy everyone’s company, but of course, her mother was eager to talk with her.

“You know, I’m surprised you girls invited us all out for dinner, especially since Abel’s birthday wasn’t that long ago.” MamaRissa said sweetly, her words making Nerissa tense up nervously, her hand gripping Shiori’s a little tighter. ‘Fuck… Does she know something’s up?’ Either way she had to think of an excuse, fast. “I just wanted to spend time with all my favorite people before the summer ends.”

Realizing what was happening, Shiori also tuned into the conversation and decided to back Nerissa up. “Yeah! Plus we really wanted to try this place out with everyone.” The archiver said, successfully diverting MamaRissa’s attention as she began to appraise her surroundings. “This place certainly looks nice. I hope the food lives up to all the decor.” She said with a laugh.

Her words caught the attention of Malphis ll, who scoffed in his seat. “If this place is as authentic as it claims to be then it’s sure to be good. I for one am confident that it is, considering all the Roman art that’s strewn about.” Naturally his pompous words pulled a laugh from Aradia’s husband, Darius. “Of course the Rome lover would point that out.”

Wine red eyes snapped to the other demon, giving him a dirty look. “Oh shut up! At least I appreciate fine art when I see it.” Malphis ll barked. He wasn’t really being aggressive, just overly passionate. Darius opened his mouth to retort, but before he could, Aradia jumped in to defend him. “Hey there’s no need for such hostility, junior.”

She then stood up from her seat and cupped her husband’s face with her hands, squishing his cheeks. “I’ll have you know that he’s very much an appreciator of the arts!” Darius just laughed in his seat, the sound muffled by his wife’s hold. “I’m not that big of an appreciator. I just love Ancient Greek art, especially the statues.”

“So do I! It’s a marvel how intricately detailed they are, especially when you consider the tools they had.” Auriel also jumped in, earning a scoff from Malphis ll. “I admit, Greek art is incredible, but it is nothing compared to Roman statues.” His words rewarded him with a challenging stare from the angel.

“Really? I would very much like to see for myself.” Auriel said with a deep chuckle that was matched by Darius. “Agreed! Gotcha put your money where your mouth is, Malphis!” The young man seethed in his chair, but still pulled his phone out with a huff. “Oh I will!”

As this all went down, Malpha just rolled her eyes, heaving a deep sigh. “Way to go Aradia... Now they’re not gonna shut up about this for the next hour.” Aradia herself, looked completely unbothered and merely shrugged as she listened to the men debate on classical art. “Well, either way, I still successfully defended my husband. So I consider this a win.”

MamaRissa just laughed from across the table. “It seems they’ll be occupied for the rest of dinner. But at least your father knows how to remain engaged in a conversa-” In that very moment, she looked up towards PapaRissa, only to find him joining in on the art discussion. “You were saying~?” Aradia asked, sending her mother a shit eating grin. “Oh be quiet…”

Tiny giggles fell from Nerissa’s lips. Of course the conversations were never simple in this family and she wouldn’t have it any other way. “You’re not gonna abandon me to talk about art too, are you Shiorin~?” She teased, leaning in so she could affectionately poke her wife’s cheek.

“Nah… Art’s not really my thing. I’m more into writing and journaling.” Shiori answered, jerking her head to playfully bite at Nerissa’s fingers, making them giggle. “Besides, I’m more interested in hearing about something else…” She then leaned forward against the table, sending a teasing smirk towards Fuwawa and Bijou.

The two immediately froze up, their faces looking like they had been caught. “H-Hear about what?” Bijou asked, her gem turning a mix of gray and red hues. Nerissa thought this was rather odd. ‘They don’t even know what Shiori is referring to yet…’ Before she could question it further, Shiori finally answered the poor rock. “You know. The pace you guys have moved into. How is it?”

A look of relief immediately crossed their friend’s faces, with Bijou even returning to her normal purple color. “Oh! It’s been great actually! We’re almost done moving in, we’re just waiting for all our new furniture to arrive now.” Fuwawa answered, her tail wagging happily behind her.

“Sweet! I’m really happy for you both.” Shiori replied, a genuine smile tugging at her lips. Bijou matched her expression, yet she heaved a tired sigh. “It's nice to finally have our own home, but it’s definitely been a tough process to get through… Is this how you guys felt when you moved out?”

Nerissa smiled and rested her cheek in her hand, using the table to prop herself up. “Oh yes. It was a bit nerve wracking to say the very least. But we love our home and wouldn’t trade our current life for the world.” A nostalgic hum played at her lips, recalling a wave of memories from that time.

“Do you think we’ll get that same feeling?” Fuwawa then asked, her voice a bit more timid than it was just moments prior. “Of course you will! Trust me, once you two get married, everything will just fall into place.” Shiori answered, laughing at her own words until Malpha piped up. “You’re not just saying that cause you got Nerissa pregnant right after the wedding, are you?”

Shiori bristled, knowing damn well she had been called out. “Hey! It was an accident! But it all worked out in the end.” To her right, the archiver could very clearly hear her wife giggling. “I don’t know Shiorin~ Me getting knocked up was kind of what made everything ‘come together’ when you think about it.” Nerissa said, watching as Shiori just stammered helplessly. “I- I guess…”

Her cheeks took on a faint reddish hue and the archiver cleared her throat, turning back towards Fuwawa and Bijou. "A-Anyways… We’ll have to plan a nice house warming party whenever you girls get settled in.” She said, obviously trying to change the topic. Luckily, the others didn’t give her grief for it.

“Oh! That sounds like it could be fun.” Fuwawa answered with a beaming gaze. “Yeah! And you’ll have to give us all a small tour since we haven’t seen the place yet. Though I’m pretty sure Mococo has. Right Mococo?” Shiori then turned in the young pup’s direction, waiting for a response. Only none came, as they seemed to be fully absorbed by their phone.

“Mococo?” Shiori called out once again, yet the pup still didn’t react at all and just kept smiling at their phone. “Moco-chan!” Fuwawa yelled, giving her sister a hard poke in the ribs. Mococo immediately jolted in her seat, her phone flying out of her hands before she managed to catch it. “Haeh? Whaet? Oh- Uh yeah! I have seen the house.” She answered, looking clearly flustered.

Obviously, this did not go unnoticed by Shiori, who fixed the pup with a teasing smirk. “I see, but I don’t care about that now. I wanna know why you were smiling at your phone like that~?” Mococo blushed, the dim candle lights doing nothing to hide her reddened cheeks. “N-No reason…”

“Were you perhaps texting… Ina~?” Nerissa asked from across the table, her small purring making her poor friend bristle. “No! I- I mean yes… She’s just asked when I’ll be home cause we’re planning on watching a movie tonight.” Mococo stammered out, her answer only fueling the raven’s playful tendencies. “Oh! A little movie date? How cute~”

Blue eyes widened to the size of dinner plates. “It’s not a date! We’re just friends!” Unfortunately for Mococo, no one believed her. Even if she hadn’t directly admitted to anything yet, they were all fully aware of her feelings for Ina. “Didn’t you move in with her?” Shiori asked, knowing damn well that the pup wouldn’t do that with just anyone.

“Y-Yes… but that’s because I didn’t want to be left alone in the hideout once Fuwawa and Biboo left.” Mococo answered, her voice no longer carrying any bitterness when she thought of them leaving. “The hideout…” Bijou muttered somberly, her sudden shift in mood affecting everyone else.

Memories came rushing back to them, the years they’ve spent on the run, and the times they shared in that hideout. “It’s kind of weird knowing that it’s pretty much empty now.” Nerissa said. Sure it was tied to a very dark time in all their lives, but the hideout still held a special place in her heart.

“It’s not completely empty, but we’re just… you know, not living there anymore.” Shiori muttered, her eyes remaining downcast as she traced the treads of the tablecloth with her finger. Their side of the table suddenly got very quiet. “Do you guys ever… miss it?” Fuwawa asked, her ears flattening atop her head.

Shiori looked up at Nerissa, sending her a nostalgic but ultimately content smile. “Sometimes… but we’re happy with the way things are.” The raven said, her words pulling a nod of agreement from Bijou. “Same here. It’s nice not living in constant fear anymore.” Though they all knew that their old tormentors were still after them, it had been fourteen long years since they had last seen them and there hasn’t been a trace of them since.

Nerissa’s eyes then trailed over to Mococo, seeing her looking down at the floor with crestfallen eyes. “You alright, Mococo?” She asked, pulling the pup’s attention. “I am… but I wonder… Do you guys think this life will last forever…?” Everyone was silent for a moment, unsure of how to answer.

“Well… it’s lasted this long hasn’t it? I’m certain that it will continue to last.” Shiori finally piped up, her words managing to lift everyone up. “You’re right. Besides, even if something does happen, we’ll always have each other’s backs. And we’ll still do the same, even in this time of peace and through all stages in our lives.” Nerissa said, earning her nods of agreement from the rest of Advent.

“Man this would be the perfect time for a toast if we all had our drinks…” Shiori joked, making Nerissa laugh. It was true after all. However, it was then that a thought struck her. ‘This is the perfect time to tell them…’ Her hand rubbed at her tummy. “And um… speaking of stages in our lives… there’s something I want to-”

“Sorry for the wait folks! But I’ve got your drinks right here!” The sudden voice of their waiter rang out through the room, startling Nerissa and cutting her off. ‘Nevermind then…’ She quietly sulked to herself as she accepted her drink from the waiter. Once they were all passed out, the waiter asked if they were ready to order and they of course were.

The orders were quickly jotted down and the waiter left the room, but thanks to him, the mood was now shattered. Nerissa just barely suppressed a huff, feeling a wave of frustration wash over her. It was the perfect moment too! Couldn’t he have just waited a few more minutes?

‘Maybe I should just… say it now…’ She thought to herself. The moment was already ruined anyways, might as well just go for it. But as she began to look around the table, Nerissa quickly began to reconsider. Everyone was already moving on to their own conversations, drowning the table in their racket. ‘I don’t want to interrupt them…’

She wanted to say something, but the thought of derailing everything sent an uncomfortable shiver down her spine. Her social anxiety began to flare up and Nerissa shifted in her seat. The anticipation was too much to bear, but at the same time it only made her more nervous to speak up.

‘I need some space…’ She got up from the table, slipping her hand out of her wife’s grasp. This, of course, got their attention. “Reese? Are you okay?” Shiori asked, concern clear in her voice. Nerissa just nodded frantically. “Y-Yeah I’m fine! Just need a minute, is all.” She cursed her small stutter before walking away.

Worry sparked in the archiver's chest and she shifted to get up from her seat, only to pause as she saw Malpha already following after the raven. ‘Does she… know something’s off?’ Shiori wondered as she settled back down. Maybe she could let them handle it. For now at least.

. . .

The door to the bathroom was thrown open, swinging shut as Nerissa rushed inside. She stepped up to the sink, her hands gripping onto the marble counter as she sucked in a deep breath. Her heart was racing, her nervousness running rampant and fueling her anxiety further.

‘Get a hold of yourself!’ Nerissa screamed internally, her eyes glancing up to look at her reflection in the mirror. Her jaw was trembling, shuddering to speak the words that remained trapped in her throat. ‘Why am I feeling like this…? Why am I overthinking it this much?’

She’s done this before, realistically she should have no problem telling her family. But something in her just couldn’t do it, not when everyone was already busying themselves with their own topics. It would be selfish of her to derail that, all for a simple announcement. ‘No! It’s not simple! This is your second baby! It’s a very important thing to tell everyone!’

A dull ache formed at the front of her skull and Nerissa rubbed at the space between her eyes to try and soothe it. What was wrong with her right now? Were her hormones messing with her anxiety? She felt completely irrational. The raven breathed in deep and exhaled loudly. The sound filled the empty bathroom. It was really quiet in here. A chill ran down her spine. Way too quiet…

Just then, the bathroom door opened revealing Malpha as Nerissa watched her in the mirror. “Oh! Hey Malpha…” She greeted, trying to push down her lingering worries. Her sister gave a tiny smile as she approached her. “Hey yourself.” Malpha said before her brow furrowed. “Are you feeling okay?”

Nerissa resisted the instinct to jolt in place. “I’m alright! I had to use the bathroom, is all. I was just about to leave.” The raven said, feeling impressed with her impromptu excuse, before Malpha gave her a dubious look. “Really? You’ve only been in here for about a minute and you’re already about to leave?”

Every muscle in the raven’s body locked up as her heart skipped several beats. She had been caught and there was no getting around it. “Y-Yes…” Nerissa muttered slowly, trying one last time to deflect as her jaw quivered. Malpha just stepped closer, leaning against the sink to get a good look at her.

“I know that face. What’s going on? You’re sweating quite a lot…?” The angel inquired worriedly, her pale pink eyes shifting around to examine Nerissa’s features. She soon fixated on their broken horn and her furrowed brows scrunched even more. “Are you having another flare up?”

“No… It’s nothing serious. It’s just my anxiety getting to me is all… I’ll be fine in a minute.” Nerissa replied, adding on that last bit to hopefully dampen Malpha’s concern. However, it didn’t seem to work in the slightest. “‘Anxiety’? Why? What's making you anxious…? Is there something going on…? Are you having flashbacks to…?”

The raven held her hands up, a signal for her sister to stop. “Again, no. I’m fine really, I’m just…” Why is she deflecting like this? She’s only making things worse for herself by doing so. Her eyes glanced down at Malpha, taking in their worried expression. It was familial and vaguely maternal, a look she had seen from them many times before. ‘If there’s anyone who can help me with this… it's her.’

“Actually… there is something… But it’s nothing bad!” Nerissa said, watching as Malpha stepped a bit closer. “What is it?” The angel’s voice was soft and tender, their words floating in the raven’s ears. Her jaw quivered, the words she wanted to see trying to stay trapped in her throat, but she forced them out. “I’m pregnant…”

Pale eyes widened and a small gasp leapt from Malpha’s throat as she stared up at Nerissa in pure shock. “Are you serious…?” She asked, smiling brightly as the raven gave an anxious nod of her head. “Oh my god!” The angel exclaimed as she rushed to hug her sister, her halo glowing brighter. “I’m so happy for you!”

“Thank you…” Nerissa muttered with a smile, feeling a bit of relief now that she finally managed to say the words. “I found out earlier this week. Shiori and I are really happy…” Her cheeks flushed a little bit and Malpha chuckled against her. “That’s amazing to hear! But…” The angel pulled back to give her sister a serious look. “...why are you feeling anxious about it?”

Nerissa shifted uncomfortably, letting out a deep sigh to prepare herself for what she was about to say. “It’s cause I'm nervous to tell everyone… Not because I think they’ll react badly! I just… I don't know when to do it and I can't find a good moment…” Her shoulder’s slouched, hands lifting to cover her face. “I don’t know… I’m just overthinking things…”

“It’s okay… I understand. I felt the same way when I was pregnant with Abigail.” Malpha said, her soft voice drawing Nerissa’s attention as they pulled her hands away from her face. “If you want me to, I can help you get a good moment. So when one presents itself, I'll direct all the attention to you.”

Wine red eyes gaped at the angel, a look of surprise swirling within them. “Really? You’d do that…?” Nerissa asked, feeling a bit of hope festering. Malpha just smiled up at her, her halo glowing brighter. “Of course! Anything for my baby sister.” The raven laughed, giving her sister a playful eye roll. “I’m over 10,000 years old, I’m not a baby anymore.”

Malpha just matched her giggles with a smug grin. “Well you’re still my baby sister regardless.” The two sisters shared a laugh and the angel looked up at Nerissa expectantly. “You ready to head back out? The others are probably wondering where we are by now.”

The raven nodded, hearing her own stomach growling. ‘I hope the food is out by now…’ “Yeah, let's head back. And um… thank you Malpha. I really needed that.” Malpha herself just giggled sweetly as they began to leave the bathroom. “You’re welcome, Rissa.” She then led Nerissa back to the table, with two being greeted by their family upon their return.

Luckily for them, the waiter had just arrived with everyone’s entrees and Nerissa eagerly sat down as he began handing them out. “Hey, you okay? You guys were in there for quite a while…” Shiori asked quietly, drawing the raven’s attention. She looked over at her wife, smiling as she took in their worried golden eyes. “I am. Don’t worry~” She said before pressing a small kiss onto their cheek.

Once the food was handed out, the waiter left and everyone began to dig into their food. Nerissa had ordered a simple aglio olio and it was absolutely delicious. ‘Yep this place definitely lives up to the expectations…’ Idle chatter was exchanged across the table, mostly between Malpha and Aradia since they were sitting right next to each other.

Their talk would soon come to a halt though as Malpha's phone suddenly buzzed and she dug into her purse to retrieve it. She looked at the screen and a small laugh escaped her lips. “What’s so funny?” Aradia asked, twirling her pasta on her fork.

“It’s a text from Delilah. Apparently Abel and Michael got covered in ink cause they scared Yorick while he was sleeping. Now they've been forced into the bath.” Malpha replied, her laugh devolving into amused snickering as she read the text over again. “Gods… children are quite something aren’t they…?”

Aradia rolled her eyes. “I don’t know how you and Nerissa do it, man… The mere thought of having kids stresses me out…” A shudder ran up the raven’s spine and Malpha just smiled at her. “Well it’s certainly not for everyone, but for those that it is, it’s well worth all the hassle and headaches that comes with having many little ones…”

Malpha’s pale eyes then trailed over to Nerissa, who was only partially paying attention. “In fact… I believe that Nerissa has something to say in a similar vein…” The table suddenly went quiet and everyone’s eyes shot towards Nerissa, who froze mid bite. ‘Oh shit…’

“W-Well you see… Shiori and I… We- I…” The raven stammered while picking at her food. The words once again tried to stay lodged in her throat, but she sucked in a deep breath and forced them out. “I’m pregnant…” There was silence for a brief second until finally the table erupted into cheers.

A majority wished their congratulations, but MamaRissa on the other hand gaped at her in complete shock. “Wait! Are you serious?” She exclaimed and Nerissa gave an eager nod. “Oh my gosh!” The older raven exclaimed as she leaned over to hug her daughter. “I’m so happy for you…”

“Thank you!” Nerissa exclaimed as she pulled away from the hug, her eyes trailing up to her father, who just gave her a pleased smile. She giggled at his subdued reaction and looked towards Malpha, sending her a grateful look. Her gaze then shifted over to Advent and she paused.

‘Why do they look… nervous?’ Fuwawa and Bijou were shifting around nervously, while Mococo just stared in complete shock. “Hey what’s wrong?” Nerissa asked, her words getting the attention of Shiori who also noticed their weird behavior. “Yeah, are you girls okay?”

Fuwawa jolted in her seat, her tail puffing up behind her. “N-No! We’re alright! Just surprised, that's all!” “Y-Yeah! We’re really happy for you guys.” Bijou stammered, jumping in to back her girlfriend up. Shiori just gave her a dubious look. “Why are you red though?” The archiver asked, making the rock bristle. “Shut up, Shiori! It’s nothing!”

Amethyst eyes widened and Bijou clapped a hand over her mouth upon realizing her mistake. “Biboo!” Fuwawa chastised in a small hiss. Nerissa just looked between them, her concern growing by the second. “Okay, if there’s something wrong, you guys can tell us. You’re starting to worry me…”

The other couple tensed as she said that and a guilty expression overtook Fuwawa’s features. “I-It’s nothing bad, it’s just…” The pup just sighed and got up from her seat, pulling her phone out from her purse and walking over to Nerissa. She unlocked the device and made a couple taps and swipes before handing it off to the raven, a nervous look on her face.

“..you telling us that you’re pregnant caught us off guard because…” Nerissa took the phone, her confusion mounting until she finally looked at what was on the screen. It was a picture, taken in a bathroom with Fuwawa’s hand clearly in the frame. Clutched between her fingers was a positive pregnancy test.

Nerissa’s eyes flew open, a loud gasp escaping her lips as she looked up at Fuwawa. “Wait- Are you…?” The pup just nodded, her tail tucked between her legs. “I’m pregnant…” An elated squeal ripped from the raven’s throat and she jumped out of her seat to tackle Fuwawa in a tight hug. “Oh my gods… I love you so much…” She cried as her friend hugged her back. “I love you too…”

Shiori smiled up at the two, before turning her attention over to Bijou, who was practically glowing red. “Congrats on finally knocking her up, Beebs! It took you long enough.” She teased, making the poor rock blush even harder. “T-Thanks… It kind of took us by surprise but… we believe we’re ready.”

“Well obviously. This is what you guys have always wanted.” The archiver said, taking a sip of her whiskey before Nerissa suddenly gasped at a thought. “Wait! How long have you guys-” “3 days.” Mococo immediately answered, cutting the raven off. “I was the first person Fuwawa told.”

The older pup herself shifted nervously in Nerissa’s embrace. “I was… a bit nervous to tell Biboo, but Moco-chan talked me into it.” She said, giggling as Nerissa sniffled loudly, tears running down her face. “I’m glad she did…” The raven muttered, squeezing Fuwawa a bit tighter. “I’m so happy for you…” It was the pup’s turn to cry tears of joy. “I’m happy too!”

Chapter Text

A tiny jolt ran up Fuwawa’s spine, the sensation making her squirm in place as gentle hands barely hovered over her belly. Magic flowed from Fauna’s palms, creating a warm, tingling feeling that spread across the pup’s skin. It was odd to say the very least, but it wasn't bad or anything, just something she’s never felt before until now.

Off to the side, Mococo was tilting her head curiously, her blue eyes watching her sister with great intent. “You’re squirming a lot… Does it feel weird?” She asked, watching as Fuwawa’s body stilled upon being called out. “Sort of… it just tickles a lot…” As the older pup spoke, her abdominal muscles flexed as the tingling sensation grew stronger.

“That’s usually how it feels. But no worries, this shouldn’t take long.” Fauna giggled from her spot at Fuwawa’s feet. She was currently knelt on the floor, hands trailing around the pup’s slightly swollen baby bump. A faint golden glow emanated from her palms, magic swirling at her fingertips.

She honestly had been quite surprised when she had learned Nerissa was pregnant again and even more so when it was revealed that Fuwawa was as well. Of course, she was elated for the both of them and had offered to do check ups for them and aid with the eventual deliveries. Both the raven and pup were naturally hesitant to accept the offer, but caved at Fauna’s insistence.

Now Nerissa was sitting on the couch beside Fuwawa, patiently awaiting her turn. The kirin had offered to check her first, but the raven had declined and insisted that Fuwawa should go first, since she’s never done this before. Fauna had no problem with this of course and if anything, she was excited to see how the pup’s baby was coming along.

A smile broke out across her face, her hands focusing around the pup’s naval. “Everything seems to be in perfect order. They’re growing at just the right pace and their mana is developing steadily.” Fauna said, pulling a relieved sigh from Fuwawa. “That’s good to hear… This is a first for me so it’s all a bit overwhelming… A small part of me is always worried about something bad happening…”

The kirin let out a sweet giggle, one that gave Fuwawa the feeling that everything was okay. “Well that is a natural concern to have, especially for first time mothers. But I assure you, there’s nothing you need to worry about. Your baby feels very strong already.”

Fuwawa smiled at her friend’s words, her tail managing a tiny wag. “They probably get that from Biboo…” She said, eyes trailing over to her girlfriend, who was sitting on the other couch with Shiori and Mococo. Bijou blushed, her gem turning a light pink hue as a sheepish expression overtook her features. “Don’t sell yourself short. You’ve got the strength of a beast.”

The pup giggled sweetly. It was true after all, despite her fluffy appearance, she was probably the strongest in Advent just in terms of raw physicality. “They must get it from the both of us then~” “Indeed.” Fauna said in agreement, her hands continuing to trail around Fuwawa’s belly. As she did, she felt something slightly off and once she realized what it was, her eyes gained a faint glimmer.

This little micro expression did not go unnoticed by Nerissa, who just stared at the kirin curiously. Had she seen that right? Did Fauna notice something? If so, why didn’t she point it out? The urge to call attention to it was there, but before she could, Fauna pulled away and turned towards her.

“Are you ready, Nerissa?” The kirin asked, making Nerissa fumble to pull her shirt up upon realizing they were now done with Fuwawa. “O-Oh! Yes!” She stammered, pulling a laugh from Fauna as she drew close. “You seem so surprised~” Nerissa just laughed back, trying to downplay how caught off guard she really was. “Sorry, my mind was elsewhere. I didn’t even realize you were done.”

Fauna just offered the raven a warm smile, one that just instantly melted away any worries she had. “That’s perfectly fine! Now just hold still for me…” The kirin said as she raised her hands, that golden glow forming at her palms as they moved to hover just above Nerissa’s baby bump.

She almost immediately pulled away, her golden eyes flying open into an expression of shock. “Oh my…” Fauna muttered in surprise, her sudden shift in demeanor alarming Shiori. “What is it?” The archiver asked worriedly, being closely followed by an equally anxious Nerissa. “Fauna? I-Is something wrong?”

“No nothing’s wrong! I was just caught by surprise, is all.” Fauna said, quickly trying to ease any worries the couple was having in response to her reaction. “W-Why though? Did you feel something?” Nerissa asked, her voice trembling slightly. Luckily Fuwawa was right there to offer comfort and took hold of the raven's hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.

A small sigh fell from Fauna’s lips, her brow furrowed as she tried to piece her words together. “Well you see… the baby’s mana levels are incredibly high already. Far more than what Lyonne’s were at this stage.” Her eyes trailed over to Shiori, who was anxiously shifting in place. “What… does that mean? Is that a bad thing?”

“I’m unsure… I’ve never felt anything like this before…” Fauna answered with a slow shake of her head. Once again, her words alarmed the couple, but she quickly intervened before they could spiral too far. “But! I’m certain it’s nothing bad. They’re still growing at a natural pace, their heart is steady, and overall they feel strong and content.”

Shiori and Nerissa shared a sigh of relief, their stress leaving them in waves. “Okay… I’ll trust your judgment, Fauna.” The archiver said, pulling an assuring smile from the kirin. “I’m happy you have so much faith in me…” Fauna muttered as she stood up from the floor, brushing off any bits of dust that clung to her skirt.

“Well everything seems to be going well to me. The babies are healthy and are growing just perfectly.” She said, helping Nerissa and Fuwawa up from the couch. “We’ll have our next check up around mid January. See how things progress over the coming weeks.”

Nerissa smiled, leaving herself a mental note to mark that down later. “Thank you so much, Fauna. I really can’t say it enough, but your help genuinely means the world to us.” She said, prompting an emphatic nod from Fuwawa. “It does! I was so happy when you offered to help me and Biboo as well. Honestly, I feel a bit better knowing that we have you around…”

Fauna smiled bashfully, her cheeks coloring just the faintest bit. “Of course! Anything for you girls~” Though she hadn’t met Advent under the best of circumstances, she had still grown to love and care for the fugitive group. She shuddered to think what the gods had subjugated them to and was almost disgusted by the fact that she was created by them. But she swore to be better than them.

Her train of thought would soon come to a halt as she heard a loud groan off to the side. Curious, she turned towards the sound, only to find Bijou stretching out her back before getting up from the couch. “Well since we’re done now, does anyone wanna go get lunch together? It’s still noon.”

The prospect of food immediately caught Mococo’s attention. “That sounds great! All this parental and baby talk is boring me to death.” She groaned, unaware of the impish smile stretching across Shiori’s face. “Just wait till you get Ina knocked up~ Then you’ll understand that it’s not so boring.”

Mococo bristled, her fuzzy tail puffing up to twice its normal size. “Whaet! Shiori, we’re just friends! I- I’ve never even… thought of her in… that way. Why would I get her pregnant!?” The poor pup stammered, only to jump as Fuwawa smiled sweetly at her, though it was more menacing than anything else. “Oh you’ll understand once you finally experience your first lunar cycle~”

The group slowly made their way to the door, their bickering and teasing continuing without any sign of stopping. Fauna just giggled as she listened. Things were never boring whenever these girls were around. “You girls are truly amusing~ Thank you for coming over! “ Right as she said that though, the kirin finally remembered something important. The thing she had felt from Fuwawa…

“Actually, wait!” She called out, getting the group’s attention. “Before you all go, I’ll need to steal Mococo for just a minute. If that’s alright?” The pup herself just stared at her, confusion clear in their blue eyes. Nevertheless, she stepped forward, ignoring the nervous butterflies in her stomach. “Oh uh… sure!” The kirin just gave a pleased smile and gestured for her to follow.

“We’ll be waiting for you outside! Okay Mococo!” Nerissa called out, prompting Mococo to shout over her shoulder. “Okay!” She followed close behind Fauna as she was led into another room. The pup immediately recognized it as the guest room Nerissa had stayed in after giving birth to Lyonne. The door was shut behind them and Fauna snapped her fingers, generating a small surge of mana.

“There. They shouldn’t be able to hear us now.” She said, not missing the brief look of alarm she saw in Mococo’s eyes. “What…?” The pup muttered, looking helplessly confused. Fauna just giggled, realizing how strange all this must seem to them. “Apologies for my vagueness. But I just wanted to talk to you about something in private.”

Mococo’s confusion shifted to curiosity and her head tilted to express as much. “What is it?” Fauna’s hands wrung together, a small hum playing at her lips as she slowly figured out how to lead into the actual topic at hand. “Do you know if Fuwawa is… planning on having a gender reveal party at all?” 

The pup’s train of thought was immediately derailed. That was not what she had been expecting, at all. “Um… I’m not sure. I know Nerissa wants to have one, Fuwawa is still on the fence.” Mococo answered, pulling a faint smile from Fauna. “Well in that case… I think we can work together to plan a little surprise for your sister. With Nerissa’s permission, of course.”

Interest piqued in Mococo’s head. The kirin was clearly leading the conversation in a certain direction and she was getting genuinely curious as to where this was going. “Okay, I’m all for doing this. But why are you even bringing this up? What even is the gender of Fuwawa’s baby?” Fauna just smirked, a giggle playing at her lips as she stepped a bit closer. “That’s where the main surprise comes in~”

. . .

A myriad of familiar voices melded together, creating a pleasant chorus that flowed throughout the entire house. Just hearing it made Nerissa’s heart feel lighter and knowing why all her loved ones were here just intensified that feeling. It was the gender reveal of her and Shiori’s second baby after all. 

Everything had been planned out perfectly and of course she had invited everyone she was close to. Some people had still yet to arrive, but that was okay, they had plenty of time and honestly Nerissa was far too happy to feel worried about it. The reveal they had for Lyonne years ago was already one of her most treasured memories and this current one was already shaping up to stand alongside it.

It was honestly crazy to think that the time for the reveal was upon them. She was already in her second trimester, the last five months had flown by so quickly it was almost dizzying. But at the same time, she knew she wouldn’t have it any other way. Everything has been so amazing and the feeling of absolute joy she had nearly everyday was something she just couldn’t explain.

Naturally, it also helped that she had been constantly surrounded by the people she loved most, like now for instance. “Seriously, thank you so much for planning everything, again.” Nerissa said, sipping on her sparkling lemonade as she talked with Fauna and Mumei in the living room. There was alcohol being served to anyone who wanted it, but she was staying far away from that nasty stuff.

“Of course! It was really fun, though I couldn't have done it nearly as well with my cute little helper~” Fauna said sweetly, eliciting a giggle from Mumei. “Hehehe, that’s me~” The kirin smiled at her wife before returning her gaze to Nerissa. “Really though, I’m the one who should be thanking you for allowing Mococo and I to go through with our special surprise.”

The raven beamed, knowing exactly what they were talking about. Fauna and Mococo had been nervous when they approached her and Shiori about this idea, but of course, they were elated to let them do it. “You don’t need to thank me! I know that today is technically supposed to be about me, but I want to share it with Fuwawa too.”

“Aw~ That’s really sweet! You must love Fuwawa, huh?” Mumei said, letting out a small hoot as she ate from the bowl of grapes she had snatched from the kitchen. Nerissa just smiled brightly. “Of course I do! Fuwawa and just Advent in general mean the world to me… Seeing her finally get what she’s always wanted, it just… It makes me so happy in a way I can’t put into words.”

Fauna then began to giggle, her lips stretching into an expression of mirth. “Well, maybe you can try and say that to her yourself.” She said, prompting a confused look from Nerissa. “What?” Now it was Mumei’s turn to laugh, making her feel even more lost. “Look behind you~”

Nerissa quickly swiveled around and much to her delight, came face to face with a certain pup. “Oh! Fuwawa! How are you feeling?” She asked, her wings fluttering at her sides. As she spoke, her ears picked up on the sound of footsteps as Fauna and Mumei began to walk away, but she just ignored them in favor of listening to the pup.

“Good actually! But shouldn’t I be the one asking you that? This is your party after all.” Fuwawa said, taking a bite of her pon-de-ring once she was finished. She had gained even more of a penchant for them during her pregnancy. “Well yes, but we’re going through this together. So really, this party is for the both of us if you really think about it~” Nerissa replied with a soft hum.

Fuwawa just began to stammer, unsure of how to reply to that. “I um- Fair but…” A shy expression then overtook her features, her cheeks flushing as she raised her free hand to hide her face. Doing so was ultimately pointless, as her fluffy tail began to wag happily behind her. “Gods… Why must you be so sweet…”

“Because you’re my friend and I love you~” Nerissa cooed while wrapping Fuwawa in a hug, allowing their pregnant bellies to touch as she began to shower her friend’s head with kisses. Of course, the pup began to giggle at the affection and playfully tried to push her off. “Stop~ Nerissa! Are you sure Biboo and Shiori would be happy if they saw us?”

The question immediately got Nerissa to stop, but only to laugh. “Oh please. Those two have no room to be talking. They act more like an old married couple than Shiori and I do. And I’m her wife!” She exclaimed dramatically, getting Fuwawa to giggle even more. “Fair enough.”

Nerissa just grinned proudly, her hand reaching up to scratch behind the pup’s ear. That is, until a thought struck her. “Speaking of our partners, where is Biboo?” She inquired, looking around and focusing her hearing to try and find the rock. “Talking with Ina right now. Something about wooden shovels…” Fuwawa answered, confusing the raven. “What…?”

The pup just shrugged as she pulled away from the hug. “I have no clue either… But what about Shiori? Where is she?” She asked, her brow furrowing in concern as Nerissa groaned loudly. “In the dining room… She started sulking so she went to talk with Calli and Kronii.”

“Why was she sulking?” Fuwawa asked, feeling genuinely confused as to what could have triggered that. “Because she saw Justice come in.” Nerissa answered bluntly and just like that, the gears finally snapped into place and the pup’s face fell. “Oh… That makes sense…”

A frustrated huff fell from Nerissa’s lips. Shiori had been just fine and yet she had immediately soured the second she had seen Justice enter the house. ‘I had even given her a heads up this time!’ “I don’t know what her deal is… Justice literally saved our lives, but she just… refuses to let go of the past.”

Fuwawa just sighed quietly, her expression turning dour. “Well you’ve gotta remember that Shiori didn’t have the same experiences with Justice as we did, so she never got to see them change. Plus, you know she’s not someone who lets go of a grudge easily.” She said, watching as Nerissa’s brow furrowed into a small frown.

“Yeah I know… I just wish she would at least try talking to them. I know that if she were to actually give them a chance, she’ll see that they’re not so different from us.” The raven muttered, her wings tucking so she could fold them at her sides. Fuwawa just gave her a sympathetic smile. “That I agree with, but all we can do now is to just let her go at her own pace.”

“Okay yeah… you’re right…” Nerissa said, managing a tiny smile as she gave Fuwawa’s ear another scratch. “Thanks for listening to me rant. I needed that.” The pup just giggled, her tail wagging at the affection. “Of course! Like you said, we’re in this together.” 

A small laugh managed to escape from Nerissa’s lips, before her eyes noticed Elizabeth walking past the living room. ‘The backdoor is that way…’ She mused, wondering why the queen was going out there. ‘Might as well find out.’ “Anyways, I should probably go say ‘hi’ to Justice since they’re now here. And tell Naraya where Lyonne is.”

. . .

The urge to groan was strong in Shiori’s mind, but she ultimately held back. She really didn’t want to bring attention to her growing frustrations. Her current talk with Calli and Kronii did help slightly, but it only managed to serve as a partial distraction to the knowledge stirring in the back of her mind.

Justice was in her house, along with the kid that the gremlin and automaton had somehow brought into the world. ‘I don’t even wanna know how that worked…’ Shiori thought to herself, ignoring the innate desire to find out anyways. The archiver just shook the thought from her head, it wasn’t the kid that was the problem, only Justice themselves.

Honestly she couldn’t tell what Advent saw in them. Sure they were nice now, but did that really erase all the damage they had done? Shiori didn’t think so, but even still, she had tried to prepare herself. She knew that Nerissa had invited them and had even given her a heads up days in advance. But the moment they walked through the door and her eyes landed on Elizabeth, she just felt a raw anger brewing in her chest.

Of course, she couldn’t act on it. She didn’t want a conflict today of all days and so she deliberately removed herself from their vicinity. Not seeing them did help in some small part, but just knowing that they were nearby still soured her mood. ‘Oh come on. Now you’re just being childish…’

Another groan was suppressed as Shiori heard that familiar voice in her head. ‘Oh great, you’re still around…’ She thought sarcastically, pretending to laugh at a joke Kronii had made. ‘We both know I’ll always be here. But either way, you do realize how petty you’re being. Right?’ The voice said, making Shiori roll her eyes.

‘So what, it’s not like I’m actually gonna do anything. Like I’ve told Rissa before, I’m being a good girl.’ There was a small jab of guilt as she thought about her wife. ‘While you may be avoiding conflict, you’re also just holding onto these feelings by refusing to interact with them.’ The voice muttered.

‘Okay. And? I hate them, they hurt the people I love most, which means if I talk to them, it’s gonna cause problems. So I don’t talk to them to avoid those problems. Is that really such an issue?’ Shiori tried to clap back, only for her mind to swiftly retaliate. ‘It is when even the slightest mention of them angers you like this. Need I remind you of that fight you had with Nerissa four years ago?’

Shiori’s blood ran cold. ‘We- We don’t need to bring that up! Rissa and I both screwed up and admitted to our mistakes, okay!’ Of course she remembered that day. She had yelled at her own wife and made her son cry. It was the first time she had actually reconsidered her hatred. ‘You made a promise… Remember? You said you would do better…’

A lump formed in Shiori’s throat. ‘I did… and I have but…’ Everything Justice had done to her and her friends… She couldn’t just let go of her hatred with that in mind. ‘Gods I need a drink…’ The archiver thought to herself, her head lifting to look towards the kitchen, only to see Elizabeth walking out.

Her face immediately twisted into scowl, but it soon disappeared as the queen turned and walked past the living room and down the hall. ‘Where is she going? Eh whatever, as long as she’s far away from me…’ Shiori mused before perking up as she saw Nerissa exit the living room.

At first, she thought they were gonna come towards her, but instead she turned to head down the hall. In the same direction Elizabeth had gone. ‘What the…’ Was she going to talk with them? If so, then about what? The urge to follow after them was there, but the voice in her head quickly tried to reel her in. ‘No! Don’t you stoop so low as to spy on your wife. She’s just talking to her friend. Just trust her.’

‘Oh I trust her, but it’s Elizabeth I have a problem with…’ Shiori growled internally as she rose from her seat. “Hey I’m gonna go get some fresh air, I’ll be back soon.” The archiver said to Calli and Kronii before leaving the dining room. She made her way down the hall, already seeing Nerissa stepping out through the back door. ‘The porch?’

‘Don’t you dare do it!’ Her inner voice screamed as she slowly crept towards the door, being as quiet as possible to not alert her wife. ‘God dammit, listen to me! Now you’re just acting out of line! Walk away now!’ Shiori ignored her inner conscience. She knew it was wrong, but something in her just told her she couldn’t stop now. And thus, she pressed herself against the wall, staying out of sight.

. . .

A sigh heaved from Elizabeth’s lungs, her naturally hot breath appearing as a small cloud of steam as it mixed with the cold January air. Her skin was speckled with goosebumps beneath her shirt, but beyond that, the chill didn’t affect her much. If anything, it helped to soothe her as she looked out over the balcony, her arms folded as they rested atop the metal rail.

Directly beneath her was the pool deck, closed up and desolate for the winter. Beyond that, just past the metal fence, was the strip of grass behind the yard. Fauna, Mumei, and Mococo were currently down there, moving back and forth across the grass as they set up everything for the gender reveal.

Based on what Elizabeth could tell, it was the same thing they did for the last one. A large box with a breakaway top was set up and bottles of blue and pink face paint were sitting on a table the odd trio had set up. Packs of confetti poppers were also laying on the table, having yet to be opened. Right now though, they seemed to be mostly focused on decorating.

As she watched them work, the queen soon noticed a small blob of pink creep up along the edge of her vision. Curious, she looked down towards the pool deck, pleasantly surprised to find Raora heading over to the fence. She lifted her arm and waved towards the group, garnering their collective attention as they each gave her looks of intrigue.

Though she couldn’t hear from this distance, Elizabeth could see Raora speaking to the other girls, followed by them smiling and nodding their heads. She then saw the panther’s tail raise in excitement and they stepped through the gate, immediately moving in to help Mumei with the streamers. 

Elizabeth felt her heart swell a bit as she watched them work. She felt a little guilty for leaving her wife on her own, especially knowing that the Priestess of The Ancient Ones was also at the party and Raora was very uncomfortable with their presence. For obvious reasons, of course.

But the queen just needed a moment to herself. The amount of people crammed into the house was becoming a bit overwhelming to her. While she didn’t mind being in a social setting and actively talked and got along with many of the people in attendance, it was still just a lot of noise and stimulation all at once. Shiori’s constant glares did not help matters in the slightest.

Thankfully Raora understood and simply did her best to stay away from Ina. Elizabeth had left her with Gigi and Cecilia, but it seemed that the panther had grown bored and decided to go help out. ‘She seems to be feeling much better now… That’s good.’ The queen mused, watching as her wife excitedly chatted with Mumei.

As she worked though, a glimmer of longing could just barely be seen in her golden eyes. Elizabeth understood why. She had honestly been having similar thoughts over the last few days. ‘Would we have a party like this…? How would it go?’ As much as she tried to keep her mind away from that particular topic, she just couldn’t help but entertain the idea. 

‘Would Raora want to plan it? Or would I do it? Would we ask for help? Where would we even have it?’ The queen wondered, her eyes trailing up to the trees just ahead. She’s always loved forests, despite her many bad experiences with them, she always found them to be strangely comforting. Just being surrounded by nature brought a sense of peace she couldn’t quite pinpoint.

The image of a large cabin crept up in her mind, surrounded by tall trees. Leaves littered the ground and fell from the branches overhead, each a different shade of red, orange, and yellow. Elizabeth was sitting out on the front deck, Raora right beside her as they snuggled up on the porch swing. A smile tugged at her lips. ‘A place like that would be perfect to raise a family…’

“Figured I’d find you out here.” A familiar voice floated into Elizabeth’s ears, making her perk up and look over her shoulder. Nerissa’s smiling face greeted her, their eyes remaining trained on her as they approached the railing. The queen just huffed out a small laugh. “Of course I couldn’t just slip away without you noticing.”

Nerissa giggled sweetly, their ebony wings remaining tucked at her sides to keep the bitter cold from her legs. “Well you aren’t exactly the quietest person I’ve ever met.” She teased while leaning against the railing, playful bumping elbows with Elizabeth. “So what are you doing out here by herself? I wanted to say hi to you and Justice but it seems you’ve all split up.” 

“Sorry… I just needed a moment of space to myself. Lots of people and noise inside the house…” Elizabeth answered, earning her a sympathetic smile from the raven. “I get that, believe me. It’s even more difficult with such sensitive hearing, like me. I have to deliberately ignore most sounds around me during these kinds of events.” Nerissa said, rubbing beneath her ear.

Elizabeth gave her a curious look, as a thought popped into her head. “Can’t you just control your hearing at will? I’ve read that’s something sound demons can do.” Nerissa let out a small hum, her nails scratching along the top of the railing. “Well, I used to. But…” She muttered before pointing up at her broken horn.

“Oh…” The queen’s face dropped in an instant, her hand reaching up to clutch at her flame. “I’m sorry…” She muttered, guilt apparent in her tone. “It’s okay, not your fault.” Nerissa said, giving her friend another bump with her elbow before she scooted closer. “So what were you thinking about out here?” Her eyes peered down at the yard as she spoke. “Oh! Was it something about Raora~?”

A small laugh escaped the queen’s lips, giving an exasperated shake of her head. “Nothing escapes you does it?” She joked, pulling a proud grin from Nerissa. “Of course not… Especially when it comes to you.”  The raven said with a faint shiver, feeling a cold gust of wind brush against her cheeks.

She then leaned closer to Elizabeth snuggling up against them in search of warmth. The queen herself tensed up, shifting a bit to try and gain some distance. “A-Are you sure it’s okay for us to get close like this? I don’t mind but… Shiori would probably kill me.” She asked nervously, making Nerissa roll her eyes. “It’s fine. You don’t need to worry about her. Besides, it's cold out here and I’m pregnant so give me warmth.”

Without another word, the raven grabbed and lifted Elizabeth’s arm, she scooted in to press against them and pulled their arm over her shoulders. The queen could only laugh at the absurdity of the situation. “Alright, fine. Gods, you are demanding.” She said while allowing her arm to relax.

Nerissa smirked proudly at their words. “Well you better get used to it cause it’s only a matter of time until you finally get Raora pregnant. I’m sure she’ll be just as demanding as I am.” The tension in the queen’s body returned almost instantly and she sighed deeply. Of course they just had to make a reference to that. “Nerissa… can we not have this discussion again?”

Her pleas ultimately fell on deaf ears as Nerissa groaned loudly. “Oh come on, Liz! I’m not saying you have to go and get her pregnant right this second, but at least entertain the thought.” She said, giving Elizabeth a firm jab in the ribs with her elbow. “Now just admit it. Wouldn’t you like having a moody and clingy Raora while she’s all knocked up?~”

Elizabeth just sighed, her eyes trailing down towards her wife working in the yard. Maybe it wouldn’t hurt to at least imagine it. “Alright fine…” She groaned before a shy expression overtook her features. “I wouldn’t exactly mind… If anything, I’d love to take care of her…”

“Oh? Is that what you were thinking about before I showed up?” Nerissa teased, pulling a laugh from Elizabeth. “You caught me. But actually it was more like what I wanted my life to look like once we finally get to that point…” She said wistfully, earning a coaxing hum from the raven. “For example…?”

“Well… I’ve always wanted a nice house in a wooded area, preferably near a lake with a few neighbors around.” Elizabeth answered, her scarlet eyes trailing up to the trees just further ahead. “We’ve been living in the sky for so long. I just feel like our children would do better with their feet on the ground.”

The queen could feel Nerissa physically perk up in interest upon her saying that. “You said that in plural. How many children do you want?” Elizabeth smiled softly, she already knew what her answer would be. “At least 2 or 3. All girls if possible… It’s something I’ve dreamed about for years now…”

“I see~ So you’re a girl dad. I figured as much.” Nerissa teased, sharing a laugh with the queen as she grinned boastfully. “I am and I’m proud of it! Besides, Raora wants all daughters as well. So if the stars align it’ll be a win-win for the both of us.” “Fair enough.” The raven said before a thoughtful hum was made in her throat. “What do you think they’ll be like? Your future daughters?”

Now that Elizabeth had never really considered. She tried not to think about children or her future in general, it only ever served to sadden her, but maybe it was okay to imagine. “Hmm I’m not sure, if I’m being honest. Genetics are funny and fickle things, but I would love for at least one to take after me in most ways.”

Her free hand rubbed along the railing, her skin warming the cold metal. “I would teach them to be a strong and brave warrior, someone who always does what they believe is right.” Elizabeth muttered, her mind conjuring an image of Gigi for a brief moment. She chuckled to herself, a nostalgic smile crossing her lips. “Although, I have had plenty of experience doing that already.”

A curious look was given by Nerissa, their brow raised the slightest bit. “Oh right you don’t know that story yet.” Elizabeth mused, her words only increasing the raven’s intrigue. “I raised Gigi since she was about 7 years old. The higher ups had placed her in my care and though I was doubtful, I knew I had to do right by her.”

Sweet giggles fell from Nerissa’s lips. It was no wonder Gigi turned out the way she did. “That makes so much sense now that you’ve told me.” She joked, coaxing a laugh from Elizabeth. “Believe me, I get that a lot, but it honestly makes me happy to hear… Gigi is one of the most important things in my life. And though it was hard in the beginning, I wouldn’t trade the day we met for the world…”

The raven just hummed, the melodic sound playing at Elizabeth’s ears. “See~ You’re already an amazing dad! And your future ‘mini me’ is gonna have a wonderful mentor. I just know it.” Nerissa said before pausing, her brow creasing as a thought crossed her mind. “Now I’m curious… What would you want to name them?”

Elizabeth paused, her eyes staring blankly ahead as she thought quietly to herself. “I don’t know just yet… but I’ve always loved the name Alicia…” She answered, glancing over to see an adoring smile overtake Nerissa’s features. “That’s a beautiful name. I look forward to meeting her one day~”

Just as she finished her tease, the raven suddenly perked up, her head turning to glance over her shoulder. “Oh! Bae and IRyS just arrived. I should probably go greet them.” She said, pulling away from Elizabeth. “Thanks for putting up with me. I always feel better when you’re around.”

A familiar warmth spread in Elizabeth’s chest and her hand habitually reached up towards her flame. “Same goes for me to you. I’m truly glad to have you as a friend.” That was putting it mildly. In truth, the queen couldn’t imagine how her life could have gone had she not allowed herself to befriend the raven. That’s without mentioning letting her go free. Twice.

“Right back at you, Liz~” Nerissa said, sending a pair of finger guns. Elizabeth wouldn’t be surprised if they had picked up that move from their wife. “Don’t stay out here too long now. At least be a bit more social before the reveal!” With that, the raven gave her one more bump with their elbow before heading back into the house.

“I will. No worries.” Elizabeth called back with a laugh, hearing the raven’s footsteps fade away as she turned back to look over the railing. Scarlet eyes locked onto Raora’s form, watching as they stared in wonder as Fauna grew a bunch of pink and blue flowers in the grass. 

An adoring smile stretched across the face. ‘I know things are rough right now, but I promise that we’ll have our wish someday…’ Elizabeth thought to herself, allowing another image of her and Raora sitting on that porch swing to crop up in her mind. ‘...and when that happens I’ll make you happier than you already make me…’

The warmth in her heart began to settle and Elizabeth leaned further against the railing. Just as she did, she heard a pair of footsteps approaching her from behind. Her brain immediately went to Nerissa since she had just left and she turned around to face them. “Oh? Was there something else you wanted to- AH!” 

Had she not been leaning against the rail, Elizabeth likely would’ve jumped back as she was met with a pair of golden eyes. They weren’t the ones she was familiar with though. They were angry, filled with pure contempt and annoyance. Once her brain finally calmed down from its jolt, it finally processed who she was looking at. “Shiori?”

She stared down at the archiver, her face twisting into a perplexed expression. Shiori didn’t say anything, they just glared up at her intensely, their posture stiff as their arms crossed over their chest. Elizabeth shifted uncomfortably, despite the fact that she was a full head taller than them, having them bore into her soul was not very pleasant 

“Do you… need something?” She asked tentatively. This was odd to say the very least, Shiori had never approached her like this before. Usually she would stay as far away from her or Justice as possible, only sending them death glares from a distance. But this time they had come right up to her.

“Oh nothing. Just wondering why you’re cozying up to my wife now?” Shiori barked, her usual snark was there, but it was laced with a clear aggression. Elizabeth just gaped at the archiver, her confusion mounting. “Cozying up? What are you-” The queen paused, remembering the small embrace her and Nerissa had just been in. “Have you been watching us?!”

Shiori’s brow creased into a deep scowl as she heard that. “Yep! I heard everything too. You two seem very comfortable with each other…” She said in a sarcastic tone, her lips tugging into a smug grin as she looked at a particular spot on Elizabeth’s face. “Oh and totally unrelated but how’s that scar treating you? It still stings, right?”

The queen visibly winced and her hand snapped up to cover the large scar that stretched from her neck to her right cheek. Her brow furrowed, a frustrated growl falling from her lips. “Firstly, of course I’m comfortable with Nerissa, she’s my friend! And secondly, it doesn’t sting, for your information!”

“Aw what a shame…” Shiori sighed, clearly disappointed by the queen’s answer. “I was really hoping the ink would last far longer, but I guess your flame burned it away.” Elizabeth just face palmed hard and an exasperated groan heaved from her lungs. Gods this was already getting irritating. “What is your problem? Why are you even talking to me right now?”

Golden eyes narrowed, a snarl overtaking her features as Shiori stomped closer to Elizabeth. “My problem is you getting too close to my wife…” She muttered darkly, her face barely a foot away from the queen’s own as they tried to get some distance. But of course, that was made difficult by the fact she was already pressed against the rail.

“I don’t care how much Rissa trusts you or whatever… You have some nerve to be all friendly with her after you hurt and kidnapped her all those years ago!” The archiver growled, her eyes glowing dimly. Elizabeth was just stunned. So this was what all this was about? She’s still hung up on that?

With a frustrated huff, the queen grabbed Shiori by the shoulders and shoved her away. The archiver staggered at the sudden push, but Elizabeth couldn’t care to apologize. “I let her go though! You know this as well as I do!” She exclaimed, trying to keep from shouting and alerting anyone else in the house.

“Yes, you did. But you weren’t there the moment Rissa returned to the hideout…” Shiori hissed, her fists clenching as the painful memory flashed in her mind's eyes. As clear and vivid as the day it happened. “She was so scared… She was shaking… crying… and littered with so many wounds…”

Shiori’s jaw clenched, her teeth grinding against each other as that all too familiar rage stirred in her chest. Her inner voice tried to plead with her to calm down, but she just ignored it. “And the worst part is… you didn’t even stop at Rissa… You almost killed Fuwawa… I saw it myself.”

That horrific memory flashed in her head, of her running through the forest. Hearing Fuwawa scream and rushing to aid her. Freezing as she saw the pup pinned by Elizabeth, her face bloodied as the queen’s fist was reeled back for another strike. “You’re lucky you know? If it weren’t for the fact we had to make our escape… I would have killed you right then and there… ”

A seething breath was pulled into Elizabeth’s lungs, attempting to calm herself. This whole “dick measuring contest” was getting ridiculous. Had Shiori seriously come out here just to attack her for things she did in the past. Things she already regretted deeply. “I apologized to her for that and she forgave me!” The queen snapped, the heat in her chest rising.

“And in case you somehow don’t remember, that day was the last time Justice and I ever committed to hunting you girls!” Elizabeth could feel her flame flickering in response to her heightened emotions, but she willed it remain calm. She couldn’t lose her temper now. “We have only ever tried to help you all since then! We even risked our lives to save you girls and ensure your escape!” 

Her words were met with a withering stare and an arched brow as Shiori gave her a challenging look. “Really? You saved us, huh? Then prove it.” She said in a smarmy tone, taking great pleasure in watching Elizabeth grow even angrier. “I can’t! Because you were either not there at all or physically unconscious. You wouldn’t believe me anyways!”

“Yeah, you’re right. I wouldn’t.” Shiori exclaimed proudly, her lips stretched into a smug grin. Elizabeth looked completely aghast and defeated. “I can’t believe what I’m hearing… How can you stand here and act like… this. I just-” The queen’s shoulders tensed, her flame flaring for a brief second before she managed to calm herself. “What will it take to get you to see reason?”

She took a small step forward, her nose scrunching as her scowl deepened. “Justice and I have tried so hard to be accommodating to you… We’ve respected your boundaries, we’ve stayed away from you at your request, we’ve listened to your ridiculous demands, and yet you still treat us with hostility!”

“Well can you blame me after everything you’ve done?” Shiori took a step forward of her own, her sheer aggression making up for her inferior size. “The others may like you and feel safe in your presence, but I hate you… ” She muttered darkly, her face lifting into another smug grin. “But hey at least I actually feel something for you. Which, let’s be honest, is more than you deserve.”

A growl of frustration ripped from Elizabeth’s throat, the last shreds of her composure finally coming undone. She didn’t know why she was even trying. At this point they were practically going in circles. “Gods, you are insufferable! How on earth does Nerissa even deal with you?!” She yelled, watching as Shiori’s eyes went wide in fury. “ Probably cause, unlike you, I'm not some god's lap dog! ”

Elizabeth froze, her face falling into pure disbelief as everything went quiet. “‘Some god’s… lap dog’?” She repeated numbly. “I know you worked for them … So if the shoe fits…?” Shiori muttered, gone was her smug and sarcastic manner of speaking. All she showed was pure contempt.

The air around them suddenly grew much hotter, causing a layer of sweat to form on Shiori’s face. ‘What the-” She wondered, before jumping as Elizabeth’s flame suddenly flared brightly, “Don’t pretend like you know anything!” The queen shouted, her eyes locking onto the archiver with a look of pure rage. “Do you think I was put under the gods’ thumb willingly?!”

Shiori glared back trying to maintain her bravado. “I don’t know. Maybe you were for all I-” “ No! ” Elizabeth shouted, her booming voice causing the porch to shake as she cut the archiver off. “I was forced into this position through their lies, manipulations, and threats!”

A scathing retort tried to form on Shiori’s tongue, but she wouldn’t get to voice it as the queen just kept going. “Do you know why we went after you and Advent that day? It’s because Omega threatened to hurt Justice if I failed! I did what I had to survive and protect the people that I love!” Every word cut Shiori deep, the utterance of that name causing her to flinch and take a small step back.

“You may have been imprisoned and tortured by them for thousands of years… but don’t act like you were the only one who was hurt by the gods!” Elizabeth’s hand grasped at her chest, right where her flame sat. “My realm. My kingdom. My home. All of it was destroyed by them and for hundreds of years I was manipulated and coerced by Amaund into committing heinous atrocities. Killing thousands of innocent people!”

Her breathing began to quicken, shifting from heavy pants to quick gasps for air. “The things he made me do… I had no choice… If I didn’t obey orders he would- But their screams- the blood- fire…” The queen began to hyperventilate, her hands lifting as her mind began to spiral further. Her nails pressed into her neck, dragging along the old scar tissue that sat upon her skin.

“What are you doing…?” Shiori asked almost inaudibly. They didn’t hear her and just began to scratch at her neck. The archiver didn’t know what to do. She had never seen this sort of manic behavior from Elizabeth. It was like they were in a trance, imprisoned in their own mind. “Elizabeth…?”

Scarlet eyes just stared blankly ahead, a haunted look practically seared into them. Years of torment, anguish, and regret were plain as day and the queen began scratching even harder. “Elizabeth.” Shiori called out a bit louder. She didn’t know what to make of this. Part of her wanted to relish in seeing them suffer, but the rational, more sympathetic half knew she needed to stop them.

“Elizabeth!” Shiori shouted as she cleared the short distance between them. She grabbed Elizabeth by their forearms, wrenching their hands away from their neck. “Stop!” The queen’s eyes flew open, finally being snapped out of her doldrum. She stared down at Shiori, their eyes meeting briefly before the archiver heard someone shout from down in the yard.

“Liz! Is everything okay?” Raora called out, having likely felt her wife’s distress. “Everything’s fine! Go back to doing…whatever it is that you’re doing.” Shiori shouted back, hoping that the panther wouldn’t come up just for the simple fact that it was her replying for Elizabeth. Luckily, they seemed to accept this answer and didn’t say anything more.

A small sigh of relief fell from her lips. Hopefully they don’t ask about it later. “I’m sorry…” Shiori froze as she heard that faint whisper in her ear, drawing her attention back to the queen. “What…?” She muttered as she looked up at Elizabeth, shocked to find them sobbing quietly.

“I’m sorry… I’m so sorry for hurting you, or Nerissa, or anyone else… None of you deserved to be hunted like animals… I regret ever trying to harm you all…” Elizabeth whimpered, her normally calm and warm voice gone. Shiori was in complete shock. ‘She’s… sorry?’ The words sounded almost foreign coming from the queen and though she wanted to dismiss them, she just couldn’t do it.

They sounded far too genuine for her to just ignore. Even more damning was Elizabeth’s appearance, pained and vulnerable. The archiver’s chest tightened, it… hurt seeing them like this. This woman… she meant every word she was saying, nothing was spoken just for the sake of it. ‘You see? Do you finally understand now?’ Shiori’s inner voice asked, making her jaw tremble. ‘Yes…’

“I’m sorry too…” Shiori muttered, averting her gaze as Elizabeth gave her a surprised expression. “What-” “I said-” The archiver snapped loudly, cutting the queen off before managing to calm down and continue. “I’m sorry for being stubborn, for holding onto my anger for so long, for refusing to let go of the past, for distrusting you and for just… being a dick for all these years…”

A feeling of guilt rose in Shiori’s chest, squeezing her heart and making her feel faint. To think that all this time, Justice had been truly genuine in their efforts to make amends and she had simply spat in their faces. She wanted to hate them, she truly did. But she just couldn’t while knowing they were as remorseful as they were.

Elizabeth stared at her, an almost lost expression on their face. “But why do you distrust us so much? I know you hate us for what we did in the past, but why still after all this time? Nerissa and the other girls trust us… so why don’t you…?” They sounded almost pleading, desperate for answers only Shiori could provide.

The archiver’s brow furrowed and she let go of Elizabeth’s arms. “Because I thought you were trying to lead us into a false sense of security… That you were just playing nice in order to catch us when our guard was down…” Her words were habitually spoken with venom, but she quickly tried to hold back once she realized. 

“But you never did… and the others all welcomed the four of you just like that. I couldn’t understand why…” Shiori’s jaw clenched, her hands squeezing into tight fists at her sides as a storm of emotions raged within her. “You and Justice were under orders from the gods and you worked closely with people who made us suffer for thousands of years…” 

She choked on her words, feeling tears threatening to spill from her eyes. But Shiori held back, she couldn’t allow herself to cry now of all times. “It just didn’t make sense why Advent trusted people who worked for the gods… why you four were suddenly so… so kind… But now after everything you just said… I understand…”

Her eyes finally lifted, meeting the scarlet orbs of the queen she had held with such contempt. Now all she felt was guilt and regret. “The gods hurt you too… They forced you into this. You… You really never wanted this… and I’ve been ignorant of that all this time…” Shiori felt damn near sick to her stomach, the realization hurt to even think, but saying it just made its weight increase by tenfold.

“Shiori…” Elizabeth muttered, but the archiver spoke up before she could continue. “Could I ask you something…?” The queen stared at her curiously. “Yes…?” “Is it true…? Are you… really holding yourself back from doing what will make you happy just to protect us from the Organization…?”

Everything was quiet for a moment as Shiori’s words hung in the air, until finally Elizabeth nodded somberly. “I am… and I will do it for as long as it takes… Until the last of the gods die, I will remain with the Organization if it means keeping the people I love safe.”

There it was, the confirmation of everything Shiori had tried to deny over the last fifteen years. “I see…” She muttered, the guilt in her heart growing more ravenous. Gods she was so stupid. What was she thinking? Doubting them and holding a grudge for this long… Justice were never evil or cruel like them , they were just victims like her and Advent were. Forced to play a part in the gods’ comedy of errors.

They were safe with them, which meant she was safe with them. It was okay to let them in, she wouldn’t get hurt. “Elizabeth…” Shiori called out after a beat of silence, pulling the queen’s attention. “Yes…?” The archiver’s throat clenched, her guilt trying to silence her. But she had to say something. She wanted to change for the better and hopefully move on from the shadow of her past.

“I have no right to ask you this after how I’ve been, but would you… Do you think you could… Maybe- Fuck I’m not good at this…” Shiori growled in frustration, hating the fact that she was still trying to hold back, even if subconsciously. Elizabeth just watched her all the while. They didn’t say anything and just waited patiently for the archiver to get her bearings.

A heavy sigh was let out. ‘I can see why Rissa speaks so highly of you…’ She thought before finally getting the words out. “Will you give me a chance? You can say no, I probably deserve it, but I made a promise to Rissa years ago… I said I would work on my distrust of you but I never did anything for my hatred… I want to change that now and give you and Justice the change you des-”

“Of course…” Elizabeth answered, stun locking Shiori for a brief moment. “What…?’ The queen just smiled at her. “I gave you a chance years ago… I never went back on it because I held out hope that one day things would change. I’m glad I stuck out for so long…”

Shiori was almost speechless, her chest hurt but also felt lighter. Her jaw was trembling so much her teeth were chattering together. “I… I don’t even know what to say… But thank you… and I’m sorry…” Elizabeth’s smile turned pained. “I’m sorry too… for everything. But… maybe now we can properly patch things up and move on for the better?”

Despite the pain and regret in her heart, Shiori still managed to crack a tiny smile. “Yeah… I’d like that. It would be nice to finally be rid of this bitterness…” Elizabeth chuckled at her words, it was rather quiet and subdued but it still showed the falling tension. “I don’t doubt it.”

The archiver allowed herself a chuckle as well, before a thought came to her mind. ‘The day Justice supposedly saved us…’ She had next to no clue what happened that day. All she had were the bits and pieces from what she had seen. Advent had told her their accounts many times, but they never really described what Elizabeth and Justice did for them. ‘Maybe now I can get some answers…’

“Well… if we’re to start patching things up now… there’s something I want to ask you…” Shiori said as she sat down on one of the plush deck chairs. Elizabeth gave her a curious look. “What is it?” The archiver sucked in a sobering breath. “Well I know I’ve heard it from Advent over the years, but I wanted to hear it from you directly. What exactly happened on the day you and Justice saved us…?”

. . .

“Mococo, could you please hold still? I’m trying to make the most out of what little paint we have.” Raora asked sweetly, her left hand keeping a gentle hold on the pup’s jaw as the other held a small paintbrush. “Sorry. It’s just really cold and the weather isn’t helping much…” Mococo said, her lower body squirming and shifting in place as the panther's brush made light strokes against her cheeks.

She did feel bad for moving around so much and was doing her best not to move her face. Just like the last gender reveal, she and Fuwawa were going to wear pink and blue face paint. However, they had made the critical mistake of using the same paint as last time, which there wasn’t much of.

Now she had to remain as still as possible to avoid smearing the paint and wasting it. She was glad that Raora had offered to help. The steady hand of an artist like her was most definitely needed at the moment. Unfortunately, the cold paint made it difficult for Mococo to keep her composure and the chill of the January wind blowing against face only made things worse.

“Sorry… I tried to make it as nice as possible, but I couldn’t change it too much without disrupting the regional climate.” Fauna piped up from her knelt position, sounding genuinely apologetic for the inconvenient weather. Her hands busied themselves with the last of the confetti poppers, setting them up in a perfect row.

“It’s okay! You’ve already done more than enough.” Mococo said in reply, hoping to ease any of the kirin’s worries. Fauna had been a tremendous help for Nerissa and Fuwawa after all. Her thoughts then returned to her sister and her voice softened  “I just hope Nerissa and Fuwawa will like the surprise…” 

“Of course they will! Nerissa loved what you guys did last time and Fuwawa… Well, she’s in for the news of a lifetime!” Mumei exclaimed with a hoot . The owl’s words warmed Mococo’s heart and she honestly had to hold back from smiling. But she did at least give them an appreciative look.

Just as she did though, Raora’s face fell into a dour expression, her movements growing noticeably slow. Unsurprisingly, Fauna was the first to notice. “Are you alright, Raora?” The kirin asked, pulling the panther back to the present. “Oh! I’m fine I just… feel a little envious is all.”

Everyone hummed in understanding. They were all somewhat aware of Justice’s position and how it was especially difficult for Elizabeth and Raora. Fauna gave a sweet smile and rose to her feet, stepping over to rest a comforting hand upon the panther’s back. “That’s okay. It’s easy to feel that way, but your time will come. And when it does, I’d be more than happy to help you.” 

“Really…?” Raora asked, pausing in her current task to give the kirin a hopeful look. “Yes, of course. Any friend of Nerissa’s is a friend of mine.” Fauna answered, a giggle falling from her lips as the panther’s face lit up. “Thank you so much! I- I um… I’ll let you know when that happens…” The kirin’s smile broadened. “I look forward to that day.”

Finally after a few more light strokes of her brush, Raora finished painting Mococo’s face. “There! All done~” She exclaimed as she let go of the pup’s face, pulling out her phone and opening the camera app to show them the full look. Mococo peered at her image on the screen, seeing the neat and elegant streaks of pink marking her cheeks and the bridge of her nose.

“Oh wow, this looks good! Thank you for doing this.” The pup exclaimed gratefully before a sheepish expression crossed her face. “Sorry for moving around so much. But at least I’m much better at putting up with it than my sister.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” Fuwawa suddenly said directly behind Mococo, making her jump out of the chair.

“AH! Fuwawa? When did you get here?” She exclaimed loudly, her ears having somehow missed her sister’s approach. “Just now. I’m still a part of the gender reveal after all.” Fuwawa said with a pout, a huff escaping her lips. “Oh… right…” Mococo just muttered numbly, her brain still stunned.

A few giggles and hoots off to the side caught her ear, bringing the young pups attention to Mumei. “Wow~ Did she scare you that bad?” The owl teased with a smug look. Mococo just grumbled under her breath, silently hoping that they would forget about that soon.

. . .

“Okay girls! Get in the box. Everyone should be coming out any second now.” Fauna called out, directing the pup’s into their designated spot. The box was the same one they had used last time and it was just as cramped as Mococo remembered. Her and Fuwawa squeezed in through the back opening, their shoulders brushing with every move they made.

Despite there being enough room for both sisters to sit comfortably, Mococo still tried to maneuver herself to take up as little space as possible. Her back pressed against the side of the box, her tail tucked between her legs. It didn’t matter how awkward a position she was in, all she cared about was Fuwawa’s comfort.

“Are you okay? Do you need more room? I can move if you need to-” The pup fussed before being cut off by an amused giggle from Fuwawa. “Moco-chan, I’m fine! I’m a demon dog. Being pregnant isn’t enough to hold me back.” She said, her point being made by the fact that she was currently sitting on her knees, tail thumping against the side of the box as it wagged.

Mococo just looked up at her sister, taking in the elegant streaks of blue face paint. “I know but… you’re my sister. I still worry about you…” The pup muttered. It was hard keeping a leash on her protective instincts. It wasn’t even just Fuwawa she had to be concerned for now. The baby was also something to be mindful of.

“It’s okay to be worried. But just remember, I’m a tough dog! I’ll be perfectly fine.” Fuwawa said, giving Mococo a playful jab in the ribs. Of course it sent a jolt up her spine, but she kept quiet as she heard people slowly filling out onto the grass. The older pup giggled, a giddy smile on her face.

“So just relax, okay. This is an exciting moment! Imagine how happy Nerissa and Shiori will be once we announce it!” She said, a dreamy sigh falling from her lips. Mococo just stared at her, her own lips quirked up into a faint smile. ‘I can imagine how happy you’ll be too…’ “I’m more excited to see Lyonne’s reaction. This is his first sibling after all.”

Pink eyes lit up. Fuwawa hadn’t even considered that. “Oh you’re right! He’s gonna be so excited! I bet he’ll be an amazing big brother!” She giggled sweetly before gasping as a thought crossed her mind. “Actually I wonder what the new baby will be like? Will they take after Nerissa like Lyonne did or will they be more like Shiori?”

A thoughtful hum resonated in Mococo’s throat. It was certainly something she had thought about, but not as much as… “Actually, Fuwawa. I’ve been wondering, what do you think your baby’s gonna look or be like?” She asked, the question making her sister pause for a moment.

“Hmm… I’m not sure… But… I do hope they take after Biboo. Cool, adorable, small, and just a little smug.” Fuwawa answered, her eyes softening as the image came to her mind. “I think they’ll get that from the both of you.” Mococo joked, making Fuwawa laugh. “You know what, that’s pretty a fair assumption.” She joked back as her hands tenderly stroked her baby bump.

She then turned her head, looking out through the peephole to see if everyone was out there, her face lighting up as she did. “Oh! I see Ina!” Fuwawa said, the mention of the priestess immediately getting Mococo’s attention. “What? Where?” She perked up, scooting her head in to look out as well.

“Over by the gate! I think she’s just arrived.” Fuwawa said, shooting her sister a smug look that went completely unnoticed. Mococo just kept her eyes trained on Ina, watching as the priestess joined the crowd, standing near Mumei and Raora. Right as she did though, the panther visibly jolted, a look of discomfort crossing their face as they quickly moved to the other side of the crowd to join Elizabeth.

Mococo’s brow furrowed as she watched this. Why did Raora act like that? Ina hadn’t said or done anything and yet the panther immediately walked away from her. Of course, the priestess looked on with a sad expression, likely wondering the same thing. The urge to get out of the box and hug her friend was there, but the pup held back. ‘I promise I’ll give you one later.’

Curiously though, Elizabeth was standing near Nerissa and Shiori. This was strange for obvious reasons. One being the fact that the archiver hated Justice with a passion and second that they weren’t sending them a death glare right now. If anything, Shiori seemed almost content with the queen’s presence. ‘Did something happen between them?’ 

“Alright! If everyone is here, may I please have your attention?” Fauna suddenly exclaimed, her voice bringing Mococo back to the present. “It’s time!” Fuwawa squealed excitedly beside her. Everyone in the crowd fell silent, their eyes all looking towards the kirin.

“Thank you~ Before we start I want to thank Shiori and Nerissa for trusting me to plan all this again. You girls are truly special to me and I couldn’t be happier to do this for you.” Fauna said, her words making the couple smile brightly. “Of course! I love you, Fauna!” Nerissa exclaimed, with Shiori’s response being a bit calmer. “You’ve been a big help. We appreciate you lots!”

“Hey! What about me!” Mumei exclaimed from her spot, pulling a laugh from everyone. “Yes you too, Mumei.” Shiori said with a playful eye roll. Fauna just giggled, finding great amusement in her wife’s silliness. “Well with that out of the way, if everyone is ready…” She held up her hands, her fingers splaying out. “Ten…”

Everyone went silent, their eyes all snapping towards the box to watch on bated breath. “...nine…” Fauna dropped a finger and Lyonne grabbed onto his mom’s hand, receiving a light squeeze back. “...eight…” Sensing her son’s growing anticipation, Shiori put a hand on his head, mussing up his hair.

“...seven…” Bijou floated overhead, looking unsure of what to do since she wasn’t on confetti popper duty this time. “...six…” Inside the box, Mococo shifted in place, moving to sit on her knees as she shared a look with her sister. “...five…” “Ready, Moco-chan?” Fuwawa asked, earning a confident smile from Mococo. “I’ve been ready for the last five years!”

“...four…” Fuwawa giggled and rolled onto her hands and knees. “...three…” Mococo in turn moved into a squat. “I’ll try not to trip on my way out.” Fuwawa joked. “...two…” “That would be preferable.” Mococo laughed, sharing a high five with her sister as they crawled out of the box. The muscles in her legs tensed, an excited grin stretching across her face. “...one!”

Mococo jumped up, the top of her head tearing through the top of the box. She threw her arms up in a cheer as pink confetti poppers burst. “Bau bau! It’s a girl!” She exclaimed loudly, listening as the crowd erupted into screams of joy. “Yes!” Nerissa shouted, jumping in place before turning to pull Shiori into a kiss.

The archiver eagerly kissed back, her lips stretching in an obvious smile as she hugged her with. Lyonne mimicked his mother’s actions and jumped around in excitement. “It’s a girl! I’m gonna have a baby sister!” The couple laughed joyously and Shiori knelt down to bring her son into a hug. “Yes you are, buddy!”

Nerissa’s smile stretched from ear to ear, her wings flapping with unchanneled happiness. Just then, her eyes lifted looking onto Mococo. The pup stared back, a knowing glimmer in her eyes as they both turned towards Fauna, who simply winked. ‘That’s my cue…’

Mococo then slipped back down into the box, the top repairing itself like it had never been broken. “Moco-chan? What are you doing?” Fuwawa asked, looking in through the back opening. The young pup just smiled and grabbed her sister, pulling her into the box. “Come on! Get back in!”

“What? Why?” Fuwawa asked as she pulled in, her brow furrowed in confusion. Just then, Nerissa stepped out from the crowd, moving over to stand near Fauna. “Thank you all so much for coming! Seriously, your love and support means the absolute world to me. But~ I want to now ask you all to share that love with a special someone, because we have another reveal!”

The crowd grew a bit louder, murmurs of confusion and surprise. “Who’s it for?” Malphis ll asked, his question prompting a smug look from Nerissa. “Why… Fuwawa and Biboo of course~” “What!” Bijou exclaimed loudly, her gem turning almost pure white. The raven just giggled proudly. “You heard that right! If Fauna would like to do the honors~”

Fauna smiled and cleared her throat, holding her hands up again. “Ten…” The crowd went silent yet again, this time out of shock that this was even happening. “...nine…” Bijou eyes shot around, looking for anything that could give some kind of answer to what was going on. “...eight…” Inside the box, Fuwawa just sat there in stunned silence.

“...seven…” She could hardly wrap her head around what was happening. This was all sprung out of nowhere. “...six…” Her hand was then grabbed, her fingers interlacing with Mococo’s. “...five…” She looked at her sister, being met with a confident yet mischievous look she knew all too well. “...four…”

“You ready?” Mococo asked, giving Fuwawa’s hand a light squeeze. “...three…” “W-Wait what’s going on?” The older pup stammered, her mind still struggling to process the situation. “...two…” “Just trust me, okay? And get ready to jump!” Mococo said, the muscles in her legs tensing. “...one!”

She jumped up, her head shooting out the top of the box with ease. Fuwawa was pulled up with her, their joined hands raised upward to the sky. Confetti poppers burst behind them, showering them in pink and blue streamers. “Bau Bau!!” Mococo cheered, grinned as the crowd all gasped in tandem.

Fuwawa looked around, seeing her and Mococo’s clasped hands and the confetti raining down. “I- I don’t understand… What is…?” Her sister just laughed joyously and the older pup yelped as she was pulled in for a tight hug. “Don’t you get it? You’re having twins! A boy and a girl!” 

Pink eyes flew open, an expression of pure shock overtaking Fuwawa’s features. “A-Are you serious? A-Am I really…?” Mococo pulled away from the hug, giving an eager nod. The older pup just gaped at her. “H-How did you…?” “I told her during our first check up~” Fauna piped up, giggling at her own admittance. “We decided it would be to plan this in order to surprise you and Biboo~”

“Biboo…” Fuwawa parroted as she looked towards the crowd. There she found Bijou, still white with shock as she floated in the air. But there was another color amidst the white. Yellow. Bright, vibrant yellow, the color of joy, an emotion that was clear on the rock’s face as a wave of tears streamed down her cheeks.

Just seeing them made Fuwawa’s heart swell and tears of her own began to build in her eyes. “Biboo! She exclaimed as she leapt out of the box. The pup rushed forward, happiness swelling in her heart as Bijou descended towards her. The two met in the middle, their arms wrapping around each other in a tight embrace.

“We’re having twins! Biboo, can you believe it?” Fuwawa exclaimed, her tears smearing her blue face paint as she squeezed her girlfriend as tight as possible. “I know… I’m so happy…” Bijou muttered through her tears, her head pulling back just enough to properly face the pup. “I love you so much…” Fuwawa sniffled as she met their gaze, her hands cupping their cheeks. “I love you too…”

Chapter Text

A quiet sigh fell from Shiori’s lips as she stood in the shower, feeling the hot water soak into her dual toned hair and run down her body in a continuous wave. Her shoulders slackened, the tension slowly leaving her tired body with every passing second. While she wasn’t sore or physically exhausted, she certainly was mentally.

The gender reveal party had just ended a few hours ago and Shiori felt utterly drained. She had not been expecting the absolute roller coaster of emotions the day had turned out to be and now her poor social battery was paying for it. ‘At least it’s over and I can finally have some peace and quiet…” The archiver mused, turning in place to let the shower hit her in the back.

She pulled a deep breath into her nose, picking up on the faint scent of hydrangea that lingered in the air. Nerissa had just gotten out of the shower a few minutes prior and while Shiori would have loved to join her wife, she just needed some time to process the day. More specifically everything that had gone down with Elizabeth.

That whole fight felt almost surreal, like it was just some strange, manic dream her mind had conjured up. But no, it had happened. It was real and the undeniable proof laid within the confines of her chest. She no longer felt that disdain and bitterness that once occupied the thought of Elizabeth or Justice.

Shiori subconsciously looked down, her eyes taking in the sight of the scar that sat just beneath her sternum. Her eyes turned crestfallen and her hand lifted so her fingers may stroke along the area. For years she had felt nothing but hatred for Justice, but now all she felt was guilt and acceptance.

All this time they had been hurting just like Advent had been and Shiori had been blind to it all. Justice had defied the will of the gods just to protect the people they were supposed to be hunting and in the end, they befriended them. The archiver sighed. She had always thought her friends to be insane for trusting Justice, but now she realized it was in fact her who was the fool.

‘Nerissa…’ The thought of Advent inevitably led to her wife and Shiori once again felt a pulse of guilt in her chest. She still felt awful for spying on the raven. Even if it did lead to something good, doing so in the first place was just wrong of her. What made things worse was the fact her wife still didn’t know about her fight with Elizabeth.

She knew full well that her refusal to accept Justice and outright hostility towards them had frustrated Nerissa for years. It just felt unfair to leave them in the dark about this, especially since Elizabeth was someone her wife held in such a high regard. Not to mention the tragic connection they shared…

‘I need to tell her… and then apologize profusely…’ With that thought, Shiori cut the spray of water, ending the shower. Once she stepped out of the shower, the archiver began her routine of drying and dressing herself. It was pretty much bedtime now, so she put on some sweat pants and an oversized shirt. Her hair was still damp by the end, but she didn’t really care. ‘It’ll air dry eventually…’

Now that she was at least decent, Shiori quietly left the bathroom, her eyes immediately being drawn to Nerissa who was lounging on the bed. The raven looked up from her phone, smiling as she met her wife’s gaze. “There you are. I was beginning to wonder how long you’d be in there~”

The archiver gave a sheepish smile at the tease. “Oh yeah, sorry… I was just lost in thought, is all.” She said, receiving a giggle from Nerissa. “You? Lost in thought? I couldn’t imagine that~” Her wife teased, making Shiori feel just a little bit better. “Yeah, I know. Shocker!”

Despite her playful response, the guilt in her chest raged onward and the archiver fell quiet for a brief moment. ‘Go on… talk to her. She deserves to know what happened…’ Her inner voice coaxed, pulling a small sigh from Shiori as she tentatively approached the bed.

“Hey, Reese…” She muttered, prompting an attentive hum from her wife as they watched her intently. Nervousness stirred in Shiori’s gut, making her shift back and forth before finally deciding to just sit down at Nerissa’s feet. “Could I… talk to you about something…?”

Nerissa gave a curious look, but their features remained set in a beautifully tender smile. “Of course! You know you don’t need to ask.” Shiori’s hands gripped the fabric of her pants. “I know… it’s just really late so I wanted to be sure… You’re probably tired right now after all the excitement today.” The archiver replied, her eyes unconsciously trailing to her wife’s baby bump.

“You know I’m never too tired for you, Shiorin~” Nerissa purred sweetly, a giggle rising in her throat. She then set her phone on down the nightstand, before turning to give Shiori her full attention. “Now come on. What’s on your mind, darling?”

‘Dammit…’ Shiori cursed internally. It was nearly impossible for her to resist her wife when she spoke like that. “It’s just uh… I wanted to tell you about something that happened at the party…” She muttered, her stomach twisting into anxious knots before Nerissa suddenly spoke up. “You mean, you getting into a fight with Liz after eavesdropping on my conversation with her?”

Golden eyes flew open and Shiori’s body went stock still. Her ill prepared brain lagged for several seconds, before finally processing what she had heard and she snapped her head in her wife’s direction. “You- You already knew about that…?” The archiver asked in a strained voice.

“Shiori, I hear everything that goes on in this house.” Nerissa said while pointing at her ears. She let out a small giggle, feeling proud of herself for stun locking her wife. “You walking a mere 30 feet behind me, even in a loud space, is no exception. I heard you the entire time and the whole argument that followed after I left. You and Liz aren’t exactly the quietest when you’re angry.”

“Oh…” Shiori muttered in response. Her guilt festered even more, creating a painful tension in her rib cage. A heavy feeling of shame was also present, made only worse as memories of the fight flashed in her mind’s eye. ‘So she heard everything… all the horrible things I said… to her friend…’ “I’m sorry, Rissa… I know it was wrong of me… I just…”

A lump formed in her throat. There was no excuse for what she did, maybe some small justification, but it didn’t change the fact that she had deliberately gone behind her wife’s back to attack their friend. It felt even worse in hindsight, after everything that Elizabeth had told her.

Nerissa’s face fell, her brow furrowing into a look of concern upon, sensing her wife’s distress. “Hey, Shiori. It’s okay…” She muttered, easily getting the archiver’s attention. With their eyes now on her, she opened her legs, offering just enough space for her wife to slot into. “Come here… You know you want to…” The raven coaxed while patting her swollen belly.

Shiori didn’t need to be told twice. She crawled between her wife’s legs, flopping onto her stomach so she could rest her head on their baby bump. Almost immediately, she could hear a faint drumming from within, a steady pattering that soothed her stress-addled mind. It was her daughter's heartbeat.

A deep sigh fell from her lips, the sound turning into a content hum as gentle fingers threaded into her dual toned hair. “I’m sorry…” She muttered again. Nerissa just hummed above her, their wings laying splayed out over the bed rather than being tucked at her sides. “I know and it’s okay… I’m not mad at you. If anything, I’m glad you’re being honest with me. But I must ask? Why did you do that…?”

“Because I was angry and stupid…” Shiori answered bluntly, it was the truth after all. “I tried to stay away from Elizabeth, I really did… But then I saw you follow her out onto the patio…” Her jaw clenched, remembering how much her inner voice had warned her not too. “I know I shouldn’t have done it, but I couldn't stop and when I saw her put her arm around you I just… lost my temper…”

The hands in her hair slowed as Nerissa processed the information fed to her. “And then you confronted her once I left…?” She asked and Shiori sighed bitterly. “More like I ambushed her… I don’t even know what I was thinking going in… I was just so angry at her for existing and playing nice after everything that she had done to us…”

She could still remember the feeling of contempt she held for Elizabeth in that moment. It was almost like a black tar had smothered her heart. “I said some things… some really awful things to her… Of course, she rightfully got pissed at me, but then she started telling me things… about how the gods treated her…” Shiori swallowed hard, shuddering at the image of the queen’s haunted expression.

“...how they manipulated and threatened her, how they ruined her life, how they hurt her… And then she started crying and said she was sorry…” She sighed, her jaw trembling. “I guess that was the big wake up call I needed… and I told her I was sorry too…” A bit of relief flowed through Shiori’s being and the tension in her body gradually began to subside.

“After that… we just talked for a long time, about things that happened back then… Liz told me a lot… told things I had never even heard about, things that you had told me… but I never believed…” Shiori muttered before clearing her throat, deciding to quickly move on from that last statement. “Now we’re… well not friends… but we understand each other better and I don’t hate her anymore…”

Warm hands continued to thread through her hair, creating pleasant tingles as her wife’s nails dragged along her scalp. “Hey… I’m proud of you, you know?” Nerissa muttered softly, her words surprising Shiori. “Y-You are…?” The archiver asked before melting under the touch of those gentle hands. ‘I could stay like this forever and be happy…’

“Of course I am… As frustrated as your stubbornness had made me, I know it couldn’t have been easy for you to let go of all that hatred. But I’m glad you did…” Nerissa muttered, smiling as a content sigh fell from Shiori’s lips. “I am too… even if it did take me like… 15 years…”

“Eh… well better late than never I suppose.” Nerissa joked, sharing a laugh with her wife. “Ain’t that right…” Shiori mused as she let out a low hum, her check nuzzling against the raven’s baby bump. The sound of her daughter’s heartbeat reverberated into her ears and her own heart began to slow in order to match it.

More giggles met Shiori’s ears, bringing her attention back to Nerissa. “You really enjoy that sound huh~” The raven mused in a soft voice. “Of course… it’s soothing…” Shiori replied, her words trailing off as her relaxation grew. ‘Gods I could really listen to this for ages…’ “I love you~” She heard her wife mutter, bringing a smile to her face. “ I love you too…”

Just then, Nerissa visibly perked up and a few seconds later, the door opened. Lyonne stepped into the room, a meek expression on his face as he looked towards his parents. “Lyonne? What are you still doing up, my love?” Nerissa asked sweetly, watching as her son rubbed his eyes.

“I couldn’t sleep…” The little raven answered, opening the door a bit more. Hearing this, Shiori picked her head just a bit to look over at him. “Did you have a nightmare? Or are you feeling lonely?” That last one wasn’t plausible though, Shadow and Yorick slept with Lyonne almost every night.

“No… I just don’t feel tired…” Lyonne answered before folding his wings at his sides. “Can I stay with you guys for a little bit?” Nerissa smiled his way, her heart swelling at his polite request. “Of course! You don’t need to ask. Now come here, my little prince~” She patted the spot beside her, ushering Lyonne to join them up on the bed, which he eagerly did.

He crawled next to Shiori, his eyes watching his father with a curious expression. “Daddy? What are you doing? Why are you laying like that?” He asked, prompting the archiver to give him a cheeky look. “Cause it’s comfy and I like listening to the baby…”

This answer intrigued Lyonne and his pink eyes widened the faintest bit. “‘Listening to the baby’? Is she talking?” He inquired, making Shiori laugh at his innocent question. “No, she’s not talking, buddy. But I can hear her heartbeat.” The archiver answered, watching as Lyonne gave a small hum of wonder. “You can?” Shiori nodded. “Mhm! You wanna have a close listen too?”

Even though he could most likely hear it already, Lyonne’s face still lit up with excitement. “I do!” Nerissa giggled as she watched them, an adoring smile plastered on her face. “Lay down and get comfy then…” She instructed and of course, he easily listened. “Now just lay your head on my belly.”

Lyonne did as he was told and laid on his side, his head resting atop his mother’s baby bump. Almost immediately, a gasp fell from his lips and his eyes widened. “I can hear it so clearly…” He muttered as Nerissa began to lovingly pet his head. “That’s your sister’s heartbeat…”

“It’s very small…” Lyonne said, his eyes meeting Shiori’s as she looked towards him. “That’s because her heart is very small right now, but as she gets bigger, so will her heart.” “Wow…” The little raven whispered in awe, before pausing as a confused look struck him. “I feel something on my face… it’s like… pushing?”

Shiori’s brow furrowed, feeling confused herself, before the realization hit and her head shot up to look at Nerissa. The raven was stock still, her eyes wide with pure shock. “Reese? Is she…?” Wine red eyes faced her, that one look being all the confirmation the archiver needed.

“Yes…” Nerissa muttered, confusing poor Lyonne even more. “Huh? What’s she doing?” He inquired, bringing his mother’s attention back to him. She pulled herself from her shock, her hand continuing to stoke her son’s hair. “Well you see… the baby is kicking… She knows you’re there.”

Pink eyes widened once more. “She can hear me…?” Lyonne asked, earning a nod from Shiori. “She can! That’s why she’s kicking at you.” The little raven’s face broke out into a grin and he lifted his head so he could look at Nerissa’s belly directly.

“Hi baby! My name is Lyonne! I’m your big brother!” He then returned to resting against the baby bump, his eyes closing as a content look crossed his face. “I can’t wait to meet you…” He murmured, unaware that his parents were trying their hardest not to cry.

. . .

The thrum of magic filled the air, the sound gentle on the ears as Fauna hovered her palms above Nerissa’s pregnant belly. A golden glow could be seen against the raven’s skin, the sensation of the magic tickling her slightly. She had gotten quite used to it though and remained perfectly still.

Someone who wasn’t still though was Lyonne, who was standing beside Fauna, watching her hands intently. “What are you doing?” He asked, curiosity apparent in his voice and understandably so. This was the first time his parents had brought him to one of their check ups with the kirin.

While normally they would have his grandparents come over to watch him, they were currently busy with political matters down in the Underworld. So they just decided to bring him, since it had been a long time since he had last visited Fauna’s forest. But of course, being the curious child he was, it didn’t take long for him to take an interest in the kirin’s magic.

“I’m using my powers to examine your baby sister.” Fauna answered, not minding the little raven’s disruption as her hands trailed around. She always found it flattering when children took an interest in her capabilities. They were the purest and most innocent of all beings after all.

“‘Examine?’” Lyonne parroted, his wings making a tiny flap as he looked up at the kirin. Fauna giggled sweetly. “To be more precise, I’m checking her growth and heart rate, measuring her mana pool, and overall just seeing if she’s healthy. I did the same with you years ago~”

Pink eyes beamed at the kirin, looking positively amazed. “How can you do that?” The little raven was still a very novice magic user and only knew the spells required for flight. His mother did teach him whenever she could, but because of the baby and her broken horn, she couldn’t do too much at the moment. As a result, Lyonne was very curious about magic, its rules, and its intricacies.

“Well I’m the Keeper of Nature, my little raven. I’m an expert on all manner of life in this realm. My magic reflects my status, though most of it comes from my kirin blood.” Fauna answered, smiling at the awestruck look on Lyonne’s face. It was clear he wanted to ask more, but didn’t know where to start. Before he could inquire any further though, Shiori spoke up.

“Lyonne. Hold your curiosity for just a minute. Fauna needs to concentrate.” The archiver said, her words firm but her tone light and playful. Hearing this, Lyonne’s lip curled into a pout, a barely audible sound of disgruntlement being made. “Okay.” He finally conceded, before walking over to observe Boros, the small yet mighty snake currently resting on a pillow near the fireplace.

Nerissa laughed as she watched the scene unfold, though her giggles were also partially a result of Fauna’s magic. “He’s just curious, Shiorin~ There’s nothing wrong with that.” She purred, watching as a sheepish expression crossed the archiver’s face. “I know, but I wanted to ask about the baby’s mana levels.” They answered, pulling Fauna’s attention.

“Oh? What would you like to inquire on?” The kirin asked, her hands pausing right above Nerissa’s naval. “Just how they’ve developed. You said they were unnaturally big last time…” Shiori answered. “Now I didn’t say that specifically, I only mentioned that they were incredibly high. But I can say for sure that her mana level’s have grown exponentially since then.” Fauna replied calmly.

The kirin’s words did not sit well with Shiori though. Her stomach squirmed uncomfortably and her chest began to tighten right beneath her sternum. Despite her rational thought trying to convince her otherwise, this overabundance of mana was just unnatural for an unborn baby. ‘She shouldn’t have this much… even Lyonne’s reserves weren’t this high… Could she be… no… she couldn’t be an ar-’

A hand suddenly gave hers a firm squeeze, making Shiori’s head jerk towards her wife. “Hey. You alright?” Nerissa asked, concern shimmering in her wine red eyes. The archiver nodded, though the way her brow furrowed quickly betrayed her. “Y-Yeah I’m fine…”

That couldn’t be further from the truth though, her mind was going in several different directions at once, each leading to the same conclusion. ‘But that’s not possible…she’d be part demon. Only humans like me can be-’ “Shiori?” Fauna spoke up, further grounding the distraught archiver.

“Oh! Sorry, my head was miles away there for a moment.” Shiori said, still trying to act like everything was fine. ‘Gods you are stubborn…’ Her inner voice groaned, making the archiver’s eye twitch. ‘Shut up…’ Luckily for her, it did and she was able to fully focus on Fauna as the kirin smiled up at her.

“I know what you must be thinking, but fret not. This can be a bit alarming, yes, but there is a visible limit to her mana, which means there’s no chance of her being born an archiver. So I assure you, everything is perfectly fine.” The kirin explained, her soft voice making Shiori relax the faintest bit. ‘She’s right… Remember what dad told you? Archivers have infinite mana pools. She has a limit…’

The thought, along with Fauna’s words brought a small comfort to Shiori’s heart and she breathed a sigh of relief. Her baby was fine, they wouldn’t end up as an archiver like she was. ‘An existence like mine leads to nothing but misery. But I guess I have nothing to worry about… You’d think I’d have learned my lesson after Lyonne’

“Okay… you’re right. Sorry for-” She tried to speak, before Nerissa squeezed her hand again. “It’s okay, Shiori. I don’t blame you for being worried. But I promise, there’s nothing to be afraid of.” Fauna then said, offering the archiver a look that aided in comforting her a bit more. “Besides, in terms of good news, all looks well. Your baby is growing perfectly and feels rather vivacious already.”

Nerissa giggled hearing that, the sound of her voice soothing Shiori even more. “Reminds me of a certain someone~” The raven purred, her tease earning her a small eye roll from her wife. Of course, she didn’t let this slide and playfully bummed the archiver with her elbow.

Shiori was about to retaliate, but stopped as she heard light, yet haphazard footsteps coming down the stairs. Curious, she looked towards the staircase, only to find Mumei coming down with a rather lost and perplexed expression on her face. “Fauna! Where’s my basket? I can’t find it anywhere upstairs.” The owl called out as her eyes scanned the living room.

“It’s on the kitchen table.” Fauna answered without looking up, her attention still consumed by Nerissa and the baby. “It is…?” Mumei said in a dubious manner before heading into the kitchen to check. “Oh! It is! Thank you!” She called out, her voice rising into an excited pitch.

Fauna giggled and pulled her hands away from Nerissa’s belly, the magic in her hands fading as she looked towards the kitchen. “Of course! Someone has to help you keep track of your things~” She joked as Mumei stepped back out into the living room, the basket hooked onto her arm. “What would I do without you~”

Just then the owl felt a small tug on her cloak and she looked down to find Lyonne staring up at her with his signature look of curiosity. “Why do you have a basket?” The little raven inquired, pointing to the pale woven basket that Mumei was carrying. “Cause I’m about to go berry picking!” She answered excitedly, her energy easily being matched by her nephew.

“‘Berry picking’? Like outside?” Lyonne asked, his pink eyes gaining an adorable glimmer. “Yeah! I spotted a nice juniper tree just the other day. They weren’t ready then, but they should be perfectly ripe now!” Mumei said, her mouth already watering at the thought of the berries.

“Cool! Can I come? I wanna pick berries too!” Lyonne exclaimed, bouncing on his toes in unrestrained excitement. Mumei hummed to herself, her finger tapping her chin thoughtfully. “I don’t know… Are your parents okay with it?” She asked, prompting the little raven to look towards his parents. “Can I go? I promise I’ll stay by aunt Mumei the whole time.”

Upon hearing his request, Nerissa looked towards Shiori, the archiver meeting her gaze. “I mean I don’t mind.” The raven said, before glancing back as Lyonne gripped Mumei’s cloak a little bit harder in anticipation. “Yeah that’s fine with me. We have time to stick around for a while.” Shiori mused as she looked towards Fauna. “If that’s not a problem, of course.”

“Of course not! I’d love to have you girls stay a bit longer.” Fauna answered sweetly as she got up from her knelt position, the magic at her palms dissipating. “Besides, we’re all done with this month's check up. It’ll be nice to just sit and enjoy the rest of the day.”

Mumei nodded along with her wife, before gasping as an ingenious idea struck her. “Oh! And you guys can even stay for dinner! If you’d like.” Shiori and Nerissa once again shared a look, matching smiles decorating their features. “Alright, sounds good.” The archiver said. “Yay! Thank you!” Lyonne cheered, sending a grateful smile towards his parents before the front door suddenly opened.

Kronii stepped into the house, still dressed in a navy blue suit and looking very tired. “I’m home…” She drawled, her voice showcasing her lack of energy. “Hi Kronii!”, “Welcome back, my love~” Mumei and Fauna greeted respectively, the sound of their voices soothing the warden.

Before she could say anything more though, Lyonne rushed up and tackled her, clinging to her leg. “Aunt Kronii!” He exclaimed happily, his exuberant energy brightening Kronii’s dour mood. “Hey, little man! How’s it going?” The warden asked while reaching down to pet her nephew's head.

“I’m great! Aunt Mumei and I are gonna go pick berries in the forest! Do you wanna come with us?” Lyonne answered while practically vibrating with excitement. Kronii looked hesitant for a moment, she had just gotten home after all. But one pleading look from her nephew easily crushed her resolve. “Sure! Why not? Just let me go get changed real fast and we’ll head out.”

. . .

The front door of the house was flung open, allowing Nerissa to stumble inside. A small burst of magic was used to throw it shut as she knew her balance would teeter if she tried to turn around. Deep groans spilled from her lips, her head being cradled in her hands as a wave of nausea washed over her.

Her stomach churned uncomfortably, her throat muscles flexing in anticipation of throwing up. Nerissa held back though and tried to make her way to the living room. She needed to lay down, at least until this sudden dizziness settled. Despite her best efforts though, the raven found it difficult to remain upright and her legs felt like jelly beneath her.

By some miracle though, she managed to stumble her way into the living room without falling or bumping into anything. She stepped over to the nearest couch, her wings tucking against her sides before she dramatically flopped onto her back. The soft cushions embraced her, the arm of the couch acting as the perfect spot to rest her head.

A deep sigh fell from her lips, her new position allowing the nauseous feeling in her gut to slowly dissipate. However, the dizziness still remained and her head still felt like it was swimming. All this because she used that damn travel stone again. “Ah fuck… why does that keep happening…?”

She had just gotten back from the Underworld, having gone to visit her sister Aradia. It was genuinely fun to see her again, but despite that, traveling between realms made her so dizzy and nauseous it made her head spin. It was honestly disheartening because she loved visiting her family, but she just didn’t think it was possible for her at the moment.

The worst part was this feeling wasn’t even exclusive to traveling between realms. Any time she used the travel stone or stepped through portals, she would just be hit by a massive wave of vertigo. ‘Gods this sucks…’ She really didn’t want to let this get her down, but this feeling was just too much for her.

‘Maybe it’s best if I just take it easy for the next few months…’ Nerissa thought, disgruntled. Hopefully her family wouldn’t mind, but knowing them they’d probably want her to prioritize her comfort. ‘Especially because of you…’ The raven mused, looking down at her baby bump.

A smile tugged at her lips and she reached down to rub it through her shirt. The faintest kick could be felt beneath her palm, but it was certainly much more brutal within her womb. ‘You’re a feisty one huh? No wonder you’ve caused so much trouble for me… But I know it’ll all be worth it…’

Just then, she heard a door open and close upstairs, followed by the sound of footsteps going down the hall. They were heavy and quick paced, the signature walking style of her wife. Sure enough, the footsteps carried on down the stairs and within seconds, Shiori stepped into view.

Golden eyes peered into the living room, their color brightening as they spotted the raven. “Welcome home, Reese.” Shiori said as she stepped over to the couch, only for her brow to visibly crease as she took in her wife’s current state. “You feeling okay?”

“I’m fine Shiori… Just nauseous from using the travel stone.” Nerissa answered, her hand rubbing her temple to try and relieve the dizzy feeling. Shiori looked on with concern, a small hum falling from her lips as she knelt down to be at eye level with her wife. “You’ve been having trouble with portals for a while now. Do you think it's cause of the baby?”

Nerissa gave a small hum of confirmation. “Yeah… But it’s really weird… Since I didn’t have any issues like this when we had Lyonne.” “Well this is a new baby. So I guess that means new symptoms or what not.” Shiori said, her hand tenderly brushing a few stray locks out of her wife’s face.

A groan heaved from Nerissa’s throat. “I would have rather had morning sickness than this…” She bemoaned, watching as Shiori gave her a smug grin. “Are you sure about that~?” The raven wanted to say yes, but upon giving it some more thought and remembering just how awful and miserable it felt when throwing up, she quickly began to reconsider. “No…”

“That’s what I thought~” Shiori said with smug satisfaction, before shifting her hand to pet her wife’s head. “Is there anything I can do to help you feel better though?” Nerissa melted under the touch, her head leaning into the archiver’s cold hand. “Could you get me a ginger beer?”

Shiori chuckled and stood up. “Alright! One ginger beer coming right up.” With that she made her way into the kitchen, quickly grabbing the non-alcoholic beverage from the fridge before returning to the living room. “Here you go my lady~” The archiver teased, making a show of removing the cap before handing it to her wife.

“Thank you, darling~” Nerissa said with a giggle as she took the bottle. She brought it to her lips and made a small sip, enjoying the bitter flavor. Shiori watched over her as she did, their golden eyes shimmering with amusement. “You’ve been on kind of a ginger kick lately. What happened to that sweet tooth of yours.”

Nerissa couldn’t help but laugh. It was true after all, she had been eating less sweet stuff over the last few months. “I don’t know, I’ve just been craving more savory and bitter things.” She answered while sipping on her drink. “Let’s just hope it’s not a reflection of the baby’s personality.” Shiori snarked, prompting her wife to just roll her eyes.

“Why? Are you worried the baby will take after you more~” Nerissa teased, her lips tugging into a playful grin. Shiori matched her expression, though with a heavy dose of her usual snark. “Oh are you calling me bitter, Ms Ravencroft?” The archiver asked, crossing her arms over her chest as Nerissa hummed in thought. “Well if the shoe fits~ But I like bitter, so that’s not necessarily a bad thing.”

A laugh fell from Shiori’s lips upon hearing that and she playfully shook her head. “Nah I know I’m bitter, but your sweetness balances me out~” She said smoothly, relishing in the giggle that she pulled from the flattered raven. “Well I’m glad I’m such a good influence on you~”

“Maybe a little too good. I’m actually okay with Justice now. Me. The one who hated their guts not long ago.” The archiver said, pointing at herself for emphasis. Nerissa just giggled as she finished her drink, feeling happy knowing that she may have potentially influenced Shiori in such a positive way.
“Well just so you know, I’m pleased that you’ve had a change of heart.”

The archiver was quiet for a moment, her eyes staring vacantly ahead. “I am too…” She muttered before swiftly clearing her throat, deciding now would be a good time to change the subject. “Well uh- Anyways, are you feeling better at all? Or would you like to go lay down for a nap or something?”

A small pause was taken as Nerissa pondered the question, but ultimately there was only one clear answer “Hmm my head still feels a bit loopy so… a nap sounds perfect right now…” Shiori smiled beside her, their fangs flashing for a brief moment. “Good. Then that means I can do this…”

“Do what? AH-” Before Nerissa could have time to react, Shiori leaned down and scooped her up into their arms. It was a bit difficult due to both the position and the fact that the raven was bigger than her wife. But the archiver was nothing if not determined and with some maneuvering she managed to get her wife in a secure hold.

Satisfied, she turned and left the living room, making her way towards the stairs. “S-Shiori! I can walk just fine!” Nerissa whined, her legs kicking as she tried to squirm her way out of Shiori’s grip. The archiver just held on tighter in response. “I know, but I’m still gonna carry you.”

“You don’t have to though!” Nerissa shot back, once again trying to break free. It was a half hearted attempt at best though, because deep down she was actually enjoying being pampered by her wife. But of course, Shiori wasn’t perturbed in the slightest. “That’s fine, I still want to. Besides, I’m not gonna let my wife go stumbling around all dizzy.”

A small whine fell from Nerissa’s throat, her lip curled into a pout as her cheeks colored. “You’re lucky I love you so much…” She muttered, trying to stop her giddiness from showing on her face. She failed of course. “I know and I’m glad you do.” Shiori replied as she started making her way up the stairs. Nerissa could smile, her arms draping over the archiver’s shoulders. “So am I…”

. . .

The air was quiet in Shiori’s office, the only sound to reach her ears being the repetitive clacking of her keyboard. She was currently sitting back in her chair, laptop on her legs and her feet propped up on the desk. It wasn’t the most comfortable looking position, but it was the most optimal one.

It was especially great for writing, as Shiori found she was much more productive when sitting like this than upright. This was made all the more apparent thanks to the amount of progress she had made in her writing. But of course, she couldn’t stay like this for very long. It was getting late and she was supposed to be in bed an hour ago, plus her back was starting to hurt.

‘One more paragraph and I’ll throw in the towel…’ Shiori told herself, ignoring the fact that she had said the same thing four paragraphs ago. But this was definitely gonna be the last one, her eyes were getting heavy and her brain wasn’t working as fast now.

Words tried to form in her head but remained stuck and her fingers stalled above her keyboard. The archiver tried to force herself to carry on, she was only halfway through this paragraph. But her mind wouldn’t allow her, all she could think about was slipping into bed and cuddling up with her wife. The thought only numbed her mind even further. ‘Okay yeah… it’s time to go to bed…’

Just as the thought crossed her mind, the door suddenly opened, revealing Lyonne as he poked his head in. “Daddy…” The little raven muttered, his voice strangely quiet. “Hey. What are you doing up, baby bird?” Shiori asked, closing her laptop as her son stepped into the room, the dim light exposing the tear streaks on his face. ‘Is he crying?’

Her heart pulsed in her chest at the realization and she pulled her feet off the desk to sit upright. She suddenly felt wide awake. “You okay, buddy?” Shiori asked, keeping her eyes on Lyonne as drew closer. “I… I had a bad dream…” He answered, his jaw trembling as he tried to keep his voice steady. “Can I stay with you for a bit…?”

Despite the fatigue plaguing her, Shiori’s paternal instincts surged at her son’s distress. “Of course. Come here…” She set her laptop on the desk and coaxed Lyonne to approach, which he did rather quickly. His hands reached out, seeking comfort that the archiver was more than ready to provide.

She scooped her son up into her arms, pulling him into her lap and guiding his head to rest upon her shoulder. Lyonne didn’t cry or make a fuss, he just sat there in silence, taking in his father’s presence as he slowly breathed against her neck. ‘He must have cried it all out before he came looking for me.’ Shiori mused, her arms wrapping around her son’s small body as she held up close.

The two remained in that position for a while. Neither spoke a word and the only sound that filled the air was Lyonne’s heavy breaths as he slowly calmed down. Just hearing him like this broke Shiori’s heart. What could he have possibly dreamed of to be affected like this? “It’s okay… I’m here now… there’s nothing to be scared of…” The archiver muttered, hoping it would soothe the little raven.

Lyonne sniffled against her, his face still snotty from all the crying he had done earlier. “A-Are you sure…?” He asked timidly, his little wings curling around his frame. “Of course…” Shiori answered in confidence, hugging her son a bit tighter as she lifted a hand to stroke his white hair.

Once again, they fell quiet. The heavy breaths and quiet sniffles that filled the air gradually coming to a stop. Shiori allowed herself a tiny smile of relief. Lyonne was calming down, that was good. Maybe now she could get some insight into what happened. “Would you like to tell me about this dream you had?” She asked, keeping her tone as soft as possible.

“I don’t really remember… but do know that I was scared…” Lyonne answered, his upper body turning slightly so he could cling to his father a bit more, her cold body soothing him. “‘Scared’? Do you know why you felt scared?” Shiori inquired, her fingers threading into her son’s hair, the action causing him to melt against her as he nodded. “Would you like to tell me?”

The little raven was quiet for a moment, clearly struggling to put his thoughts into words before he finally spoke. “It’s… about the baby…” Concern stirred in Shiori’s chest, a myriad of thoughts cropping up in her mind. She ignored them all, now was not the time to start overthinking. “I see… Would you like to explain more to me…?”

“I… I don’t know why I’m scared… I just feel like- like I won’t be a good brother…” Lyonne muttered against his father’s neck, his wings curling a bit tighter around himself. “What do you mean? What’s gotten that idea into your head?” Shiori asked, her tone a mix of levity and concern.

“Well… what if she doesn’t like me… and we don’t get along…?” Lyonne asked, his hand gripping onto Shiori’s shirt so he could fidget with it. “What if I do something by accident and make her upset and she cries…?” The little began to tremble, his limbs quivering as he tried to get his words out. “What if she gets hurt and I can’t do anything to help…?”

His eyes began to glow, the air growing heavy as Lyonne’s mana surged. Everything suddenly became so much quieter. It was as if all the remaining sound in the room had been absorbed, leaving only a faint ringing in its absence. “I’m her brother. I’m supposed to look out for her, aren’t I? What if I can’t do it? What if- What if-”

The hand in Lyonne’s hair pulled away, before coming back down to leave a solid bap on the top of his head. It wasn’t rough in the slight, just a small jolt to pull Lyonne back to reality. His eyes returned to normal and the mana in the air dissipated, allowing the white noise to return.

“Alright, that’s it. Not more thoughts for you, baby bird.” Shiori said, her fingers gently scratching her son’s scalp to soothe him. “Just breathe, okay… Focus on my voice…” Lyonne did as he was told and snuggled further against his father, sniffling loudly as he tried to get control of his breathing.

‘You really are my son, huh?’ Shiori mused, finding it almost funny that her son was just as much of an overthinker as her. But at the same time, the thought broke her heart. Lyonne shouldn’t have to worry about things like that. Although she couldn’t really say if his concerns were normal or not. She was an only child after all. ‘Rissa would probably be better at handling this topic than me…’

Thankfully it seemed that Shiori’s comfort was at least doing the trick, as Lyonne was calming back down. She knew that wasn't the end of it though. If the little raven was anything like her, then the thoughts were no doubt circulating in the back of his mind. Shiori had to do something about it and she knew just the trick. Positive affirmations. ‘It always works for me…’

“Hey… you wanna know what I think…?” Shiori asked, smiling as Lyonne pulled back to give her a curious look. “I think… you’re going to be an amazing brother…” Pink eyes grew wide, staring in pure astonishment like the archiver’s words were some foreign language. “You really think so…” The little raven muttered, his wings unfurling from around his waist.

Shiori gave a confident nod. “I do. And I also think that you have nothing to worry about.” Her hand began to muss up Lyonne’s hair, turning it into a cute but frizzy mess. “Your sister is going to love you, just as much as I know you’re going to love her.”

“I already do! I know I love her.” Lyonne blurted out, his proclamation earning him a smile from Shiori. “Then let’s make a promise, you and I…” The archiver said, intriguing her son. “‘A promise’...?” He parroted, his head tilting in an adorable display of curiosity. “Yes! Let’s promise to always do our best to protect her and ensure that nothing ever hurts her. And not just your sister, but your mother too.”

Golden eyes looked upon the desk, peering at the wedding photo that sat upon its surface. It was Shiori and Nerissa, taken during the exchanging of their vows. The archiver smiled, the memories of that day warming her heart. “It’s our job to protect them, just as it is to make them happy…”

She then looked back at Lyonne, taking in those beautiful pink eyes that reminded her of the women she loved most. “You think that’s a promise you can keep?” The little nodded fervently, his little body bouncing from the sheer force of the movement. “Yes! I- I’ll always protect her! Her and Mama! I promise!”

A satisfied smile stretched across Shiori’s face. “That’s my boy!” She exclaimed proudly, pressing a small kiss atop Lyonne’s head. “You feeling better now?” The little raven nodded, his eyes were puffy and face still snotty, but overall he looked content. “I am…” A yawn through his lips. “But I’m starting to get tired again…”

“Yeah… big emotions tend to be quite tiring. Trust me, I would know.” Shiori joked, though Lyonne didn’t laugh and just snuggled up against her. “You ready to head back to bed?” “Yes…” The little answered, before his hand gripped his father’s shirt a bit tighter. “Can you tuck me in…?”

The archiver couldn’t say no if she tried. “Of course. Anything for my brave little baby bird.” Shiori said as stood up, easily hoisting Lyonne up into her arms before making her way out of her office. The door to her son’s room had been left ajar, allowing her to slip right in without making a sound.

Shadow and Yorick were waiting inside, their heads turning to face her as she approached the bed. “Don’t worry, boys. He’s okay now.” Shiori said, knowing the two creatures were likely worried about Lyonne. Luckily, her assurance did the trick and they both watched as the archiver set her son down on the bed, pulling the covers up to his chin.

“There we go… All comfy?” Shiori asked, watching Lyonne sinking into the mattress. “I am… thank you…” The little raven muttered, another yawn slipping from his throat as Yorick slid up to settle upon his tummy. “Do you really think I can do it…?” Lyonne asked after a beat of silence.

“Hmm? Do what?” Shiori asked, watching as Shadow also flew down to curl up nearly Lyonne’s head. “Protect them… I know I made a promise but… I’m still scared that I-” A hand pressed atop his head cutting the little raven off. Curious, he looked up as his father, seeing them stroking his hair.

Shiori smiled down at him, a tender look in her golden eyes. “I know you can. You’re a Ravencroft. Which means you’re strong, just like your mama. Your sister is going to have a wonderful protector.” Her words pulled a smile from Lyonne, though it was a bit lopsided from how sleepy he was.

“I am strong… I can protect her…” The little raven told himself, his words bring a small swell of pride to Shiori’s chest. “Atta boy.” She then leaned down, kissing her son’s forehead and giving him one final pat. “Sleep well… Goodnight, baby bird…” Lyonne melted under the gentle touch. He really loved how cold his father’s body was, it was always so soothing. “Goodnight…”

Chapter Text

A deep breath was inhaled through Nerissa’s nose, pulling in the scent of the sweet spring air. The sun was completely unobstructed in the sky, allowing it to warm her skin as it shone down on the Earth below. She leaned back against her plush deck chair, a content hum falling from her lips as she looked out over her patio.

The children were all playing in the grass beyond the fence. Not only Lyonne and Malpha’s kids, but Naraya too. Gigi had even been dragged in, at her daughter’s insistence of course, and was happily running around with the kids as they played a very competitive game of tag.

Lyonne was especially into it and had shocked everyone by being able to keep up with the older kids. Despite being the youngest, he was easily one of the fastest players and had even managed to not be tagged once throughout the entire game thus far. That is, until Gigi got herself tagged on purpose and gave chase just to humble him.

Nerissa laughed as she watched it all unfold, it was honestly quite hilarious. Despite this initially being a calm and relaxed baby shower, things quickly grew out of hand once Malpha’s children arrived. The raven felt a little guilty though, since this is supposed to be her and Fuwawa’s baby shower after all.

It had initially been planned to be held at the pup’s house, but that plan fell through once they started going over the guest list. Fuwawa and Bijou had wanted to invite everyone close to them, but their house wasn’t nearly big enough for over thirty people. Thus Nerissa had offered to host the party at her house, which her friends had eagerly agreed to.

But that just meant there was more space for the rowdy children to be rowdy. Thankfully the weather had warmed up considerably, meaning they could all be kicked out into the backyard. It was messy but the pup seemed to enjoy the chaos and even encouraged the kids to run and play.

“He’s gotten pretty fast, huh.” Fuwawa mused, her eyes remaining trained on Lyonne as he ran after Gabriel. Nerissa giggled at the comment, her gaze trailing to the pup, who was sitting in the chair beside her. “I know… Just imagine how much he’ll improve as she gets older.”

“Don’t forget that he’ll most likely grow taller than you on top of that.” Shiori joked, prompting Nerissa to look up over her shoulder. The archiver was currently standing behind her, leaning on the back of her chair. Though their posture was relaxed, they clearly just wanted to be close to the raven.

A smile tugged at her lips as she looked at her wife. “I don’t doubt that one bit, but it won’t matter, since he’ll always be my little prince.” Shiori just giggled and lifted her hands to begin massaging Nerissa’s shoulders. “That he will.” She said, gaining a proud smile as the raven melted under her ministrations.

“It’s crazy how fast he’s grown. I swear he was born just a few months ago.” Fuwawa piped up, her tail wagging as it remained curled over her lap. “I know what you mean… It’s kind of shocking how fast time has flown.” Nerissa said, making a content trill in her throat as Shiori pressed down on a partially tight spot in her shoulder. “Yeah, I didn’t know Kronii could fly.” The archiver joked.

Nerissa huffed out a small laugh, the sound being a mixture of amusement and exasperation. “Shiori…” The raven muttered as her wife gave their signature snarky grin. “You laughed, don’t lie to me.” Shiori giggled with a healthy dose of smug satisfaction as Nerissa rolled her eyes.

“Fine, you got me there.” She said with a sigh before looking out over the patio once again. Her eyes returned to the kids, watching as they happily ran in every direction possible. It was a bit weird seeing much they had all grown. To think that the eldest kids, Naraya and Delilah, were 13 already was just crazy to think about. But seeing how happy they all looked, dampened any melancholy she felt.

Honestly, it made her feel relieved. ‘Our lives really have gotten so much better… I wouldn’t have thought any of this was possible 15 years ago…’ “That’s not necessarily a bad thing… Sure time has seemingly flown by so quickly, but that just means we’re happy and actually enjoying our lives.” Nerissa murmured, her gaze softening. “I… I like being where we are now.”

She then looked back over at Fuwawa, her eyes fixating on their pregnant belly. “I mean just look at the two of us. We’re both almost 8 months pregnant at the same time and you’re having twins! It doesn’t get any better than this.” Nerissa said jovially, giving her own baby bump a tender rub.

“That’s true, but don’t forget this is also your second baby, so it’s special for you too.” Fuwawa replied, prompting a light hum from the raven. “Fair, but I think twins are pretty cool too~” Nerissa purred with a cheeky little wink, relishing in the giggle she pulled from her friend.

A genuine smile tugged at her lips. She was honestly so happy to be going through this journey together with Fuwawa. In some way it had made them feel even closer as friends and that connection meant the world to Nerissa. “Oh! But how do you feel? Are you excited for the day you and Biboo will finally get to hold your babies?”

Her question was met with a vigorous nod from Fuwawa. “Yes! I can hardly wait knowing the day is drawing closer. But I know my patience will be rewarded…” She said with a bright cheer, before her gaze softened and she looked down at her swollen belly to give it a tender smile.

“What about, Beebs? She sounded pretty stoked last I spoke with her.” Shiori piped up, her voice exuding a teasing cadence as she looked directly at Fuwawa. “She wouldn’t shut up about how cute you look with your baby bump~” Unsurprisingly, the archiver’s remark forced a soft blush onto her friend’s cheeks.

“S-She did…?” Fuwawa asked, clearly surprised by Shiori’s claim. Though given what she’s seen from Bijou herself, it was more than likely the truth. “Yep! You can tell her I told you too. I’d love to see her face when she finds out.” The archiver replied with a smug grin, looking quite proud of herself.

Nerissa giggled from her seat, before reaching up to give the archiver a playful poke in the cheek. “You’re so mean, Shiorin~” She purred, pulling her hand back as Shiori tried to playfully bite at her finger. “Yeah well, you love that about me.” The archiver shot back, giving her wife’s shoulders a light squeeze. She was pretty much done massaging them by this point.

The raven just gave her a cheeky grin, eyes shimmering with mirth as they looked up at her. “Would a mean wife get me another ginger beer if I asked nicely~?” Nerissa asked, giggling as Shiori just sighed and rolled her eyes, however they couldn’t drop the genuine smile on their face.

“Alright anything for you, my girl.” Shiori mused, giving her wife’s shoulders one more squeeze before she stepped away. “Oh! Could you also get me a pon-de-ring, please?” Fuwawa called out, her sweet voice dissolving any snarky response the archiver could have given. She just couldn’t be mean to the pup. “Coming right up!”

She headed for the sliding back door, currently opened to let the fresh air into the house. However, just as she was about to go in, she spotted Cecilia also coming up to the door. They both paused as they saw each other, standing in silent opposition for a minute.

Shiori was unsure of how to proceed. While she had changed her stance on Justice, there was now a palpable awkwardness between her and the group, a result from years of hostility and antagonism on her end. Because of that, she didn’t really know what to do with herself around them anymore.

Prior to now, she probably would have glared at Cecilia until she moved out of the way, but with things as they currently are, she just didn’t have it in her. ‘Just be polite, okay. Let her pass.’ The voice in her head muttered and Shiori sighed in exasperation. ‘This is gonna be awkward…’

“Oh sorry, you go first.” She said, gesturing for Cecilia to come out. The automaton just stayed put however, her key spinning as she seemed to fluster. “N-No! It’s your house, you go on ahead.” It was clear that they felt the tension too, but was just trying to remain calm despite it. Shiori sighed once again and gestured a bit more firmly. “Really I insist, go on through.” Again Cecilia insisted otherwise.

This back and forth went on for a few more seconds, with Shiori growing increasingly annoyed while the automaton gradually grew meek. Eventually the archiver had enough and brushed past her. “Just go already! It should not be this big of a deal!” She snapped loudly before heading into the kitchen.

The automaton stood there for a moment, clearly stunned by what had just transpired. “Okay… That was… weird.” She muttered before finally stepping out onto the patio. Nerissa gave her a sheepish smile. “Sorry about her… She’s still trying to work through her… issues.”

“Well at least she didn’t glare at me, so there’s some improvement already.” Cecilia replied with a shrug as she leaned against the railing. “Anyways, how are you girls doing? Enjoying the spring air?” “We’re great actually! The weather is perfect to just sit and enjoy.” Fuwawa answered with a giggle.

“And to run around it seems…” Cecilia mused, looking out over the patio to watch Gigi playing with the kids. It was honestly quite the funny sight and she couldn’t help but to laugh. “She’s still going at it.” Nerissa giggled with her. “They’re really working her to the bone. At least she has the stamina to keep up with them.”

Cecilia nodded in agreement, her eyes trailing from her wife to her daughter “Naraya too. She’s almost an exact clone of her father in that regard.” She muttered, watching as the young gremlin evaded a tag from Abigail forcing the angel to switch up her targets and go after Lyonne.

. . .

A small jab was felt in his shoulder and Lyonne whipped his head around to find Abigail grinning at him before turning on her heel and running away. As per the rules, he could not go after her since she was the one who tagged him, thus he needed to find a target fast. Luckily his eldest cousin Delilah was running a few meters away with her back turned and the little raven seized the opportunity.

He rushed over to her, pumping his legs to clear the gap as fast a possible. Within seconds he was right on her tail and his hand struck out to tap her on the arm. “Tag!” Lyonne shouted before running away, laughing as Delilah stopped and gaped at him. “What! How did you catch up so fast?”

She would receive no answer, only a laugh as the little raven continued running. Delilah just huffed under her breath, but ultimately decided it was no big deal and began to look for the closest person. Naraya was spotted and she immediately gave chase. It was likely a poor choice since they were very fast and athletic, but the angel wasn’t about to back down now.

“Catch me if you can! Only my dad can outrun me!” The gremlin shouted over their shoulder, their boastfulness making Delilah roll her eyes out of amusement. “I’m no slouch when it comes to speed either. You’ll see!” She called back, not missing the way Naraya began to speed up, gaining some distance. “I’d like to see you try!”

“Oh I shall!” Delilah exclaimed as she began to sprint faster, determined to catch Naraya. However, in her haste, she failed to take note of her surroundings and her foot slammed into a rock, throwing her off balance. She fell forward, a loud scream ripping from her throat. Her eyes squeezed shut and she threw her arms out to catch herself, or at the very least break her fall.

Before she hit the ground however, she felt strong hands grip her arms and she crashed into another body. Confused, she opened her eyes and looked up, finding Naraya staring down at her. Shock then settled upon Delilah’s mind. How had they gotten to her so quickly? She could have sworn they were a good three meters away from her.

A concerned expression then crossed Naraya’s face and she pulled back a bit. “Are you okay? You’re not hurt are you?” She asked, her green eyes trailing along Delilah’s form to check for any visible injuries. The angel herself was just speechless for a moment. She didn’t really know them all too well, but it was kind of… endearing to see them fuss over her like this.

“No, I’m okay. I just tripped on a rock.” Delilah said as she pulled away, allowing Naraya’s hands to drop from her arms as she stared up at their messy hair. Pulling herself back to the present, the angel began searching for the rock that had gotten in her way. It took a few seconds but she finally found it and picked it up. “This one, it was almost hidden in the grass.”

She was almost surprised she didn’t see at all, it was fairly big after all and was easily wider than her palm. Naraya just stared down at the rock for a second, her tail swaying in a curious manner as she gave a small hum. Then without saying a word, she grabbed the rock from Delilah’s hand and threw it into the woods, hitting a few branches in the process.

“There. Now it can’t trip you anymore.” Naraya said, turning to flash Delilah a charming smile that showed off her sharp teeth. The angel froze, her heart skipping a beat as she stared at them. Why did they look so… She quickly turned away, a soft blush decorating her cheeks. “T-Thank you…”

Once her sudden shyness passed, Delilah soon remembered that they were still playing tag and the gremlin seemed to have forgotten that. “Also…” She then turned back and gave Naraya a quick jab in the arm. “You’re it!” The angel then ran away, leaving Naraya to just stand there in utter disbelief. “Oh come on!” They groaned loudly before breaking into a sprint.

The game continued on for several more minutes, with everyone managing to get tagged at least once. However, simply running back forth and chasing each other around got a bit repetitive after a while and they were all starting to feel it. “This is getting… kind of boring…” Lyonne muttered as he slowed to a stop, his breathing a bit uneven.

“Yeah… it was fun for a while but… maybe we should try something different?” Gabriel said, sounding equally out of breath as he sat down in the grass. “What else could we play though?” Abigail asked, taking off her cap to wipe the sweat clinging to her forehead.

Hearing this, Naraya began to ponder to herself. It was clear they all wanted to keep going, but didn’t know what to do. There was only so much they could currently do though. With only the option to run around, their horizons were quite limited. But luckily there was one game the gremlin knew about that could easily get everyone hyped up again. “Wait, I think I’ve got an idea! Hey dad!”

Gigi, who was doing some quick quad stretches, perked up at her daughter's call. “Yeah? What’s up, kiddo?” She asked, her tail wagging curiously as Naraya jogged up to her, an eager smile on their face. “Can we play monster hunter with them?”

The question hung in the air, eliciting a variety of responses from those who heard it. Lyonne looked very excited, since he knew what ‘monster hunter’ was and had played it many times during his visits to the Lookout. The cherubs looked both confused and intrigued, having likely been enticed by the name. Finally, there was Gigi who took a hesitant step back.

“Are you sure, Raya? I wouldn’t want to scare anyone…” The gremlin muttered, her hand rubbing at a prominent scar along the length of her right forearm. Naraya just gaped at her like she was crazy. “What? Of course you won’t! Your other form is so cool!”

“Um… what even is ‘monster hunter’?” Michael suddenly piped up, reminding Naraya that she hadn’t actually explained the rules. “Oh it’s simple! My dad is the monster and we’re the hunters who have to take her down while she tries to evade us.” The young gremlin explained, watching as the other kids’ faces lit up one by one, each muttering something about how cool that sounds.

However, Gigi was still a bit hesitant. “I don’t know… Your mom might not be too happy with me doing it.” She said, pulling a dramatic groan from her daughter. “She won’t care! You know she loves it too!” Naraya exclaimed, her tail wagging as she tried to give her father an encouraging look. “Come on! It’ll be fun! Give us the beast!”

She slowly led into a chant, repeating the word 'beast' over and over again. Eventually the other kids joined in and were all shouting to try and hype Gigi up. The gremlin tried to hold her ground against them, but inevitably caved to their demands. “Okay fine! But I’m not going easy on any of you…”

The kids cheered, bringing a small grin to Gigi’s face as she shook her head in exasperation. “Crazy kids… I love to see.” She muttered before stepping a good distance away. Her hoodie was pulled off and tossed into the grass. It was the one article of clothing that wouldn’t shift with her.

Finally the cheering stopped and the kids waited on bated breath as Gigi closed her eyes. Darkness shrouded her form, her silhouette remaining before growing to twice its normal size. Slowly it shaped and remolded itself, her clothes dissolving away as fur began to take form. Her head went through the most change, going from humanoid to rounded with a visible muzzle.

Eventually the darkness lifted, and Gigi’s form was revealed. She had sunny yellow fur, with a cream white underbelly and two thick strips of black along the width of her back. Her tail remained the same, but her limbs had elongated, her hands having formed into large claws covered in black fur. Finally her new snout was almost rounded with a small patch of black fur creating a little over her left eye.

Cheers rang out as the kids watched this all unfold and they only grew loudly and more hyped as Gigi let out a small roar. “Now what are you all waiting for? Charge!” Naraya exclaimed as she rushed towards her father. The others followed suit and the beast turned and began to run away on all fours.

Up on the patio, the adults were still observing everything with a watchful eye. Nerissa and Cecilia were particularly enjoying the show since they had seen Gigi play this game with Naraya and Lyonne several times. It was sweet how gentle she was, even this towering form and that still held true in how she played with the cherubs, easily evading them but remaining slow enough for them to keep up.

“They sure look like they’re having fun~” Nerissa mused, a giggle playing at her lips. “Oh for sure. I’m glad the kids are loving it too.” Cecilia muttered, her gaze softening as she watched Gigi leap over Naraya as she rushed at her from the front. “Seems they’re not the only ones who’re loving this.”

As they watched, Nerissa could make out the sound of someone stepping out onto the balcony. Curious, she turned and looked over her shoulder, pleasantly surprised to find Elizabeth. “Liz! Come to enjoy the show?” She asked playfully, confusing the queen. “Hmm? What’s going on?”

“The kids are chasing Gigi in her beast form.” Fuwawa answered, her eyes making a brief glance towards the queen before returning to all the chaos occurring in the grass. “Ah, this game! Well this should be interesting…” Elizabeth mused as she joined Cecilia against the railing.

. . .

Eventually the game came to an end and the kids slowly began to return to the house. Gigi followed behind them, remaining in her beast form as she ushered them through the gate. Cecilia watched all the while, an adoring smile tugging at her lips. She would never grow tired of her wife’s beast form, it was just too cute. Even despite its towering and monstrous appearance, she could only find it adorable.

Just then, Gigi’s head turned to look up at her, their face lighting up in excitement. Cecilia giggled and gave a small wave in return, only for her face to drop as she saw a familiar glimmer in the gremlin’s beady black eyes. “No! Don’t even think about it!” The automaton shouted, already knowing what was on her wife’s mind.

Gigi just ignored her shouts and rushed through the gate, jumping over the pool and coming up to the rock wall beneath the balcony. “No! Don’t you dare!” Cecilia began to back away from the railing, her heart dropping as she saw large black hands reach up and grab onto the patio. Their claws flexed and the gremlin pulled herself up, climbing over the railing as her eyes landed on Cecilia.

“I swear to god, you better not-” Before the automaton could finish, the beast lunged, tackling her to the ground. Gigi hovered above Cecilia, looking down at her with their dumb, happy expression. Their large tongue then lulled out and they began to lick at their wife’s face like a dog.

“AH- NO! GIGI!” Cecilia shrieked as she was licked, the gremlin’s saliva easily clinging to her ceramic skin. It also didn’t help that their tongue was almost the size of her face. Laughter rang throughout the balcony, the sound just rubbing salt into the automaton’s wounds as she tried to halfheartedly push Gigi off of her. It was to no avail, unfortunately.

The gremlin remained completely unfazed, her tail wagging as she lapped at Cecilia’s face. “Stop! Your slobber is disgusting!” Her wife yelled once again. ”Alright, that’s enough, Gigi.” Elizabeth then piped up as she approached, grabbing Gigi by the scruff on the neck and lifting her off the automaton.

It was admittedly hilarious to see this giant beast being easily man handled by the queen, but Gigi just looked completely unbothered. Still, Cecilia was free now, allowing her to slip out from underneath the gremlin and stand up. Her hands lifted to her face, feeling just how much slime was now coating her cheeks. “Ew… gross… What is wrong with you!?”

To no one’s surprise, Gigi didn’t give a response and just panted like a happy dog. Cecilia tried to show how angry she was by glaring at them, but one look at that cute face just made her melt. Then of course, it made her feel frustrated because she couldn’t be mad at them. “You are… so lucky that you are this adorable…”

At that exact moment, Shiori finally returned from the balcony, carrying a bottle of ginger beer and a pon-de-ring. Her eyes held a deep confusion as she stared blankly at the sight in front of her. She then looked over at Cecilia, seeing their face dripping with saliva. “Uh… you need a napkin…?” The archiver asked, holding up one of the napkins she had brought for Fuwawa.

Cecilia just huffed and turned towards the door. “No thanks… I’ll just wash it off in the bathroom.” Shiori didn’t pester any further and just allowed them to pass but oddly enough, Lyonne followed them into the house. The archiver raised a curious brow as she saw this, but ultimately didn’t question it and just stepped over to hand off the requested items to Nerissa and Fuwawa.

“Here you go, one ginger beer and one pon-de-ring…” Shiori said, smiling as she received a grateful look from her wife. “Thank you, Shiorin~” Nerissa purred, taking a small sip of her drink. Fuwawa also bit into her snack, the sight of her smiling face warming the archiver’s heart. “No biggie. I’m gonna head back inside and see how Beebs is doing. Bae was giving her trouble, last I saw.”

“Alright! Have fun~” Nerissa giggled, waving Shiori off as they headed back into the house. Once they were gone, she turned her attention towards Elizabeth, who had finally let go of Gigi. “Alright, you can transform back now.” The queen said, her words sounding more like a firm request than a reminder.

Thankfully, Gigi listened and darkness shrouded her form, this time shrinking her back down to her normal appearance. Nerissa shuddered as she watched them transform, her mind subconsciously recalling the memory of a certain wendigo. She rubbed at her nape, fingers tracing the familiar scar that laid there.

Her reaction went completely unnoticed by the gremlin, who raised their arms in a stretch before a realization appeared to dawn on them. “Oh shit! My hoodie!” Gigi shouted before pivoting on her heel to run back down to the pool deck. Nerissa watched her go, her mind still stirring with a rush of unpleasant memories.

“Are you alright…?” Elizabeth inquired, having easily picked up on the raven’s sudden shift in demeanor. “I am. It’s just…” Nerissa murmured, pondering the best way to express how she currently felt. “I’ve only met one other lycan before and they were…”

Elizabeth's expression fell, a pained smile crossing their features.. “Yeah… I understand.” She quietly hummed before approaching Nerissa, her hand gently gripping their shoulder in a reassuring fashion. “But it’s alright. I doubt they’ll ever find you girls again…” The raven wanted to agree with them, but a twisting feeling in her gut prevented her. “Yeah… I hope so…”

. . .

Cold water was splashed against Cecilia’s face, her hands rubbing against her cheeks to wipe off the salvia that clung to her skin. The slimy substance tried to put up a fight, but it was no match for the automaton’s stubbornness. She cupped her palms together, putting them under the running faucet to fill them with water before splashing her face once more.

A frustrated groan slipped from her throat. She couldn’t believe Gigi would pull that move and in front of their friends no less. Of course they just had to slobber all over her and then act like they had done nothing wrong. Cecilia wanted to be mad at them, she wanted to find the salvia genuinely repulsive.

However, just knowing that it came from her wife’s adorable and loving antics easily crushed any sour thoughts may have had. ‘Damn it, Gigi…’ Cecilia bemoaned internally, resisting the urge to smile as she thought of the stupid gremlin. ‘15 years together and she still gets on my nerves like no one else.’

She continued scrubbing her face for a few more minutes, making sure she left no trace of saliva behind. After a bit, she finally looked up at the mirror, examining her reflection briefly before grabbing a towel to dry her face. Once satisfied, she hung it back up and turned the sink off, giving herself a tiny smile before heading out of the bathroom.

Right as she stepped out though, her green eyes caught Lyonne waiting patiently beside the door. “Oh! Did you need to use the bathroom too?” Cecilia asked, hoping she hadn’t made the little raven wait too long. However, her question fell apart upon remembering a crucial detail. There were several bathroom’s in this house, couldn’t he have just gone to another one?

“No, I don’t.” Lyonne answered, his posture shifting as a shy expression overtook his features. “I just… wanted to ask you something.” Curiosity peaked in Cecilia’s mind as she heard this. She had never been approached by him in this manner, leading her to wonder what this was all about.

“Sure! What is it?” The automaton inquired, keeping her tone warm and sweet to help Lyonne through his shyness. Pink eyes looked up at her, the little raven’s ebony wings fluttering nervously as he quietly steeled himself. “I-If it’s okay… could you play the violin while you’re here? I really want to hear it again.”

Cecilia visibly perked up. That was not at all what she had expected but it was a more than welcome surprise. Honestly hearing the timid request felt a little flattering. “Of course! I’d love to play for you.” She answered, watching as Lyonne’s face brightened with excitement. “Thank you! It sounded really good last time. I haven’t stopped thinking about it!”

A giggle fell from Cecilia’s lips, feeling a bit bashful now. “That’s so sweet! I’m honored to know that you appreciate my playing so much!” She then reached down, her porcelain fingers threading through Lyonne’s hair as she tenderly petted his head. “Come on then! The living room probably has better acoustics than the hallway.” She joked as she gestured for the little raven to follow. “Okay!”

. . .

Dinner time was drawing near and the evening was slowly approaching, meaning that it was now time for Fuwawa to open gifts. She and Bijou were sitting on one of the couches, their fingers interlaced as they waited for everyone to arrive. One by one the guests filed into the living room, carrying gift bags or even wrapped presents.

Seeing them sent a small pang of nervousness to Fuwawa’s chest, with the feeling only growing with every gift she saw. It wasn’t anything too extreme, just the general anxiousness that came from doing something unfamiliar. While she had opened presents for holidays or birthdays, this was unmarked territory for the pup and she was honestly unsure of what to do with herself.

At first she just planned on following Nerissa’s lead, since they were sharing this baby shower and she had done this before. But that idea would later come crashing down once she found out that the raven had specifically requested the guests to not bring anything for them. In Nerissa’s words, she already had everything she needed and wanted the focus to be on Fuwawa.

Her ears drooped atop her head, a quiet sigh falling from her lips. She honestly should have expected this. Nerissa was the most loving and selfless person she knew, so this line of action was par for the course for them. Still, it couldn’t erase the nervous pit stirring in her chest.

“Fuwawa.” Bijou’s voice met the pup’s ears, making her visibly perk up as she turned to face them. Amethyst eyes were the first thing that greeted her, along with the look of mild concern that marred her girlfriend’s face. “Are you okay? You feel nervous.” The rock inquired, keeping her voice low to not alert anyone else around them.

“Oh! Yeah, I’m okay, Biboo. I just don’t really know what to expect…” Fuwawa answered, trying to sound energetic before falling off towards the end. “All of this is so new… I’m grateful but also kind of overwhelmed by all the love and kindness everyone’s been giving us…”

As her thoughts began to trail off, Fuwawa felt a gentle squeeze against her hand, bringing her gaze down to her and Bijou’s interlocked hands. The rock shifted her grip, their small thumb rubbing along the back of Fuwawa’s own in soothing motion. “I get what you mean… It's… a lot to take in…” She muttered, words failing her for a moment.

But then her face brightened into a tiny smile, her gem taking on a soft yellow hue. “But… I think it's okay to be nervous about this stuff… I mean… these are our first… babies after all. We don’t have a clue what we’re doing so having so many people around to support us is, as you said, overwhelming.”

Her eyes then lifted, quietly scanning the room with an adoring expression. “But it’s also comforting, since we know we’ll be okay because we have them…” A squeaky laugh then fell from Bijou’s lips, her gem now swirling with wisps of mirthful magenta. “Oh gosh… You think this is how Shiori and Nerissa felt during their first baby shower?”

Fuwawa couldn’t help but laugh along with her girlfriend, a playful remark immediately coming to mind. “You know, I wouldn’t doubt it. Especially if we’re talking about Shiori.” She joked, coaxing more giggles from Bijou. Just hearing them sent a surge of warmth to the pup’s chest, ebbing away at her lingering nervousness as she managed to crack a smile.

“You’re right though… It’s a lot but… I’m glad we have so many friends to support us…” Fuwawa muttered as her tail finally wagged. Somehow the rock always knew exactly what to say to make her feel better. Bijou then smiled up at her, their eyes appearing to glance over her shoulder.. “Let’s not forget family too!”

A sense of confusion struck Fuwawa for a moment. That is, until she felt a familiar pair of arms embrace her from behind. “Bau Bau!” Mococo exclaimed, her chin resting atop her sister’s shoulder as she nuzzled against them. “Oh! Moco-chan!” Fuwawa gasped in recognition before giggling.

She had been so absorbed in her talk with Bijou that she completely missed her sister’s approach. Luckily it seemed to work out in the end, since it did give her a pleasant surprise. Fuwawa then turned in Mococo’s embrace, a feat made difficult thanks to her pregnant belly, but she still managed to shift enough to properly face her sister.

“How are you doing? I feel like I’ve barely seen you this whole time.” She inquired, her tail wagging in a curious manner. Although, she did have a sneaking suspicion of what the answer might be. “Really great actually! Ina and I have just been hanging around inside. She’s not very social when it comes to parties.” Mococo answered, unaware that she had just confirmed her sister’s theory.

“With Ina, huh~ As in you two alone?” Fuwawa teased, taking great pleasure in watching her sister’s face turn red. “N-Noeh! There were others that came and talked to us as well!” Mococo exclaimed defensively, looking on in horror as Bijou peeked her head into view. “But you did hang out with her alone at some point~”

The younger pup just stammered helplessly, realizing they weren’t gonna give her a break. “Okay fine! Yes, we did hang out alone… For a while…” Mococo muttered the last bit under her breath, her face turning a dark shade of red. Fuwawa just giggled victoriously. “That’s all I needed to hear.”

It was adorable just how enamored Mococo was with Ina. Fuwawa still wasn’t sure how it happened, but somehow the priestess had toppled the barriers the younger pup had maintained for so long. Now they were far more comfortable on their own and their confidence had improved greatly.

A grateful smile tugged at Fuwawa’s lips. She was unsure of how Ina felt about her sister, but she was, however, more than certain that the priestess had her immediate blessing if they ever got together. Though given what Mococo had just admitted, that was slowly looking to be an inevitability.

“Where is Ina, by the way?” Fuwawa then asked, pulling away from her sister’s embrace to search for any glimpse of purple hair. “In the bathroom. She should be here any minute now… Oh there she is!” Mococo answered, before immediately spotting the priest as she walked into the living room.

The two met eyes and shared a brief smile, prompting a pair of teasing looks from Fuwawa and Bijou. “Not a word from either of you…” Mococo muttered darkly, already knowing exactly what they were thinking. “What? We weren’t gonna say anything.” Bijou said with a squeaky laugh.

“I’m sure you weren’t…” Mococo groaned in annoyance, before perking up as Ina waved at her. She eagerly waved back, ignoring the obnoxious snickering to her left and instead just focused on the priestess as she made her way over to Kiara and Calli.

The couple were mostly doing their thing, with the reaper just messing around on her phone. Kiara on the other hand was completely absorbed in a conversation with Raora. Mococo couldn’t really hear what was being said, mostly due to all the noise in the room, but it was clear they were getting along and Raora seemed to be having a nice time, that is until she spotted Ina.

Her golden eyes flew open, a look of fear breaking out across her face. Whatever she was saying had immediately died in her throat and it almost looked like she was beginning to shake. Kiara, confused, turned to see what the panther was looking at, only to light up as she saw Ina.

A tiny smile stretched across Ina’s face as she approached, only for it to immediately drop as Raora got up from her seat. The panther rushed past her without saying a word, immediately retreating to Elizabeth’s side near the back of the living room. She rushed into their arms, receiving a somber look of understanding as the queen just held her close.

Mococo watched this all unfold, her heart damn near breaking as she watched Ina look on in both sadness and confusion. “What was that about?” Fuwawa asked, sounding more confused than anything. The younger pup couldn’t provide an answer however. “I don’t know…”

. . .

A tired sigh heaved from Shiori’s lungs, followed shortly by a loud yawn that she failed to suppress. The sound of her boots clunking against the hardwood floor filled her ears, providing her a repetitive noise as she walked aimlessly around the house. Cecilia’s violin could also be heard in the distance, but the archiver mostly ignored it, she was more into the piano.

The party was still very much ongoing, with most of the guests now congregated in the living room to watch Cecilia’s performance. Shiori however was not in the mood to remain in close proximity to so many people. Event’s like these were already taxing for her and now her social battery had effectively run dry. ‘It’s worth it to see everyone smile though…’

Despite her gripes, Shiori was just glad everything had gone off without a hitch. Seeing Fuwawa smile was something she would never get tired of. Then again, that sentiment could be applied to everyone in Advent. It didn’t matter how many crowded parties they wanted to have, the archiver would soldier through her introverted tendencies just for them.

But of course, she had her limits and they all knew that. Shiori was honestly grateful that she married someone as understanding as Nerissa, since the raven had told her to take a minute to recharge her battery. Now here she was, wandering around her house and just taking in the peace of being alone.

Her eyes trailed along the walls as she trekked, taking in the numerous pictures that were hung up. Many were older photos of Advent and Nerissa’s family, along with a few from their wedding day and honeymoon. But thanks to Lyonne, the amount of pictures had nearly doubled in recent years. ‘I’m certain that amount will only increase once baby number 2 is here…’ Shiori mused to herself.

She neared the back door and was ready to just walk past. That is, until she saw a distinct glimpse of scarlet hair out of the corner of her eye. ‘Huh…?’ Shiori slowed to a stop, her curiosity piquing as she turned to look onto the patio. There she saw Elizabeth leaning against the railing, their long hair being tousled by the gentle breeze, exposing the blue underlayer.

‘What’s she doing out there…?’ The archiver wondered. She hadn’t seen Elizabeth leave the living room, then again Shiori didn’t really pay much attention to them. ‘I should just leave her be…’ She thought herself, her body turning to continue down the hall. But she didn’t budge, the temptation to go out there intruding upon her mind.

‘I fucking hate you brain…’ Shiori bemoaned before turning and sliding the door open. “Hey there, scar face!” The archiver greeted as she stepped out, unable to help the mockery of a name. The sudden intrusion of her voice alerted Elizabeth, prompting them to perk up in attention and glance over her shoulder. “Oh! Um… Hello, Shiori…” The queen replied, clearly frazzled.

The archiver just grinned, feeling a little proud that she had managed to catch them off guard like this. “I swear you’re in love with my patio or something. You’re always out here for some reason.” Shiori said, mostly as a tease instead of a genuine observation she had made.

However, it seemed Elizabeth did not get the memo and just chuckled awkwardly. “Oh sorry… You’re kind of right though… I do have a history of gravitating towards odd spots...” Shiori raised a confused brow, wondering just where the queen was going with this. ‘What is she even talking about…?’

“For example, I had a…” Elizabeth hesitated, clearly about to say something before switching up on the spot. “...friend… in the organization. We would always meet under the same stairwell in the more remote section of headquarters.” A nostalgic smile crossed her face. “We would spend hours under there, either talking or working on things… It was essentially our little spot.”

She then let out a small sigh and leaned further against the railing, her arms resting atop it. “They left the organization some years ago. But I still go there from time to time. Being under that stairwell feels oddly… comforting.” Elizabeth muttered, her tone soft and wistful.

Golden eyes just stared at her for a moment, a blank look marring Shiori’s face. “All I gathered from that was that you get sentimentally attached to the weirdest places.” She finally snarked, pulling a laugh from Elizabeth. “That’s a fair assessment to make.”

Their laughter slowly died down and the two lapsed into an awkward silence. Shiori just averted her gaze, swallowing a nervous lump in her throat. ‘Shit. What do I do now…?’ While she no longer hated Elizabeth, the archiver was still unsure of how to act around them. You don’t just erase almost two decades worth of angst and animosity overnight.

“So um… how are you doing?” Elizabeth suddenly asked, awkwardness clear in her voice. Shiori jolted a bit, surprised that the queen was actually taking the initiative. “Like… as in currently, or in general?” She inquired, forcing the queen to pause before answering. “Both I suppose.”

Shiori gave a small hum and stepped over to lean against the rail. “Well currently I feel very awkward and don’t really know what to do with myself right now.” The archiver answered bluntly, pulling a small chuckle from Elizabeth. “Guess that makes two of us, if it’s any consolation…”

That honestly made Shiori feel a bit better and a crooked smile tugged at the corner of her lips. “It is... And as for ‘in general’... I’m happy. Really happy if I’m being honest.” Elizabeth gave a smile of their own. “Well that much is obvious. The birth of your second child is right around the corner. It makes sense that you’d be excited for it.”

A chuckle fell from Shiori’s lips, her heart feeling light just hearing that. “You have no idea…” She muttered, only to realize her mistake as Elizabeth winced, their expression growing noticeably dour. “Oh fuck. I said something wrong, didn’t I…”

“N-No it’s fine…” Elizabeth stammered, trying to maintain her collected veneer. Of course, she failed. “You’re right after all… I really don’t have an idea of what you’re feeling… I’ve never experienced that kind of excitement before…” Their hand gripped the railing, eyes remaining downcast. “I know I will in the future… but it’s painful to have to wait…”

The archiver just stood there, unsure of what to say in this situation. She knew that Elizabeth wanted to start a family with Raora, but couldn’t for several reasons. Even still, she wanted to at least say something to comfort them. ‘Shit! Come on, think! What would Rissa say in this situation?’ “Um… well I’m not great with these kinds of talks but… I think you’ll be a great father…”

Elizabeth’s eyes widened in surprise, their head lifting to face her. “Do you… really mean that?” Shiori paused for a moment, thinking her own answer over. The queen had several great qualities, ones that she unfortunately dismissed for so long. She was powerful, resilient, patient, caring, forgiving, and surprisingly gentle.

“Surprisingly… yeah. I mean… I’ve seen how much Lyonne adores you. So I can imagine how much your own kids will love you…” Shiori muttered, awkwardly rubbing at the back of her neck. It felt weird praising the woman she had once detested with so much vitriol, but here they were.

The queen’s smile returned. “I… Thank you… That means a lot to me.” They muttered, her smile being matched by Shiori. ‘I know…’ “Don’t mention it…” She said, before giving Elizabeth a deathly serious expression. “Seriously don’t, I know Rissa will tease me to no end if she gets word of this.”

“Don’t worry. My lips are sealed.” Elizabeth joked, miming a zipping motion across her lips. Shiori laughed in earnest. “Good...” She answered, before they lapsed into a comfortable silence. The two stared up at the sky, watching the clouds drift overhead. Cicadas chirped in the distance, the sound easily dismantling what remained of the archiver’s defenses. ‘This feels… nice…’

Like all things however, the moment eventually came to an end as Elizabeth spoke up. “Shiori…” She muttered, pulling the archiver’s attention. “Could I ask you something…?” “Probably not.” Shiori snarked, earning her a dramatic eye roll from the queen. “Sorry I couldn’t help it… ehem, continue.”

“Well… it’s something I was initially going to ask Nerissa… But considering that you and I are on speaking terms now, I figured I’d ask you first?” Elizabeth explained, prompting a hum of intrigue from Shiori. “Okay. What is it?” “You see… I um…” The queen trailed off, taking a moment to collect herself before properly facing Shiori.

“I’d like to extend an invitation to you and your family to come have dinner with Justice and I. Perhaps sometime after your daughter is born…” Elizabeth said, withering slightly as she began to stammer. “Y-You’re free to say no! I understand if you’re uncomfortable going to our base… but I just… want you to know I’m extending an olive branch. You don’t have to take it… but it's there…”

Shiori went quiet for a moment, pondering Elizabeth’s offer. It didn’t sound like a bad idea, if anything, it could be a really nice time. Plus she had always been curious about the Lookout. “Alright, sure.” She answered, surprising the queen. “You… really mean that..?”

“Well… yeah. Rissa and Lyonne love going to your fortress. So I guess it’s about time I finally see it for myself.” Shiori replied, a snarky grin tugging at her lips. “Plus, I’ve heard Raora makes some good ass food…” Elizabeth began to laugh once more, letting out a tiny snort. “That she does. I won’t be going home hungry that’s for sure.”

The archiver raised a challenging brow, her grin widening to expose her fangs. “Oh is that so? I’ll be sure to hold you that, scar face.” Elizabeth just rolled her eyes and rubbed the scar on her cheek, but she couldn’t drop the smile from her face. “I’m certain you will, Shiori.”

Chapter Text

“Alright… keys, phone, wallet, grocery list… and all the other things I can’t leave the house without. That should be everything.” Nerissa muttered under her breath as she closed up her purse. A smile stretched across her face as she did, a feeling of anticipation rising in her chest.

Today she was going out shopping with Lyonne, just the two of them. While normally Shiori would come along, the archiver had some work they wanted to get done with their novel. Nerissa had no problem with this though, she knew how much her wife enjoyed writing and would gladly give her all the space to do so. Plus, this was the first time Lyonne and her would have a mother and son day.

While there was nothing crazy planned, she was still excited nonetheless. This trip would mostly just be a mini shopping excursion for some groceries they were in dire need of, plus a quick pit stop to get Lyonne some new shoes. Despite him being only five years old, the little raven was still growing like a weed, so naturally he would outgrow his entire wardrobe every couple of months.

Nerissa didn’t mind though, she loved shopping for her son and of course he loved accompanying her. “Are you ready to go yet?” Lyonne suddenly asked, pulling the raven’s attention away from her thoughts. She turned in the direction of his voice, finding him peeking his head into the living room.

“I will be in just a minute!” She answered at once, only for Lyonne to give a small whine in response. “But you already said that 10 minutes ago!” The little raven exclaimed, his wings making a small flap out of annoyance. Nerissa physically paused, wondering if he was just exaggerating before glancing towards the clock above her. It had indeed been ten minutes.

The urge to face palm was prevalent, but the raven held back from doing so. ‘Gods my head is in the clouds today…’ Nerissa didn’t mean for her thoughts to run so rampant, but she just couldn’t help it. She was excited for today after all! But at the same time, there was this strange, lingering feeling of dread in her gut. It was vaguely familiar, but she couldn’t really put her finger on it. She felt almost sc-

‘Ah damn, I got too far into my own head again.’ Nerissa mentally kicked herself upon realizing she was getting off track and gave her son a sheepish smile. “Sorry, my love. My brain must be miles away right now. But I promise, I’ll be ready soon!” Lyonne pouted as she said this, but simply hung his head in resignation. “Okay…”

“Good boy. There’s no need to pester your mother.” Shiori called from her spot on the couch, a small grin tugging at her lips. “Besides, she’s carrying your baby sister. So she can take as much time as she wants.” Urged by his father’s words, Lyonne peered over at Nerissa’s very prominent baby bump. 

“Yeah that’s fair…” He muttered before giving a pleading expression. “But can I at least wait outside? It’s really nice today!” Nerissa gave a playful hum as she pondered her answer. “Okay fine. But don’t go any further than the driveway, understand?” She said, watching as Lyonne’s eyes lit up in excitement. “I won’t, thank you!” With that, the little raven turned and ran to the front door.

Nerissa couldn’t help but smile as she watched him go. “I’ll be out in a minute!” She said with a giggle. “That kid sure is something.” Shiori remarked, sounding quite amused by everything she had just witnessed. The raven just gave her a cheeky look and leaned over the back of the couch to get closer. “Well he’s our son, so what does that say about us?”

“Alright, touché.” Shiori replied before cupping her wife’s cheek and pulling her in a short kiss. Nerissa was delighted by the affection and her cheeks turned a soft shade of red as they pulled away. “You sure you don’t want me to come with? I can help carry any bags if you need me to.” The archiver asked, her eyes glancing towards her own feet. “I would just need to grab some shoes first.”

The raven just giggled. It was sweet that her wife was casually offering to come with them, despite having their own plans for the day. Shiori could be so cute without even trying sometimes. “No need to worry, Shiorin~ I can carry everything just fine. I may be pregnant but I’m still as strong as ever!”

She then made a show of flexing one of her arms, despite the fact that it was concealed by her coat so nothing could be seen. Nevertheless, Shiori still cracked up at her antics. “That you are~” The archiver chuckled, earning a sweet hum from Nerissa as they crept over to begin massaging her stiff shoulders. “Besides, I know you want to work on your novel.”

A guilty sigh heaved from Shiori’s lungs. “Yeah you got me there…” She muttered, her body melting as the raven worked the kinks out of her neck. “Are you really sure it’s okay for me to stay behind…?” Nerissa just giggled at the archiver's soft tone, her hands trailing up to begin playing with their hair. 

“Of course! Just be sure to clean the house while we’re gone and we’ll be even, okay?” The first floor of the house could use a bit of tidying, especially the kitchen and living room since they usually had the most activity. “Alright! I can do that no problem.” Shiori exclaimed, her hands shifting to her laptop.

Nerissa gave a pleased hum, her fingers threading into the archiver’s dual toned locks. “I know you can… because you’re the best wife I could’ve ever asked for~” She purred before a familiar voice met her ears. “Mama! Are you ready to go yet?” Lyonne called out from the front door, making his mother realize that she was getting off track again. “I’m coming out right now, darling!”

She then quickly turned back to Shiori, her gaze locking onto their speckled golden eyes. “Alright I’ve gotta go!” Nerissa then pressed a small kiss atop her wife’s head, giggling sweetly before grabbing her purse. “I love you!” With that, she bounded out into the hall, leaving the archiver to wave after her. “Love you too! Be safe!”

. . .

The automatic doors slid open, allowing Nerissa and Lyonne passage into the shoe store. It was a fairly modest place, but was nonetheless filled to the brim with various footwear. Loafers, sandals, flats, heels, boots, tennis shoes, and regular sneakers could be found on display, with boxes neatly arranged on the tall shelves that were almost touching the ceiling.

Nerissa simply breezed past most of them though and went straight for the kids section near the back of the store. She wasn’t shopping for herself today after all, this was just for Lyonne. Besides, getting new shoes of her own would be pointless, since she only wore them when going out and always went barefoot around the house. 

“Alright! Let’s see what we can find for you…” Nerissa indirectly muttered towards Lyonne, her eyes scanning the shelves as they walked through the aisles. She wasn’t looking for anything too flashy, just some cheap but practical everyday shoes for her son to wear. 

It would be redundant to buy him anything super expensive, since he’ll just outgrow them in about a year. However, she still wanted to get Lyonne something that looked nice on him. Thus she carefully examined the shoes on display, quietly searching until she felt a tug on her sleeve. 

“Mama, could I try looking for shoes myself?” Lyonne asked, pulling his mother’s attention. Her eyes widened in surprise, the little raven had never asked to pick something out his own before. Despite her astonishment though, Nerissa was thrilled to hear his request. He was starting to show his tastes and options, meaning he was slowly coming into himself as an individual.

“Of course! I’ll let you lead the way, my love.” She exclaimed, watching as Lyonne beamed up at her. “Okay!” He cheered excitedly before walking ahead to begin looking. Nerissa watched carefully as he searched, seeing how his eyes meticulously scanned the shelves around him. It was a bit difficult thanks to his small stature, but he made do by mainly looking at the shoes near the bottom.

After a few minutes though, he finally found shoes that he liked and grabbed the display ones to get a closer look. They were simple white tennis shoes with black laces and accents. “Maybe these…?” Lyonne mumbled, before looking up towards Nerissa. “Alright! See if they have them in your size.”

The little raven just gave her a helplessly confused look. “How do I know what my size is?” He asked, the concept of shoe sizes being utterly foreign in his child brain. Nerissa felt the urge to laugh from how adorable he was, but didn’t want to accidentally downplay his curiosity. 

Instead she knelt down to his level, a feat that proved difficult since she was almost nine months pregnant, but she managed. “Give me your shoe and I’ll show you.” Nerissa said sweetly. Lyonne, of course, gave her a confused expression, but did as he was told and slipped off one of his shoes, handing it over to his mother.

Nerissa took the shoe in her hands and pulled the tongue back to expose the small tag sewn into it. “You see this?” She asked, pointing towards the tag to draw Lyonne’s attention to it. “This is where you can see the size of your shoe.” Pink eyes widened in astonishment. “That’s so cool! So if I ever need new shoes I just have to look at this?”

A tiny giggle fell from Nerissa's lips. She would never grow tired of seeing Lyonne be so amazed by the smallest things. “Yes, that’s right! And it looks like your current size is a… kids 11.” She said, reading out the tiny number printed onto the tag. “But in this instance, because you’ve outgrown these shoes, we have to go up half or even a full size and see if they fit you!”

“I get it!” Lyonne exclaimed enthusiastically, bringing his mother’s eyes back up to him. However as the raven glanced past her son’s shoulder, it didn’t take long for her to notice an unfamiliar man peering into the aisle. The guy looked relatively normal and unassuming, but his gaze seemed almost squinted and was completely fixated on Nerissa, as if he were trying to get a better look at her.

Upon realizing he had been spotted though, the man quickly averted his eyes and walked away like nothing had happened. ‘The hell…?’ Nerissa wondered. She was no stranger to people staring, her beauty and demonic appearance were naturally eye-catching. But that guy wasn’t looking at her with a sense of admiration or desire, if anything he was almost scrutinizing her.

The raven’s gut squirmed uncomfortably, tiny alarm bells going off in her head. Nerissa opted to just ignore them however. The man was merely a human, so what could he even do realistically? With that thought in mind, she returned her attention to Lyonne, who was looking over the boxes containing the shoes he wanted.

A frown tugged at his features, his little wings flapping in annoyance. “They only have sizes lower than mine…” Lyonne muttered, looking down at the display shoes in a saddened manner. “Oh well that’s unfortunate…” Nerissa said, giving her son a comforting pat on the head. 

“But it's okay! Sometimes things like this just happen.” The raven made a quick glance around the aisle, checking the other shoes on display. “Are there any other shoes you might be interested in?” Lyonne then looked up at her, following her movement of peering at the other displays. “I’ll look around.” He said, putting his original pick back on the shelf.

The two then spent several minutes going down the aisle, with Lyonne grabbing anything that piqued his interest. A few were simply glanced over and put back, while others were even tried on. However it didn’t seem like anything was really grabbing him and since he was his mother’s child, he wasn’t going to stop until he got the perfect shoes. Luckily, it wouldn’t take long for him to find them. 

Near the far end of the shelves were a display of black sneakers with pale purple accents. Lyonne almost brushed past them at first, but then he gave them another look and immediately went to try them on. Thankfully they were in his size and now he was walking in a circle to test how they felt.

Unsurprisingly, they were very comfortable and easy to maneuver in and Lyonne couldn’t help but grin to himself as he came to a conclusion. “Do you like them?” Nerissa asked, giggling as her son did a small jump to see how well they cushioned his feet. “I do! And they look really cool!” 

“They do!” The raven cheered, her heart swelling with pride knowing that Lyonne had picked them out all on his own. “Are you ready to check out then?” Lyonne nodded eagerly, his expression positively beaming. “I am!” He answered, putting his new shoes back in the box so he could put on his old ones.

With that done, they made their way up to the checkout counter. Surprisingly, it was a self checkout, but Nerissa didn’t mind and simply paid for the shoes. However on their way out, the raven’s ear was caught by an unfamiliar voice. “Excuse me, miss!” Confused, she turned around, coming face to face with the same guy she had caught staring earlier.

Up close, he was even more unassuming than Nerissa had previously thought. He just looked like an ordinary middle aged man with graying hair and even seemed to be wearing a wedding band. It was still very odd that he would approach her like this though, especially since he seemed rather nervous. “Sorry… I know this is a weird question but… are you Nerissa Ravencroft, by any chance?”

The raven’s stomach churned and it took a staggering amount of willpower to not show any reaction on her face. ‘He… knows my name?’ Out all the things she thought he would say, that was certainly not one of them. It may just be her vanity talking, but she had honestly just assumed that he would try hitting on her. But instead, he dropped a question that left her thoroughly put off.

“What’s it to you…?” Nerissa asked, sounding intentionally guarded as she pulled Lyonne by his hand, bringing him closer to her side. The guy just shifted in place, looking increasingly lost by the second. “I don’t know… I just saw you and remembered seeing your name and face somewhere before. I can’t really recall why though…?”

“You’ve… seen me before?” Nerissa said slowly, thinking just how outlandish that sentence was given the context. She had never seen this man before in her life and yet he seemed to know who she was. ‘Wait… does that mean he’s seen my…’ The raven wondered, a pit of dread rising in her stomach.

A hum fell from the man’s throat, his hand lifting to thoughtfully scratch at his beard. “Yeah, I think it was during a trip I went on a few months ago. I remember passing a police station and seeing…” Nerissa’s whole body tensed up, the grim confirmation hit her hard. And it seemed that the man came to a similar realization as he suddenly looked quite afraid. ‘He saw my wanted posters…’

“Maybe you’re just misremembering things? But either way, I’m probably not the person you think I am…” Nerissa muttered, her voice dipping into a warning tone. The man clearly recognized who she was now and her survival instincts were ready to silence him if necessary.

Fortunately for him, it seemed he chose to feint ignorance. “Y-Yeah! You’re right, I must be imagining things! Gods, this always happens whenever I skip my morning coffee. Like, hello, who even are you? I certainly don’t know!” The man stammered, trying hard to play up his sudden forgetfulness.

Nerissa just glared at him, her wine red eyes glowing dimly as her wings spread out the slightest bit. “Yeah… you don’t…” She muttered as a final warning before turning away. “Have a nice day, sir…” With that, she left the store, pulling Lyonne along as he stared up confusedly. “Mama. Who was that?” He asked confusedly, forcing his mother to pause. “Just a confused man, darling. No need to worry.”

. . . 

With their shoe shopping now complete, the mother and son duo could now move on to the second phase of their outing, getting groceries from Miranda’s store. Although their fridge was well stocked back home, there were still some things they needed to get for tonight. Mostly produce items, which they were alarmingly short on.

Of course, just like with the shoes, Lyonne wanted to pick things out himself, or at the very least, give his own suggestions. Nerissa was more than happy to go along with this and would quickly appraise every item he held up before giving her verdict. Despite her rejecting most things, it was clear that the little raven was enjoying this, since it made him feel like he was helping.

‘My cute little helper~’ Nerissa mused adoringly as Lyonne picked up a fairly large tomato. “How about this one?” He asked, holding it up for his mother to inspect. The raven leaned a bit closer, her eyes scanning every surface of the juicy red fruit. “Hmm, it looks good. But it's not fully ripe yet.”

Pink eyes gave her a curious look. “How do you know?” Lyonne asked, his young mind having not yet grasped the concept of fruits and vegetables being living organisms. Nerissa had to resist the urge to giggle. “Just look at it for a moment…” She said, guiding her son’s gaze down towards the tomato. “Do you see that small spot of green on top?”

Lyonne turned the tomato in his hands, eyes landing on a green spot around the stem. “I do… Is that a bad thing? Does that mean this is a bad tomato?” He asked with a slightly furrowed brow, sounding genuinely upset by the idea of not picking something good.

Nerissa, however, was quick to reassure him. “No. It’s a good tomato, I promise.” She said, giving her son a gentle pat on the head. “It’s just not fully ripe yet, which means all of its flavors aren’t fully developed. It will continue to ripen over time, but for tonight we need one that’s perfectly ripe.”

A small hum was made in Lyonne’s throat as he began to relax, his eyes gleaming in understanding as he looked back down at the tomato in his hands. “Okay… I think I get it now.” He muttered, putting the tomato back with all the others, before beginning his search for a better one.

His mother watched over him all the while, her eyes silently looking over his appearance. Nerissa was particularly drawn to her son's horns, which had grown considerably over the last four years. They were now starting to develop their own intricate designs, with a blue layer much like her own. 

She couldn’t help but smile to herself. While Lyonne was the spitting image of Shiori in almost every way, in terms of his traits and personality, he was undoubtedly Nerissa’s son. ‘You’re growing so fast… It’s hard to believe you’ll be an older brother in just under a month from now…’ The raven thought to herself, her hand subconsciously rubbing at her baby bump.

The raven would ultimately be pulled back to reality as she watched Lyonne pick up another tomato and present it to her. “What about this one? It has no green on it?” Nerissa looked at the fruit, taking in its perfectly red exterior. “Yes. But that doesn’t always mean it's ripe, so I want you to give it a light squeeze for me.”

Naturally, Lyonne was confused, but listened nonetheless and squeezed the tomato in his hands. It had a bit of give, but was otherwise soft to the touch. “How does it feel?” Nerissa inquired, watching as her son gave the tomato another squeeze. “Soft… but not mushy…” The little raven answered before looking up at his mother expectantly. “Does that mean it’s good?”

“It’s perfect!” Nerissa cheered, leaning down to press a loving kiss atop her son’s head. “Good job, my little prince~” Lyonne practically beamed at her, his little wings flapping to express his excitement. “I did it!” He exclaimed, before putting the tomato in the shopping basket.

As he did, his eyes trailed towards the lettuce just off to the side, something he knew was on the list. “Can I pick lettuce out too?” He asked, pointing towards the leafy vegetables. “Of course! Since you did so well with the tomatoes!” Nerissa answered gleefully as she followed her son over to the shelf, their skin being wetted by the produce mist.

She then watched as Lyonne looked over the heads of lettuce, his brow furrowing as he carefully appraised each one individually. “Which one are you thinking?” Nerissa asked, pulling a small hum from the little raven. “I don’t know… I can’t tell if they’re ripe or not…”

Nerissa couldn’t help but giggle as she heard that. It seemed that Lyonne had taken his lesson with the tomatoes a little too seriously. “It’s okay! Lettuce actually doesn’t get ripe like tomatoes. They’re two different things after all.” The raven explained, watching as her son grew helplessly confused. “How can I tell if they’re good then?”

“You check for any odd brown spots or discoloration. That usually means it’s rotting.” Nerissa said, pointing towards a bad looking lettuce head for example. “Oh!” Lyonne muttered in understanding, before looking over the produce once more and picking one up. “How about this one then? It has no spots.” He asked, holding the lettuce up for his mother to inspect.

“That’s right, it doesn’t. Which means it’s perfect for us to take home!” Nerissa answered, pulling a joyous cheer from Lyonne. “Yes!” He then put the lettuce in the basket, making sure it wouldn’t crush the tomato. “Do we need anything else?” The little raven asked, prompting his mother to check their grocery list. “Nope, that should be everything. Are you ready to check out?”

An excited gleam instantly formed in Lyonne’s eyes at her question, since going to check out meant he could see Miranda. “Yes, I am!” He answered gleefully, pulling a smile from Nerissa. “Well come on then.” The raven ushered, before guiding her son over to the front counter. There was a bit of a line, but they thankfully wouldn’t have to wait too long.

“Hello, Miss Miranda!” Nerissa greeted cheerily once they got up to the counter, smiling as the old woman’s face lit up in delight. “Well if it isn’t my favorite little family!” Miranda exclaimed, looking down at Lyonne while Nerissa set all the items on the counter. “How are you doing, deary?”

“Good! We’re just out shopping today!” Lyonne answered, bouncing on his toes as he looked up at Miranda. “I can see that!” She said before a curious expression crossed her aged features. “But it looks like your father isn’t with you both today…”

Nerissa giggled at the woman’s observation. “Shiori stayed home to work on her novel and clean the house.” She explained, stealing a small glance towards Lyonne. “But I don’t mind. I’m enjoying our quality time together!” The little raven beamed up at her, his wings flapping in a show of happiness. “Me too! It was fun going shoe shopping together!”

“Oh? Did you get new shoes then?” Miranda asked, clearly intrigued by what Lyonne had said. “We did! See?” He answered, pointing to the shopping bag tucked under Nerissa’s arm. “Well I bet they’ll look wonderful on you, deary.” The old woman said as she started scanning the items that had been laid out. “They do! Lyonne picked them out himself after all.” Nerissa said, a proud smile on her face.

“Did he now…? Well he’s quite the independent little bird then.” Miranda mused, her words bringing a smile to the little raven’s face. “Yes, I am!” Lyonne exclaimed, unaware that his mother had to resist the urge to giggle. ‘So cute…’ As independent as he tried to be, she knew her son always slept with Yorick and Shadow.

These thoughts were ultimately kept to herself as Nerissa watched Miranda continue to scan the items, a mirthful grin tugging at her lips. “Quite a lot of produce and deli meats today.” She said while scanning a pack of sliced salami. “Obviously! We’re doing a sort of ‘make your own sandwich’ night for dinner.” Nerissa said with an unrestrained giggle.

“Well that sounds lovely! And if you’d like a recommendation…” Miranda said, gesturing for Nerissa to lean in closer. “... I highly suggest a BLT with honey mustard instead of mayo.” The raven perked up in interest. “Oh~ That sounds delicious! I’ll definitely have to give that a try.”

Miranda smiled proudly, her eyes shimmering with joy. “Let me know what you think then! I’ll be eagerly awaiting your review.” The old woman giggled, warming Nerissa’s already swelling heart. “I will!” She exclaimed, before feeling a small surge of mana run up her spine and into her head.

‘ Master… I see something… ’  A familiar and whispering tone flooded Nerissa’s brain. There was no sound meeting her ears, it was just a voice talking directly in her mind. Confusion strangled her for a moment, until the raven remembered a certain black bird. ‘Shadow? What are you talking about?’

She sometimes forgot that her companion followed her around everywhere she went, always silently watching from afar. He was her eyes in the sky, acting as her guardian of sorts. But he almost never spoke to her directly, not unless there was- ‘ The beast… They have entered the building… ’

‘The bea-’ Nerissa’s heart dropped into her stomach and she instinctively snapped her head towards the front entrance. But she saw nothing, just a dark trench coat disappearing behind a shelf. A cold dread rose in her chest, her thoughts going haywire as the realization of who that was came crashing down onto her. ‘No… No it can’t be…’

The raven’s mind tried to be rational. It could be anyone after all and it was a bit chilly outside, so that explained the trench coat. But its attempts were ultimately futile. Now matter how hard she tried to convince herself that she was just being paranoid, the knotted feeling in her gut remained. 

“What are you looking at?” Miranda suddenly asked, her voice dragging Nerissa back to reality. “Oh! I-It’s nothing, I just thought I had heard something, is all.” Nerissa stammered, trying to pretend that everything was fine. If that person was really who she thought they were, then the raven couldn’t risk involving Miranda. No… it was far too dangerous.

Of course, the old woman was no fool and deliberately gave Nerissa a suspicious look. But thankfully, she didn’t say anything. “Alright, if you say so.” Miranda said as she began bagging the items. The raven breathed a sigh of relief. ‘Good… she dropped it…’

Just then, Nerissa felt a light tug on her sleeve, bringing her attention down towards Lyonne. “Are you okay…? Your heart is beating really fast.” The raven paused, unsure of how to respond. She hadn’t even noticed her heartbeat was that erratic. “I’m okay. No need to worry, my love.” She answered, her body trembling as she was overtaken by the feeling of being watched.

. . .

Nerissa’s heels slammed down onto the pavement, the frequency of her steps matching the erratic rhythm of her heartbeat. Her hand squeezed hard onto Lyonne’s, maintaining a borderline death grip as she pulled him along. The little raven struggled to keep up, having to jog in order to match his mother’s brisk pace as they walked down the busy street.

It was currently crowded, with many common folk walking too and fro as they went about their days. But even despite the presence of numerous people, Nerissa couldn’t shake the feeling of eyes drilling into the back of her skull. She didn’t dare look back though, lest she alert the one watching her.

‘ Master… They’re following you… ’ Shadow’s whispering tone flooded her brain, his haunting words confirming what Nerissa already suspected to be true. She felt the urge to look over her shoulder, but again reminded herself not to. ‘ Look… ’ He muttered, coaxing the raven to peer through his eyes. 

She was hesitant however, silently fearing that they would somehow feel her gaze through Shadow’s eyes. Nerissa shook the thought from her head though, realizing how irrational it really was. A deep breath was pulled in, her mana swelling as she shared her vision with her companion.

There, through Shadow’s red tinted eyes, she saw them slowly stalking after her like a predator. ‘Evelyn…’ She looked much the same as Nerissa remembered, with her black trench coat, red vest and matching puff tie, along with her heavy combat boots. Then of course, there was her ever present mask, a ram skull. A long crack ran up along the right eye socket and one of the horns was broken.

A hard shudder ran up Nerissa’s spine, fear chilling her to the bone. They had found her. After fifteen years of peace, they had finally tracked her down. But how? Her and Advent had completely covered their tracks and with Justice backing them, they had disappeared from the public eye entirely. It didn’t make any sense, there was no sign of them until now, so where did-

‘The man at the shoe store…’ He had recognized her, knew her name and everything. If he knew her from her old wanted posters, then it stood to reason that he would contact the authorities or even the Organization directly. But that also didn’t make any sense, Elizabeth confirmed that they had left that institution years ago, so why was Evelyn stalking her now?

“Mama?” Lyonne’s meek voice suddenly met Nerissa’s ears, snapping her out of her doldrum. She returned to her own vision, her eyes glancing down towards her son’s worried expression. “Are you okay…?” The little raven asked, the question alone breaking his mother’s heart. “I-I’m fine. No need to worry, my love…”

Lyonne wasn’t convinced in the slightest. “You look scared though… What’s going on?” Nerissa never thought she’d hate just how intuitive her son was, he was Shiori’s child after all. But she couldn’t dare admit that he was right, that she was afraid. She had to be brave for him, now more than ever before. “Nothing. Just… stay close to me… okay.”

She then gripped his hand tighter, giving him a small tug as she began to walk a bit faster. ‘What do I do…? I can’t fight her… not like this.’ The option to just go straight home was there, but Nerissa knew that was a horrible idea. She couldn’t risk leading them to Shiori, knowing she was their true target.

‘ They’re getting closer… ’ Shadow whispered. Nerissa didn’t need him to tell her that. Even among the hundreds of footsteps flooding her brain, she could still hear Evelyn’s the loudest. Sure enough, they were drawing closer, gradually closing the gap between them and the raven.

Nerissa knew she had to act fast. She needed to lose them, otherwise they would surely catch up to her. ‘Maybe I can just quietly slip over to the next block…’ It was a foolhardy plan for sure, but it was all she had. Her ears then perked up, the sound of Evelyn’s footfalls drawing even closer.

It was all the encouragement Nerissa needed and she quickly ducked into an alleyway. Lyonne nearly stumbled at the sudden pivot in direction, but managed to right himself and stay beside his mother. The raven herself just kept her eyes trained ahead, seeing a few people passing along the street on the other end of the alley.

She looked over her shoulder, checking to make sure Evelyn wasn’t following them. Thankfully, she saw nothing and turned her head forward once again. ‘I just need to get to the other block…’ Nerissa told herself, her heart hammering. The end was in sight now. But just as she was about to reach the other side, a familiar and towering figure stepped out from around the corner, blocking her path. 

The raven ground herself to a halt, taking several steps back as her eyes stared up at the giant. Heavy plate armor adorned their imposing figure, the ivory material still just as pristine as Nerissa remembered. A hum reverberated from within their helmet, its metal horns catching the light and almost reflecting it. ‘Casana…’ They took a step forward, their boots clattering against the concrete.

Her flight instincts kicked in and Nerissa immediately turned back the way she came, only to freeze once more. On the opposite end of the alleyway was a hauntingly familiar figure. Their nordic style armor and dark furs were long gone. Instead, they only wore their black wrappings, the linen material binding their modest chest, along with chains that looped around her forearms, connecting to twin sickles holstered at their sides.

Snowy white hair fell over their broad shoulders, their messy fringe framing their hardened features and bringing attention to their eyes. The raven was instinctively drawn to them and she shuddered as a rush of memories flooded her brain. Painful moments that haunted her dreams even to this day. 

‘Barzik…’ Nerissa was more than familiar with those gold and black eyes. She could remember every detail of their intricate, runic patterns. How could she not? They were the same eyes she was forced to look into nearly everyday for centuries as she was violently tortured, often to the brink of death.

“Mama…” Lyonne’s frightened voice broke through her traumatic memories and Nerissa immediately pulled him close. The little raven clung to her leg, his hands gripping the hem of her shirt with every ounce of strength he had. Nerissa had to get away now, she needed to get her son to safety.

Her wings spread, ready to take off into the sky. It was her only way out now. She held Lyonne close, words of comfort being muttered in an effort to keep him calm. “I-It’s okay… We’ll get out of-” Nerissa then looked up in preparation to fly, only for her heart to drop. Evelyn was standing on the roof directly above her, their axe clutched in their hand, waiting to pounce.

The raven’s blood ran cold and her eyes began to frantically dart back forth, searching for any way for them to escape. But there was none, nowhere for her to go now. She couldn’t run, couldn’t fly away, or find another path, and she had left the travel stone at home because of her nausea. 

Nerissa was trapped, plain and simple. The only other thing she could think to do was fight her way out of this, but she couldn’t do that, not while she’s pregnant. Besides, she knew she couldn’t take them on in a fight, she was far outmatched and outnumbered. So this was it… she had been caught.

‘But… Lyonne…’ Her mind shifted focus to the boy huddled against her, his body shaking with pure fear. Nerissa knew her son could sense how frightened she was and that was scaring him in turn. She didn’t want that, even in her current position, the raven knew she had to put on a brave face for him.

Thus, she pulled in a shuddering breath, steeling herself as she turned to face Barzik. “W-What are you doing here…? What d-do want…?” Nerissa barked, cursing her obvious stutter. Nevertheless she continued to stare down her hunter, her wings spreading out in an instinctive move to try and appear larger. Barzik just stared back, before answering coldly. “You know why we’re here, Ravencroft.

A shudder wracked Nerissa’s body, the sound of their deep and monotonous voice sending another rush of painful memories to the forefront of her mind. She held firm though, tightening her grip on her son as he trembled in fear. “How did you find me…?” The raven asked tentatively.

“That does not matter. You will soon be in our custody regardless.” Barzik said, her brow furrowing as she and Casana both took a step forward. Terror surged in Nerissa’s veins, her eyes blowing wide open. “ Stay back! ” She screamed, her wings puffing up as her eyes began to glow. “I won’t go back! I refuse to be a victim to you any more!”

Despite her bold words, Nerissa knew that she was powerless in this situation. These were three of the oldest and strongest fighters in all the realms and she was just a frightened mother desperate to protect her child. Unsurprisingly, it seemed Barzik knew this as well. “Your resistance is ultimately futile. Neither of us have a choice in this matter…” She said, taking up one of her sickles.

She then began to approach, with Casana mirroring the movement. Nerissa instinctively held Lyonne close, her wings curling up to shield him. “ Don’t get any closer! I’m warning you! ” The raven yelled, her magic surging within her body. It didn’t matter that they were an immortal god, she would protect her son no matter the cost.

“There you are! I was wondering where you had all run off to.” A vaguely familiar voice suddenly rang out from the street behind Barzik, bringing them to a hard stop. She looked over her shoulder and Nerissa followed her gaze as yet another familiar face stepped into view. ‘Serena…’

Her dark armor hugged her figure, the small amounts of plating having taken some noticeable damage since the last time Nerissa saw her. Long, jet black hair fell over her shoulders and their jade green eyes locked onto Barzik as she stepped into the alley. “Have you caught her yet or no…”

Serena glanced in Nerissa’s direction and her voice trailed off. Her eyes looked upon the frightened raven, seeing the little boy huddled against her. That alone got her to stop dead in her tracks, but then her gaze trailed down, spotting the raven’s pregnant belly and her face twisted into a furious scowl.

Without warning, she turned and smacked Barzik as hard as she could, her palm striking them right in the collar bone. “What the hell is wrong with you?!” The god didn’t feel it at all, but the force still made her stagger as her eyes widened in shock. “Why did you-”

“Did you even look at her? Do you not see that she’s pregnant?!” Serena yelled, her anger mounting with every word she leered at Barzik. “I…” They tried to say something, but trailed off upon realizing that their wife was correct. They hadn’t noticed, or at least, they neglected to. “Were you seriously going to apprehend and potentially injure a woman carrying a baby…?” Serena muttered, appalled.

Barzik narrowed her eyes, trying to hold her ground. “ Omega’s orders were-” “I could care less what that megalomaniac says!” Serena shouted, cutting the god off as she pointed at Nerissa. “Right now, that isn’t our target. Just a frightened mother that you were about to do gods know what to!”

“I was only going to detain her…” Barzik muttered quietly, earning her an aghast look from Serena. “Really now…? With your strength and temper, I highly doubt that…” They said dubiously, their tone sounding almost mocking as their jade eyes darkened. “We all know the things you did to her while she was our prisoner…”

Nerissa’s body tensed up, feeling overly conscious of the countless scars beneath her clothes. Barzik just clenched her fists, her sickle shaking as she gripped the handle. “I was only following orders…” She muttered, as if it was any excuse for the horrific things she had done.

“Yes of course. Because that’s all you know how to do, follow the orders of a being you could crush under your thumb…” Serena damn near hissed, her finger trailing from Nerissa to Lyonne. “She also has a child with her… What were you going to do with him? Were you just going to leave him here on his own? Or potentially let him be made an orphan?!”

An enraged growl rose in Barzik’s throat, the runic patterns in her eyes swirling in tandem with her emotions. “The boy is not a factor in this! We are only here for Ravencroft!” She shouted, only to lock up as Serena suddenly got right up in her face, unafraid to challenge her. “You’re not as tough and dense as you like to act! What if it were me in that position? Would you still maintain this stance…?”

Runic eyes flew open and Barzik’s jaw slacked. Her throat flexed, trying to conjure any words, but none escaped her. “I…” Serena just glared up at her, a mixture of heartbreak and conviction in her eyes. “That's what I thought…” She muttered before grabbing her wife by the jaw. “We are going to have a talk about this later…”

Her gaze then shot towards Evelyn and Casana, both of whom immediately tensed up. “Same goes for the both of you… to say I am beyond disappointed would be putting it mildly…” The two just looked away, ashamed to even face the furious woman.

Serena then let out a deep sigh, her eyes trailing towards Nerissa. “Sorry about them, birdy. I would’ve thought they had a basic sense of honor, but I guess not. Regardless, you’re free to go.” She said before tightening her grip on Barzik’s jaw and walking back towards the street. “Now come on! We’re going home.”

They had no choice but to follow and within seconds, the group dispersed, leaving Nerissa standing there in the alley. Part of her wanted to laugh at the absurdity of the situation that had just unfolded, but she couldn’t. She was trembling, fear and adrenaline still rushing through every nerve in her body.

What the hell had even just happened? She had been found by the very people who had tortured and abused her in the Cell for thousands of years. They were so close to apprehending her and were hell bent on doing so. But then Serena showed up and told them off because she saw she was pregnant?

It didn’t make any sense though? Serena wasn’t innocent in any of Nerissa’s suffering. She had been a victim to that witch's poisons and still had nightmares of the times she heard Fuwawa screaming from her cell. They were just as terrifying and cruel as the rest of their team, so why… why did they-

Nerissa's lungs heaved, her breathing becoming more shallow by the second. She held back though, she couldn’t let herself be swept up in a panic attack just yet. But it was difficult when hundreds of thoughts were assaulting her at once. ‘What would have happened had Serena not shown up when she did…?’, was the loudest of them all and the raven shuddered to imagine what could have been.

“Mama… Who were those people…?” Lyonne suddenly asked, his frightened voice pulling Nerissa back to the present. Her jaw clenched, she couldn’t tell him the truth, he was far too young to know about… any of that . “Nobody… just some people your father and I know…”

Lyonne hugged her tighter, his face hiding against her shirt. “I don’t like them… They seem really scary…” Nerissa had to hold back from crying as she heard that. Her son should have never been put in this situation. Ever. She could only imagine what they would have done to him…

“Can we go home now…?” The little raven asked, sounding on the verge of tears. Just that sentence alone broke Nerissa’s heart, he was so happy just a few minutes ago and now… She just held him close, her wings curling around his small body. “Y-Yes… of course… let’s go…”

. . .

The front door was pushed open, allowing Nerissa and Lyonne entrance into the house. A wave of relief washed over the raven as she stepped inside, but it did nothing to quell the raging emotions within her. She had only managed to hold it together for this long because of her son.

Lyonne himself just quietly shut the door, shrugging his coat off and hanging it up on the rack. His mother stared down at him all the while, taking in the somber look on his face. “Darling…” She finally muttered, getting his attention as she held out the bag containing his new shoes. “Could you take these up to your room?”

Pink eyes just stared up at her, their gaze wavering before Lyonne reached up and took the bag. “Okay…” He answered quietly as turned on his heel, heading for the stairs. “I’ll come get you when dinner is ready!” Nerissa called out as she watched him go, guilt stirring in her chest all the while. 

A lump formed in her throat, her jaw trembling. This day couldn't have gone more wrong, even though it had started out so positively, it had quickly spiraled out of control. All because of one man that just had to have recognized her. And the worst part was that Lyonne had been caught in the middle of it all. She could only imagine what he was feeling, since the little raven had barely uttered word since-

The incident flashed back to her all at once, making Nerissa’s heart skip multiple beats. It battered in her chest, the sound almost like a drum in the raven’s ears. Her lungs heaved, throat closing up as it suddenly felt much harder to breathe. ‘No! Keep it together!’

With a hard shake of her head Nerissa attempted to banish the thoughts swirling in her mind. Much to her dismay though, it didn’t work and if anything the memories just became more intrusive. Her hand squeezed into a fist and she stormed into the kitchen, hoping that she could distract herself by putting away the groceries.

She marched into the room, being only passively aware of the spotless condition she found it in. The bags were thrown onto the counter, creating a huge ruckus in the process. Nerissa didn’t care though and welcomed the noise. Everything felt way too quiet right now, so any sound was good sound.

The bag of tomatoes was ripped open, the red fruits being set aside next to the cutting board. ‘I'm gonna use those later, so might as well leave them out…’ She did a similar thing with the lettuce, only she put it in the sink instead of leaving it on the counter. ‘I’ll have to wash it before we eat it…’

Another bag was torn into, revealing the deli meats they were gonna use for the sandwiches. ‘Okay. Fridge. These need to go in the fridge.’ Nerissa told herself as she grabbed them, turning around to wrench the fridge open, rattling the items inside from how hard she pulled. ‘Its fine. Nothing fell.’ She thought before realizing something.

‘Fuck! This isn’t where they go.’ She thought as she slammed the fridge shut. ‘These go in the deli drawer.’ Nerissa looked beneath the fridge door and pulled the drawer open, throwing the sliced meat inside before shutting it hard. She paused for a moment, her hands trembling as she tried to pull in a calming breath. It did nothing. Her heart merely raced onwards, matching the speed of her thoughts-

Just then, her ears caught onto the sound of familiar footsteps, growing louder as they approached the kitchen. A couple seconds later, Shiori peaked her head in, her face lighting up as she saw the raven. “Welcome home, Rissa!” She greeted while stepping into the room. “How was the shopping?”

Nerissa jolted in place, her body still subconsciously on high alert. “Oh! I-It was good! We… h-had a good time.” She answered, cursing her obvious stutter. Her wife’s brow furrowed, their face shifting into an expression of worry. “Are you okay…? Did something happen?”

The urge to say ‘everything was fine’ cropped up in the back of her mind, but Nerissa knew she would just be lying. She was clearly in the midst of a panic attack and Shiori was the one person who could read her like an open book. But at the same time, she didn’t want to think about the incident at all, because it would mean having to confront the fact that she… that she had almost been..

Her breathing began to pick up, growing more shaky and ragged until she was fully hyperventilating. She could hardly breathe, her heart ached from how hard it was battering in her chest. Every thought in her head inevitably led back to what happened in that alleyway.

She had nearly been captured and taken away by the very people she hoped to never see again. The things they would have done to her… And her baby… What would have happened to her if they had actually gone through with their orders? The things Barzik had said only made it worse… ‘ “ Omega’s orders…” ’ Does that mean they’ve returned? 

The raven’s heart sank. After fifteen years they’ve somehow reawakened and was now actively hunting them down. Was it to imprison them again…? Or was it perhaps to enact revenge…? Neither option was good, because at the end of the day they both led to the same conclusion. ‘We’ll all be killed…’

“Rissa…? Hey! Rissa, what’s wrong?” Shiori exclaimed, the sound of her voice managing to break through Nerissa’s mania. She stepped closer, her hands gently grabbing onto her wife’s arms. The raven couldn’t get word out however, even just exhaling felt almost impossible for her. But she still wanted to be close to Shiori and thus she leaned down, burying her face in their shoulder.

Shiori was just stunned, wondering what happened to render her wife into such a volatile state. In spite of her raging questions though, she knew this wasn’t the time to interrogate them. Nerissa was in desperate need of her comfort and the archiver was of course going to give it to her.

Without a second thought, she slipped her arms around the raven’s waist, holding them close as they pressed themselves against her. “Shh… There there… It’s okay Rissa… I’m right here… Everything’s okay…” Shiori muttered softly, her dull black nails gently scratching at the base of Nerissa’s wings, an action she knew they found calming.

Nerissa just melted, the touch evoking the feeling of preening, which always relaxed her. A shaky breath was pulled into her lungs, releasing the tension in her limbs. She was slowly beginning to feel safe again, Shiori’s presence acting as a soothing balm that she continued to inhale.

“There we go… just breathe for me…” Shiori whispered into her ear, coaxing Nerissa to take a few more deep breaths. Her heart began to slow, allowing her body to finally calm down from its panicked state. A shuddering breath was let out, her hands lifting to grab the hem of her wife’s shirt. The incident in the alley resurfaced in her memory again. She needed to tell them… “ They found me… ”

For a moment everything went silent, even Shiori’s heart seemed to stop as they froze in place. “What?” The archiver asked, a cold fear laced in her tone. Nerissa straightened up, pulling away just enough to look her wife in the eyes. “Just a few minutes ago… They-”

“Were you followed?” Shiori interrupted, startling the raven from how sudden the question was. “Huh- W-What are-” “ Were you followed? ” The archiver asked once more, eyes glowing as they perfectly enunciated every word. “Of course not! I would have heard them coming a mile away.” Nerissa shot back, hoping to stomp any paranoid thoughts they were having.

“Okay…” That seemed to assure her wife, at least a little bit, before a panicked expression overtook her features. “Did they hurt you? What about Lyonne, is he okay?” Shiori then asked, her eyes racing across Nerissa’s body in search of any injuries. 

The raven shook her head, her hands gripping their shirt harder. “No, Shiori, no. We’re both okay. They… didn’t lay a hand on us…” Despite how scared she now was, the archiver was nonetheless confused by what Nerissa had said. “What… happened…?” She asked, watching as Nerissa averted her gaze. Just that action alone told her it wasn’t anything nice.

“While we were out shoe shopping, there was this… man staring at me… I didn’t think much of it at first, but then he approached me and… he knew my name. I thought I had scared him away but… he must have done something because while we were at Miranda’s… Shadow alerted me that Evelyn had walked into the store…” Nerissa explained, watching Shiori’s face fall in a look of horror.

Her brow furrowed, she already knew what they were thinking. “She followed us when we left and… I tried to lose to her by going into an alley but… the others cornered us from all sides… we couldn’t escape…” Nerissa began to tremble, her voice shaking as she recalled that horrific event.

“I was so scared… For a minute I thought… ‘This is it… they’re going to drag me back to the Cell…’. But then… Serena showed up and… she let us go…” Nerissa said, her voice trailing off as Shiori gave her a stunned look. “What…?” They muttered, wondering if they had heard that correctly.

Nerissa couldn’t give an answer, the whole situation was both confusing and terrifying. She couldn’t even begin to comprehend what Serena’s train of thought might have been. “I-I don’t know either… She probably did it cause she saw Lyonne was with me and that I’m pregnant but… I just… I don’t know… I was just so scared… All I could think about was protecting Lyonne and… and-”

“Rissa!” Shiori called out, grabbing Nerissa by the arms before she could start spiraling again. “You’re okay… It’s over now…” The archiver then breathed deep in a silent instruction for her wife to do the same. Luckily, the raven listened and pulled a long breath into through her lips, though it did little to actually calm her. “You’re right… I… I just…”

Shiori just hugged her, their arms returning to their place around Nerissa’s waist. “You don’t have to say any more… It’s okay…” The archiver buried her face in her wife’s neck, holding them tightly. “You’re safe…” She muttered, sounding more like she was trying to convince herself of that fact.

Chapter Text

Quiet hums fell from a delicate throat, creating a sorrowful melody that filled Nerissa’s ears. It was beautiful as it was heart wrenching, expressing feelings of longing and despair. While it was supposed to resonate around her cell, the sound would ultimately be absorbed by the thick walls. 

There was no doubt that her cellmates could hear her, she knew for a fact she could be heard from the outside. Nerissa however, could not hear anything from within her cage, her greatest sense being deliberately smothered by an external force. It didn’t matter though, this song was meant for her ears only, not anyone else's.

After all, it was all she had to keep herself sane. The silence was deafening, a sharp ringing in her ears having become a constant for her over the centuries. She was a sound demon, her hearing was invaluable to her as a being and yet her tormentors had deliberately deprived her of noise. No sound could slip into her cell, she was completely and wholly isolated. 

Thus, she regularly had to resort to making her own noise, anything to keep her mind intact. It was always something different, whether it was humming a nameless tune or tapping on the walls or floor. Normally though, she would snap her fingers to generate a repetitive sound, but that unfortunately was not an option at the moment. 

She had friction burns, making the pads of her fingers raw and blistered, a result of doing it so often. But what choice did she have? It was either push herself until the pain was too much, or stop and be slowly suffocated by the silence. Naturally, she preferred the first option.

Her jaw clenched, voice cracking as she pushed down the familiar lump in her throat. There was no point in crying anymore, this was her reality now, as it had been for the last… She couldn’t remember how long she’s been in here, all she knew was that she would never be free again.

The song was interrupted by a bitter hiss, blistered fingers curling into tight fists as Nerissa hugged herself. Her wings draped around her body, feathers haggard and matted as she curled in on herself. She missed her home, she missed her family, she missed flying, and most of all she missed being whole. A dull thud met her ears as her head thunked against the heavy cell door. ‘It's so quiet…’

Just then, the noise in the room swelled. It wasn’t by much and it was all simple white noise, but to Nerissa it was as loud as thunder. She perked up, realizing the sound deprivation barrier around her cell had been lifted. The noise flowed into her ears, giving her a small sense of relief, but it would not last for long. She knew what this meant. 

Pained grunts could be heard from beyond the door, the sound hauntingly familiar to Nerissa. ‘Shiori-’ “Bring the demon out. Now.” Came the cold, malignant voice of their warden, Omega Alpha . They were torturing Shiori again, as evident by the archiver’s hissing and cries of agony. But if they were demanding for her then that meant-

Heavy footsteps then boomed in her ears, growing louder as they neared her cell. Nerissa jumped away on instinct alone, the familiar rhythm telling her exactly who was approaching. There was the metallic clank of a bolt being undone and the hard pull of a lever before the door was thrown open.

Barzik stood in the threshold, her muscular and imposing figure being mostly shrouded in darkness, but her glowing, runic eyes could be seen so clearly. “No! Stay back! Please!” Nerissa screamed as pressed herself against the wall opposite to them. Of course, they dismissed her pleas and stormed into the room, their tense shoulders making their intentions clear.

Nerissa raised her arms overhead on impulse, attempting to feebly shield herself from what she knew was coming. But like always, it was pointless and she was brutally kicked in the stomach before being grabbed by her hair. She screamed from the pain in her scalp, but Barzik simply ignored the raven and dragged her out into the central room. 

With a low growl, Nerissa was thrown down onto the floor, the wind being knocked from her lungs as she sprawled on her back. “N-Nerissa…” Shiori grunted, her pained voice meeting the raven’s ears as Barzik stood over them, unmoving and waiting to strike.

“S-Shiori- AH!” Nerissa attempted to respond, only to be viciously cut off as a boot pressed into her throat. She choked almost immediately, her hands clawing at Barzik’s leg as her windpipe was forced shut. Yet as always, her efforts were in vain. Her tormentor was far stronger than her, after all.

Chains rattled and grew taut, the sound reaching Nerissa’s ears as Shiori struggled against her binds. “Leave her alone!” The archiver’s shouts were then met with a twisted sneer. “Your pleading is futile. We’re only getting started…” Omega grinned sadistically, their halo glowing brighter.

Barzik then lifted their foot, allowing Nerissa some momentary relief as she greedily sucked down a lungful of air. Her first instinct was to flee and she attempted to roll over, but she wouldn’t get very far before a hot piercing pain jabbed deep into her side. A scream ripped from her throat, growing louder as that familiar sickle tugged her over, violently forcing onto her back once more.

More cries of pain escaped Nerissa’s lips, only for her to be silenced by a cold hand wrapping around her throat. Fingers squeezed, applying enough pressure to allow her to breathe but prevent her from making a sound. The raven clawed at their wrist, nails tearing at the black bandages.

In response, Barzik shifted their hold on their sickle, gripping the handle to begin slowly twisting the blade within Nerissa’s body. Pain seared into the raven’s flesh, her muscles spasming with every little turn of that frigid weapon. She thrashed around, clawing harder at her attacker's arm as she tried to kick them away. 

But yet again, her efforts were worthless. Barzik slotted themself between her legs, using their weight to keep her held down. Nerissa could do nothing, she was powerless against their cruelty. All she could do was look up, forced to gaze into empty, runic eyes that bore down onto her.

“Stop! Please! It’s me you want isn’t it?!” Shiori shouted desperately, attempting to appeal to Omega’s true goal. The god almost smirked. “That is correct… I’m pleased you remember.” They spoke almost imperiously as they began to pace around the archiver’s seat. “You can put an end to your ‘friends’ suffering here and now… You just have to let go and give up this pointless struggle…”

Wine red eyes widened at those words. Nerissa knew what that meant. ‘If she does she’ll be killed!’ “Don’t do it Shiori! Please, don’t listen to them-” She forced the strained shout from her throat, only to be cut off by a commanding hiss from Omega. “Barzik.”

The handle of their sickle was released and Barzik’s hand shot up, grabbing onto Nerissa’s broken horn. Her fingers squeezed, gripping the damaged appendage and forcing magic out from it. Screams attempted to pass through the raven’s throat, but her tormentor just tightened their grip on her neck. Their palm dropped in temperature, becoming frigid as frost began to creep up along Nerissa’s skin.

“Nerissa!” Shiori screamed, her arms straining against the chains binding her. “Please, Omega. Just let her go! She doesn’t deserve any of this!” Crimson eyes stared down at her, lidded with a twisted sense of amusement. “I suppose you’re right. She’s proving to be a useless tool after all… Perhaps we should just kill her and be done with this.”

Golden eyes flew open, rage boiling in Shiori’s veins as she snapped. “ Don’t you fucking dare! If so much as lay a hand on her I’ll- ” Before she could even react, a heavy claw slammed straight into the bottom of her sternum. She gasped, both from the shock and pain that left her breathless. A wheeze was all she could make, feeling the cold prongs drive themselves into her chest.

“S-Shiori…” Nerissa cried out in a strained voice, whimpering as the frost bit at her skin. Fear gripped her heart, watching helplessly as her friend coughed up a glob of black ink. Never before had Omega attacked Shiori like that, even Barzik wavered in shock for a moment. 

The claw was then wrenched from Shiori’s chest, their inky blood splattering onto the floor below. “I would suggest you choose your words carefully, Novella. Preferably with less vulgarity.” Omega leered coldly, their claw flicking off the blood before slinking back into the portal it had appeared from. 

A small grin tugged at their lips, growing wider as they leaned in closer to the archiver, eyes meeting in silent opposition. “If you’re going to throw out empty threats like that, then you should at least have some tact.” Shiori’s words were anything but empty threats however and with a pained hiss she threw her head back and surged forward.

Her forehead slammed into Omega’s face, eliciting a small crack as her skull collided with their nose. It didn’t hurt them in the slightest, but the abruptness was enough to send them reeling back. Shiori glared up at the god, eyes glowing in contempt as her brow twisted into a defiant scowl. “ Fuck you… ”

Silence filled the air, with only Nerissa’s pained whimpers being heard. Omega straightened up, their halo glowing brighter, small sparks arcing from its edges. Not a second later, Shiori’s body began to seize up, joints growing stiff as her muscles tensed. Glowing white lines spread along her skin, breaking off in different directions as pain seared into every nerve in her body.

The archiver screamed, her body writhing as Omega once again drew closer. “How you infuriate me, Novella… Out of the thousands of your kind have been housed in this prison, you are the only one who truly gets under my skin…” Malice dripped from their tone, even and terrifyingly calm as they leaned into Shiori’s ear. “I will revel in the moment I finally kill you…”

Nerissa couldn’t take it anymore, this wasn’t just mere torture anymore, it was unfiltered hatred and cruelty. A choked sob fell from her lips, being strangled against Barzik’s unyielding grip. “Why… Why are you doing this?!” She screamed begging for some kind of justification for all this. 

But there was none. After all, how do you justify actions as sadistic as this? “So the raven has found her voice again… How pretty.” Omega sneered. They chuckled, sounding almost elated by Nerissa’s anguish as their gaze shifted towards Barzik.“That’s enough for now. Put her back in her cell.”

Without a word, Barzik pulled away and rose to their feet, wrenching their sickle out from Nerissa’s side. She screamed in pain, her voice finally coming out unobscured as she attempted to get away from her attacker. But she was far too slow and the god kicked her hard in the chest, knocking the wind from her lungs as she was grabbed by her good horn.

She was then dragged back to her cell, her blood smearing across the floor. The pain in her skull was unbearable, almost as much as the cold permeating deep within her flesh. Finally she was thrown back into the dark room, landing in a heap on the ground. Tears flowed down Nerissa’s face, her hand clutching her wound. A scream tore from her throat, rising in volume as the cell door slammed shut.

. . .

Nerissa awoke with a jolt, a scream ripping from her throat as her eyes flew open. She surged upright in a panic, being met with the dark room surrounding her. It was almost pitch black, the eerily quiet atmosphere making her shudder on impulse. ‘Where… where is…?’

She began to pant, her breathing growing ragged as heart hammered in her chest. It was so loud in her own ears, drowning out almost every other sensation. Her hands shook, palms sweaty along with the rest of her skin. They blindly shot around, feeling the soft comforter beneath her. ‘Is this my-’

Weight shifted to her right, tired and alert gasps meeting her ears. “Rissa? Are you okay?” A familiar voice called out, before a cold and calloused hand touched her on the arm. Nerissa’s first instinct was to flinch and her head snapped towards the person touching her, her heart dropping into her stomach.

Golden eyes stared back at the raven, glowing eerily in the darkness. Barzik’s empty gaze flashed in her mind’s eye and the searing hot pain in her side returned in full force. Nerissa screamed, panic surging in her veins as she jumped back. In her fear induced daze however, she failed to realize she was sitting on a bed and quickly lost her balance and fell over.

The raven hit the floor, landing hard on her shoulder. She cried out, both from the pain and the innate fear for her baby. Her hand instinctively shot down to her belly, shaking as she felt to make sure her daughter was okay. “Oh shit! Rissa!” Nerissa heard directly above her, the voice clearly panicked.

Those golden eyes stared down at her, fueling the raven’s fear. She began frantically scooting away, ignoring the ache in her shoulder as her back hit the wall. “Stay away! I can’t take it anymore!” She pleaded, watching those glowing eyes widen in a mixture of shock and confusion. 

“Huh? Rissa, what do you mean-” She heard them ask but Nerissa just whimpered and cowered against the wall, her body curling in on itself. The sound of feet hitting the floor met her ears, making her almost scream before light suddenly flooded her vision. A bedside lamp had been turned on, her eyes squinting as the dark room was illuminated in a soft light.

“Rissa, it’s me! It’s just me…” A frantic yet soft voice floated into Nerissa's ears, her mind finally registering it as Shiori’s, but it did little to calm her. The events of her dream were still so fresh. She could still feel the blade twisting in her flesh, Barzik’s cold hands wrapped around her throat, their body pressed against her own as they stared down at her with that empty gaze.

With tentative steps, the archiver began to approach. She slowly reached out to touch Nerissa’s arm, pausing as her distraught wife flinched on impulse. The raven lifted her arms overhead, attempting to shield herself from the assault she feared was coming. “No! Please… Don’t hurt me…”

Shiori’s heart damn near shattered in her chest as she heard that. Her protective instincts flared to life and she wanted nothing more than to wrap Nerissa in her arms and hold her close. But she knew she couldn’t. The raven was in an extremely volatile state right now, any sudden touch could send her spiraling even further down.

Thus, she kept her distance, kneeling down in front of Nerissa so she wasn’t towering over them. “It’s okay, Reese… I know you’re scared, but I’m right here…” Shiori muttered, keeping her voice soft in order to soothe the raven. She knew sound demons were comforted by the voice of their loved ones, she just needed to keep assuring them. “You’re in our room, in our house. You’re safe, I promise…”

Her words thankfully seemed to work and little by little Nerissa’s body began to relax. She was still a bit tense, but she had calmed enough to finally lift her head. Their eyes met and a look of pure relief washed over the raven, recognizing those beautiful gold orbs as her wife’s. 

A sob rose in Nerissa’s throat, tears building in her eyes before streaming down her face. “Shiori…” She whimpered for the archiver, her arms lowering to her sides as her legs went slack. The archiver watched her carefully all the while, a trembling hand lifting the faintest bit, desperately wanting to reach out to her. But Shiori held back. “Is it… okay for me to get closer?”

Nerissa nodded, her face thoroughly streaked with tears. “Yes… please…” She croaked out, heaving a broken sob as Shiori surged forward. Arms embraced her, her body being cradled against her wife’s chest as she cried into their shoulder. Her wings lifted and curled around the archiver’s waist, keeping them close as her arms refused to move an inch.

“There there… It’s okay, Rissa… It was only a nightmare…” Shiori muttered softly into the raven’s ear, her hands trailing down their back so she could gently scratch at the base of their wings. Nerissa just melted against them, the gentle touch soothing her enough to finally regain her voice.

“I-It- It wasn’t… just a nightmare… It was a memory…” She murmured, sniffling as she choked back another sob. “A memory from the cell?” Shiori asked, having already come to that conclusion minutes earlier. Nerissa nodded again, their hands finally lifting to grip onto Shiori’s nightshirt.

Her side still burned from the phantom pain, the scar on the area feeling like a gaping wound. “I could feel t-the pain all over again… See their eyes boring down onto me… You tried to tell them to stop… but Omega they… they…” Nerissa couldn’t say it, the memory alone was far too painful to relive.

Instead she brought her hand up, pressing down on the spot just beneath Shiori’s sternum. Their scar sat right there, covered by the fabric of their shirt. “Oh…” The archiver muttered in understanding, her chest tightening into a painful knot. She just held Nerissa closer in response, unwilling to let them go as they continued to cry.

. . .

A tense sigh passed through Elizabeth’s lips, her flame flickering in a show of stress. “Gods… This is…” “Rough?” IRyS finished from across the table, her own posture stiff. “That’s putting it mildly… This is anything but good…” Kronii muttered from beside the nephilim, scales present on her cheeks as Bae hummed to her left. “You’re right… If Omega’s back then that can only spell trouble.”

Nerissa just shrunk in her seat, her hand being tightly clenched by Shiori’s under the table. Her wings remained tucked at her sides, shaking as she listened to her closest friends go back and forth. They were all gathered in the dining room, having been brought here at the couples’ request.

Though they were all confused initially, the atmosphere in the room quickly took a turn once Nerissa and Shiori explained the situation. Although, it was mostly just the raven recounting her harrowing incident in the alley yesterday. Once she was done speaking though, things quickly began to devolve. A tension had formed in the air, so thick it was almost suffocating. 

Reactions amongst the different groups were varied, though they still held a mutual feeling of unease. Advent, of course, were terrified and remained huddled together. The council was stressed to say the least and were currently the most vocal. Myth were mostly alarmed, knowing very little in comparison to the others. Finally, the members of Justice seemed tense and had barely a spoken word.

“I thought they had finally faded away years ago? They haven’t been seen in 15 years after all.” Kiara piped up from the other end of the table, confusion clear in her tone. Ina hummed across from her, their hand lifting to pet Mococo’s head as they shifted uncomfortably. “So did I. Almost all of their followers and believers are now gone. No one knows about the old pantheon anymore.”

IRyS just sighed bitterly, hands fidgeting with the ends of her hair. “They’re likely not far from reaching that point… After all, they’re still weak even now…” “That’s true… Their whole 15 year absence was probably just to conserve what little energy they have left.” Calli replied with a thoughtful hum.

“That is how the gods operate… so it’s certainly plausible. Besides, Shiori did mess them up real bad from what I’ve heard.” Amelia said, her words drawing all eyes to the archiver. Naturally they tensed up, their introvert nature hating the feeling of having all the attention suddenly on them. 

Thankfully, Fauna was quick to speak up. “Even if they’re weakened like you said, IRyS, we shouldn’t doubt them. They’re still a god after all.” She said, her soft voice uncharacteristically grim. “Fauna’s right. The two of us can’t even harm Omega, since they’re one of the beings who created us.” Kronii muttered, arms crossing over her chest.

“I mean… we don’t really have to fight them though…? They’re dying already. Perhaps it would be smart to just… wait it out.” Mumei suggested, bringing the conversation to a halt. It certainly wasn’t a bad idea in Shiori’s mind. Judging from how her last encounter with Omega ended, they were likely on their last leg by now. But even that thought did little to comfort her. ‘They’re not acting alone…’

As the silence dragged on, the room grew more tense, yet only one soul was willing to break it. Gura raised her hand, a confused look plastered on her face. Kronii was the first to spot her and just sighed deeply “You don’t need to wait to be called on like this is a classroom. What is it, Gura…?”

The shark just lowered her hand, a sheepish smile tugging at her lips. “Sorry I just… Well I don’t really know who this ‘Omega’ person is, but from what I'm hearing… Is a dying god really cause for this much concern?” Gura asked, thinking she had presented a good point. That is, until Advent collectively shuddered.

“More than you could ever know…” Bijou muttered darkly, keeping a protective hold around Fuwawa’s waist. Gura just looked completely lost. Not that anyone could blame her, she was the most detached from this whole situation. “What’s that supposed to mean? If they’re going to die anyways then why worry this much?”

A palm then slammed onto the table, the loud noise making Gura jump. “That’s not the point…” Shiori finally spoke up, sounding calm at first before rising in volume as she shot up from her chair. “It’s not solely Omega who’s the problem… It’s the one’s who fucking cornered my wife in an alley and almost took her away to-”

“Shiori!” Nerissa called out, grabbing her wife by the arm to get them to stop. “Calm down… please…” The archiver just gave a wild look. “How can I possibly be calm in a situation like this? The people who tortured us for thousands of years have found us and are once again under Omega’s rule!”

“Hey!” Calli shouted from her seat, her voice breaking Shiori from their manic state. “ I understand where you’re coming from, Shiori. But now’s not the time to get riled up. We need to think rationally here.” The archiver’s jaw quivered, wanting to say something in retaliation. But she knew her friend was right and she heaved a sigh of defeat before letting Nerissa pull her back down.

An apologetic look was cast towards her wife, who offered a warm but strained smile in return. “Calli’s right…” Kiara spoke up once more, pulling the couple’s attention. “Besides the people hunting you only found Nerissa because somebody just so happened to recognize her from old wanted posters.”

“Yeah and if it took this long for that to happen, then maybe this will just be a one time thing.” Amelia piped up, giving a solid enough theory. Advent however, didn’t seem convinced. “But what if it’s not… What if it happens again…?” Fuwawa asked, being quickly followed up by Mococo. “That man knows Nerissa lives in town. Who’s to say he’s the only one who’s seen the posters and…”

The pup trailed off, her blue eyes widening as a look of absolute terror washed over her. “Oh gods… We-We’re going to be taken again… They’re gonna find us and throw us back in the… ” She muttered harrowingly while continuing to spiral further. Ina immediately jumped into action.

The priestess turned in her seat, her arms wrapping around Mococo and pulling them close to her chest. “Hey! No no no… That’s not going to happen…” Gentle hands ran through fuzzy blonde hair, but even that did little to soothe the pup as the table lapsed into a short silence.

“Maybe we should… move again? We’ve already pushed our luck too far with this town…” Fuwawa whispered, her suggestion earning a trembling squeeze on the waist from Bijou. “No way! We just bought our house and moving is already stressful enough on its own.” The rock shot back indignantly, her gem swirling with a mixture of dull gray and muddy red.

“Beebs is right…” Shiori piped up, brow furrowed in intense thought. “Fuwawa and Reese are very far along now. Any more stress could do serious damage to them and the babies.” Even without taking the pregnancies into consideration, the archiver just couldn’t bear the thought of leaving this house. She’s lived so much life here. This was her home. Plain and simple.

“That guy is still out there though… He’ll most likely report if he sees any of us…” Mococo said with a shudder. “Not if I have anything to say about it…” Bijou muttered coldly, a dark glimmer in her eyes. “Biboo…” Fuwawa chastised, sending the rock a halfhearted glare. “What? I’m just saying...”

Nerissa groaned loudly, her face falling into her hands. “We’re not going on a man hunt for this guy… He was just a law abiding citizen doing what he believed was right. He shouldn’t be condemned for that. ” She muttered thinking back to his awkward but plain appearance. He was just an ordinary guy.

“Right. We shouldn’t even be focusing on this man.” Fauna said, earning a hum of agreement from Bae. “Or Omega for that matter. It’s their angels that we should be worried about.” “Yeah, no shit…” Shiori hissed quietly, her gaze slowly trailing towards Justice at the other end of the table. ‘They’ve been… concerningly quiet…’

Shiori’s gaze hardened, easily gaining the attention of the silent group. “Say… You girls were quite involved with Omega’s Angels at some point… Care to give your takes?” The archiver asked slowly, being fully aware of just how accusatory she sounded. The members of Justice collectively tensed up, with Elizabeth looking particularly on edge. “Well… that’s a… complicated matter all its own…”

An inquisitive brow was raised, the archiver wondering where this avoidant behavior was coming from all of a sudden. “But surely you have something to say. They almost captured Rissa for fucks sake, so whatever care you still possess for them doesn’t matter at this point!”

Elizabeth’s jaw tensed hard, confliction apparent in her scarlet eyes. “We know that! I’m not trying to defend them or dismiss them as a threat but…” She trailed off, almost appearing to bite back the words forming on her tongue. Raora took her hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. “What Liz is trying to say, is that we know more about them than probably anyone else here.”

“That’s true…” Gigi muttered in agreement, arms folding behind her head as she leaned back in her chair. “I mean… I only knew Evelyn for a short time but… man… It feels like I know everything about her…” A small hum was given by Cecilia. “It's the same with Casana and I… She’s so… sensitive and subdued despite how towering she is…”

“And then there’s Barzik…” Elizabeth muttered bitterly. She didn’t elaborate any further, after all not much needed to be said about an immortal god. Nerissa however, winced at mere mention of them, her hands trembling as Kiara brought her into a hug.

Golden eyes narrowed, anger boiling in Shiori’s veins as stared hard at Justice. “What… are you all getting at here?” She asked, hissing through her teeth. Raora stared back, remaining unphased by the archiver's glare. “What we told you. We know them and we can tell you with absolute certainty that those three share one common trait…”

“They will follow Omega’s command no matter what.” Cecilia finished for the panther, key spinning as Gigi nodded. “Unless Serena says otherwise, that is…” That got everyone’s attention and even Shiori looked genuinely intrigued. Elizabeth just sighed, knowing it fell to her to explain. “Serena is the only person they listen to other than Omega.”

Her flame flickered, brow furrowing as a memory passed her by. “She’s also less than… amiable with the Arbiter and often opposes their demands or their general philosophy… In short… she doesn’t like them at all.” Elizabeth explained, watching as Nerissa’s eyes grew wide in realization. “So that's why they all left when she…”

The queen just answered with a simple nod, her hand reaching up to scratch at her neck before Raora stopped her. “She’s the only one they’ll listen to. And this may be a stretch, but if she’s defying Omega’s orders like this then… perhaps you girls have nothing to worry about.”

Shiori hummed under her breath, her fingers interlacing. “Well even if that’s true… then we still have to worry about your… employer…” Elizabeth stared at Shiori directly, having expected this subject to be brought up. “While our orders are through the Organization, the higher-ups prefer to not interfere with gods’ affairs anymore.” She explained, arms crossing over her chest.

“They’ll keep funding our campaign to capture you and make sure we succeed, but unless we leave they won’t get involved.” Elizabeth then perked up as Gigi chuckled from their seat. “Especially not after what happened to the previous higher-ups…” The queen shuddered at an unpleasant memory. 

“What happened to the previous administration was… unfortunate… But that’s beside the point. What I’m trying to say is… I believe you’re all safe.” Scarlet eyes looked over Advent, sending a comforting gaze that they all seemed to waver under. “But… is it really safe to be here still…?” Fuwawa finally whispered, shocking Bijou. “What? Of course it is. They just said-”

The pup’s ears flattened, a whimper rising in her throat. “I know… but if Omega is back and they know we’re here then… what if they give more orders to track us down…” Bijou wanted to reject the grim notion, but Shiori beat her to the punch. “I hate to say it… but she’s right. What if next time Serena isn’t there to stop them-”

A sudden knock at the front door cut Shiori off, bringing the discussion to a hard stop. Everyone in the room tensed up simultaneously, their eyes all looking out towards the hallway. “Someone’s outside…” Calli muttered, eyes glowing the fainest bit. Shiori’s heart dropped and she leaned close to her wife. “Do you hear anything, Reese?” Nerissa just shook her head. “No…”

Seconds went by and another set of knocks were made against the door. “I’ll go check it out.” Kronii announced as she stood from the table. “Wait here…” With that, the warden slowly crept out into the hallway, making her way towards the door with quiet and methodical steps. 

Her head raised for her nose to sniff the air, trying to get a whiff of their visitors' scent. ‘Nothing…’ Kronii’s shoulders tensed, brow furrowing into a cold glare as she reached for the door handle. A deep breath was pulled into her lungs, steeling her nerves before she wrenched the door open. 

“Oh my goodness!” Came the startled voice of Miranda as she jumped. Realizing who it was, Kronii immediately felt bad. “Ah! I’m so sorry ma’am! We um… weren’t expecting visitors” She stammered, scaled forming under her eyes as her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

“It’s okay, deary. You only gave me a tiny fright, is all.” Miranda said assuringly, holding a hand over her heart before taking a soothing breath. “I know this is a bit out of the blue but… is Shiori or Nerissa in? Unless you’re house sitting, then I can just come back later.”

Kronii shifted in place and looked over her shoulder, unsure of what to do. “N-No she’s here it's just we-” “Kronster, it’s fine. I’ll talk to her.” Shiori said, stepping up behind the warden so she could usher them away. Once they were gone, the archiver stepped out onto the porch, giving Miranda an apologetic look. “Sorry about her. There’s just… a lot going on right now.”

The old lady’s face immediately fell, a saddened look crossing her features. “I’m so sorry to hear that. I do hope it’s nothing too severe…” She then looked past Shiori, curiously trying to peek into the house. “Is Nerissa okay…?” The achiever nodded, giving her best attempt at an assuring smile. “She’s fine. There’s just… well we’re all kinds of stressed right now…”

Miranda almost seemed to pout, worry clear in her green eyes. “Well it makes you feel any better, I brought you these…” She said, holding out the small tupperware she had clutched in her hand. With her interest piqued, Shiori took the container and pried the lid off. Almost immediately, she was hit by the scent of cinnamon sugar. “Snickerdoodles? You brought these for us…?”

“Of course! I made a bit too many and thought your family would love some, so I brought them over. I hope they make you feel at least a little better.” Miranda said with a sweet smile, the sight of it making Shiori pause. Her hands clutched the plastic container, her nose inhaling the sweet scent it produced.

‘She thought about us… and came all this way just to give us some cookies…’ It almost sounded ridiculous in Shiori’s head. Sure they knew Miranda and considered her a friend, but she had never just shown up unannounced for something as silly as this. And yet, despite her thoughts, the archiver found herself… deeply touched by the sweet gesture.

In spite of everything that had happened to her wife, the town they lived in was still just as warm and inviting as it always had been. This place was so calm and the people were always so kind, even if Shiori had issues trusting them. She truly couldn’t imagine living anywhere else. ‘No… we can’t leave, not like this…’

The archiver smiled, even despite the lingering fear in her heart. “They do. Thank you so much, Miss Miranda! I’m sure Reese and Lyonne will love them.” She exclaimed, pulling a sweet giggle from the old lady. “Good! Cookies do always make things just a little better.”

“Yeah… they do…” Shiori muttered, staring down at the dozen cookies. “Well I better get going now. It’s my day off, after all! I need to make it count.” Miranda finally said, pulling a genuine laugh from Shiori. “Yeah! You go get ‘em Miranda, thanks for the cookies!” The old lady just smiled even brighter. “Of course I will! You have a wonderful day now, Shiori.”

“You too!” The archiver called out, shutting the door as Miranda stepped off the porch. A deep sigh fell from her lungs, her hand still clutching the box of cookies. ‘They look really good…’ She thought while stepping back into the dining room, hearing the relieved chatter of her friends.

Bijou floated over to her, eyes peering down into the tupperware. “Huh, well I guess you have cookies now…” The rock muttered, her words barely registering in Shiori’s head. “Hey Kronii, can I call you if I ever need to be protected by little old ladies at my doorstep?” Gura teased with a shit eating grin. The warden just groaned in embarrassment. “Fuck off, Gura.”

“That kind of scared me…” Mococo muttered, relaxing as Ina gave her a gentle scratch behind the ears. “It’s okay though, it was just Miranda. After all… we’re safe here…” Nerissa muttered, glancing over as Fuwawa withered in her seat. “But… what about-”

“Omega doesn’t matter.” Shiori hissed, cutting her friend off. Everyone looked towards the archiver, shocked by her sudden outburst. “They’re weak and dying… They can send their angels as many times as they please…” She gripped the tupperware. “But I don’t care… I’m sick of running. I won’t let them scare us away again. It’s what they want after all. So we're going to stay right where we are.”

The room went quiet for a moment, with everyone simply staring dumbfounded at Shiori. But then Nerissa stood up and slowly made her way over to the archiver. Wine red eyes stared down at them, a look of adoration and gratitude swirling within as she took her wife’s hands. “You’re right… We’ve made something for ourselves here… and I’m not going to let it be uprooted so easily…”

A hesitant look crossed Bijou’s face, her brow furrowing before she shook her head in resolution. “Neither will I. This life is everything to me… and I won’t allow anyone to take it away…” As the rock spoke, Mococo looked up at Ina, taking in their kind and beautiful purple eyes before blushing. “Y-Yeah. And besides, we’re Advent! Everything will be okay, as long as we stick together.”

The group then turned their attention towards Fuwawa, who still had that scared and tense look in her eyes. But as she looked up at all her friends and Bijou floating above, she managed to crack a smile. “I won’t let them scare me either… We’ve evaded them this long, surely we can continue to do so…”

Bae pumped her fist in celebration, creating a small burst of colored lights. “That’s the spirit! Plus you girls aren’t alone in this, remember? We’ve all got your back!” The rat exclaimed, prompting Advent to look out across the table of friends and allies. Shiori smiled to herself, warmth flooding her chest. However, something darker lingered far beneath, a deep seated fear. ‘ What if they do find you? ’

. . .

A familiar chill permeated in the air, biting into Shiori’s skin with every faint draft. The feeling sent a shiver down her spine, amplifying the dread building in her gut. But it was nothing in comparison to the cold shackles binding her. They were wrapped tightly around her wrists, with chains encircling her middle. Magic thrummed within the metal; An enchantment keeping her bound to the stone throne.

The archiver struggled against them, tugging her arms and twisting her body in an effort to break free. Shiori knew it was futile, she had spent innumerable years bound to this spot, yet the fear in her heart refused to settle. How could it? Especially now that she found herself in the Cell once more.

‘No no no! This can’t be? How am I here? This shouldn’t even be possible!’ Shiori’s mind screamed amongst the confusion and panic melding within her. It didn’t make sense, she remembered falling asleep next to Nerissa as always, but then she awoke here in the Cell. Only now it was different.

While the layout and grim atmosphere remained the same, there was something that stuck out like a sore thumb. The stone floors and sewer grates were gone, in their place was a pool of deep black ink. It almost shimmered, even in the darkness, the fluid still and lifeless, almost naturally so.

It was eerily familiar to Shiori and looked almost exactly like the inky blood that flowed through her veins. “What the fuck…?” The archiver whispered in complete horror. A shuddering breath was pulled into her nose, taking in the pungent smell of the ink. It was coppery and had vague notes of leather.

Suddenly a door opened just off to her right and the archiver snapped her head in that direction, her heart sinking upon recognizing what door that was. ‘Rissa’s cell…’ The metal hinges creaked loudly as the door swung open, guided by an unseen force. Moments later, the ink in the floor began to rise within the door frame.

The black fluid shrunk and grew simultaneously, thick globs of it rising up and forming the shapes of two people as it slowly emerged from the door. More ink flowed towards it, details becoming rather distinct and vaguely recognizable. One figure stood tall, their frame muscular and imposing as they dragged the other smaller figure into the room.

Finally the ink began to disperse around the head, revealing snowy white hair and runic, gold eyes. Shiori could only stare, a frigid concoction of terror and anger in her chest as she looked upon Barzik. The ink continued to flow from the god’s body, eventually reaching the smaller figure.

Horns were revealed, the familiar ornate designs catching Shiori’s eye almost immediately. She froze, realizing just who was being dragged. The ink slid away from Nerissa, still dressed in the oversized shirt she had worn to bed, a deep red splotch staining the area around her belly. ‘No…’ Her hair was clutched in Barzik’s fist, making her cry in pain as she was forcefully dragged over to Shiori.

“Rissa!” The archiver screamed as her wife was thrown down, ink slashing as they were forced onto their knees. Nerissa stared up at Shiori, face streaked with tears and marred by a look of absolute terror. “Shio-” Before the raven could finish her weak utterance, Barzik retrieved one of their sickles and impaled her straight through the heart.

“ No! ” A devastated wail erupted from Shiori’s throat, her arms tugging against the chains with all her might. But her struggle was in vain and she was forced to watch and Nerissa coughed up a glob of ink. The blade in her chest began to shift, making the raven scream as Barzik twisted her weapon into a reverse grip. She then grabbed the handle and lifted, easily hefting Nerissa off the ground.

The light faded from the raven eyes, her body going slack. Barzik let out a deep sigh and wrenched her sickle out from Nerissa’s chest allowing her body to crumple to the floor. Shiori just continued to thrash around, wanting nothing more than to break free and rip into them with everything she had.

But the chains were far too strong, keeping her bound onto her seat as Barzik lowered her weapon. “ You believed you could evade us forever?’ ” The god muttered, her voice sounding distorted, like something else was speaking through her. Not a second later though, the inky floor rose up, tendrils ensnaring both Barzik and Nerissa’s body before swallowing them into the fluid beneath.

Shiori’s body shook, her eyes wide in disbelief until she heard another door open, this one to her left. ‘That’s… Fuwawa’s…’ Her head snapped in that direction, watching as the ink rose upward, forming the shapes of two figures. The one in front was shown first, revealing Fuwawa standing there fear stricken. Moments later, Serena emerged from the ink behind her, a knife brandished in her hand.

They lunged at Fuwawa, driving her knife deep into the pup’s rib. Fuwawa screamed, her limbs going stiff as jagged purple lines crept up along her skin. She was then pushed to the floor, her body unable to move as she splashed into the ink. “ You must be an even bigger fool than we thought~ ” 

Serena giggled in a distorted voice and pressed a button on the handle of her knife, ejecting a small glass vial, remnants of poison still inside. With her knife now empty, the apothecary stepped overtop Fuwawa, her hand gripping their blonde hair and forcing their head back. Golden eyes went wide in terror, the sight eerily familiar to Shiori. “Stop! Leave her alone!”

Her scream fell deaf ears however, as Serena lowered her knife and slit Fuwawa's throat. The pool of ink swallowed them up almost immediately, leaving Shiori to desperately tug on her binds. But then,  another cell door opened, this one to the left. ‘Biboo…’ Was all the archiver could think before a large inky hand grabbed her head and shoved it back, her skull slamming into the throne.

A weak groan passed through her lips, inky blood already flowing down her face. The hand then pulled away, revealing the blurry image of Casana standing over her. Shiori’s head swam in circles, her brain throbbing in her skull as she tried to peer through her now hazy eyes.

Through the fog in her vision though, Shiori could make out a small pillar of ink rising up. It quickly took shape, the fluid seeping away to reveal Bijou. The archiver’s heart sank. “No! Beebs, run!” She screamed but it was too late, Casana turned and lunged at the rock. Bijou tried to create a crystalline barrier to protect herself, but the giant easily smashed through it and grabbed her by the head.

She screamed, her limbs flailing as she was lifted off the ground. Casana’s hands fully ensnared her head, giving her no possible chance to escape as their arms tensed. The heel of palms pushed into her skull from both sides, making her cry out from the pain.

“No! Let her go!” Shiori screamed, but to no avail. Cracks began to form along her friend’s face, their cries growing louder with every little break. A deep growl resonated from within Casana’s helmet and her hands pressed with all their might until… The sound of shattering stone filled the air, followed closely by clap of the giant’s palms meeting.

Bijou’s body fell to the ground, immediately being swallowed by the ink. “You may have stopped running… but when we inevitably caught up… you were powerless to stop us.” A disembodied voice spoke, it was not Casana’s. Shiori didn’t know what they sounded like. But this voice… It almost sounded like Omega.

Casana was then swallowed by the ink, her place being taken by Evelyn. “ How can you protect the people you love… when your very existence endangers them? ” They spoke, voice distorted as it passed through the gaps in their skull. Shiori just glared up at them, her eyes still hazy.

Just then a final door opened and an inky figure formed and jumped on Evelyn’s back. “Get away from her!” It shouted as it took the form of Mococo, her claws ripping into the assassin’s chest as they thrashed around. The pup just held on tight, drawing inky blood with every deep scratch she made.

Having had enough, Evelyn let out a low growl. Darkness shrouded her figure, her silhouette growing into something large and monstrous, lifting Mococo up with her. Her hands elongated, forming into gnarled claws as branch-like bones sprouted from her hunched back. Fur began to take form and her clothes dissolved away until all that remained was her mask.

The darkness then dissipated, revealing the wendigo in its entirety. Its long arm reached back over its shoulder, grabbing Mococo and throwing her off. The pup hit the floor, crying out as she landed head first. She still tried to get to her feet, but she was far too slow and the beast lunged.

Shiori couldn’t bear to watch and her stomach churned as she turned her head. Her eyes squeezed shut, the sounds of tearing flesh and feral growls intermingling with Mococo’s screams. Within a few moments, there was a sickening crick and her friend’s screams stopped.

Her fists tightened, teeth grinding together as she heard the ink swallow up Mococo’s body. A choked breath was let out, heart battering her chest so hard Shiori thought it might stop at any moment. Just then, a gloved hand grabbed her by the jaw, forcing her gaze forward once more. She stared up at Evelyn, now back in their human form with their mask splattered in inky blood.

They let go of her face and stepped back, drawing Shiori’s attention as three columns of ink rose up from the floor. Golden eyes just narrowed watching as Barzik, Serena, and Casana formed from the black fluid. “I’ll kill you all… You’ll pay for what you’ve done!” The archiver screamed, rage surging in her veins as she glared up at Omega’s Angels.

“ You promised the same thing on the day you were imprisoned… and yet that never came to fruition. ” Barzik’s distorted voice muttered as she leaned in, the runic patterns in her eyes swirling in an almost hypnotic manner. Shiori had half a mind to spit at them. “ Your words mean nothing… ”

“Mama? Daddy?” A familiar and innocent voice called from outside the cell. Shiori’s blood ran cold, knowing exactly who that voice belonged to. ‘Lyonne…?’ “Where are you? It’s dark here… I wanna go home…” Her son called out, sounding lost and scared as if he were wandering around.

All four of Omega’s Angels looked towards the main door simultaneously. Shiori’s breath hitched, her heart dropping as she realized what they most likely had in mind. “Wait… no! Leave him alone!” She pleaded, her words falling on deaf ears as Casana stepped over to the door. “Don’t you fucking touch him!” The archiver screamed, her desperation mounting as Evelyn turned and followed close behind.

Rage churned in Shiori’s heart, pumping through her veins and making her strain harder against the chains. The metal dug into her skin, likely to leave deep bruising. But she didn’t care, she needed to stop them from reaching Lyonne. She already watched them kill Advent one by one, she couldn’t lose him too. “I’m warning you! Stay the fuck away him!”

Serena then turned and walked away, the main door opening and allowing them passage out into the hall. The archiver tugged even harder, calling upon the ink seeping down her face to travel southward. Barzik then turned away, casting Shiori one final empty stare.

The inky bloody slid down the archiver’s skin, reaching the chains binding her and beginning to slowly dissolve them. All the while, Shiori continued to thrash around and pull with every ounce of strength she could muster. She watched Barzik get close to the door, the sight fueling her rage even more.

A vicious scream was let out and she tried one final time to free herself. The tiny hiss of the dissolving metal met Shiori’s ears and then, she felt the binds slacken. Her arms were wrenched up, breaking the shackles. The chains then snapped, allowing her to lunge up from the throne and rush at Barzik. 

Her eyes glowed brightly, the ink on the floor responding to her presence and rising to lash out at the god. Shiori didn’t have a plan, all she could think of was ripping Barzik apart. But as she drew near, her enemy retrieved one of their sickles and whipped around. They swung and the archiver's stomach dropped. The last thing she felt was the cold blade cleaving through her neck.

. . .

Shiori awoke with a jolt, a strangled gasp falling from her lips as her eyes flew open. Her hand shot up from beneath the blanket, fingers wrapping around her throat as a burning pain seared into her neck. But there was nothing physically present along her flesh, her head was still atop her shoulders like it always was.

The phantom sensation of cold steel was still present nonetheless and Shiori rolled onto her back. Her heart hammered in her chest, mind racing as the events of her dream replayed over in her head like a loop. Breathing felt nearly impossible, her throat closing despite nothing squeezing down on it.

Golden eyes stared up at the ceiling, a flood of relief rushing through her. It was just a nightmare, nothing more. She was still in her bed, confined within the safety of her home. Yet even still, the emotions she felt throughout the whole ordeal remained in her chest. The pain, the fear, the anguish, and raw anger all came rushing back to her. 

Tears began to build in her eyes, a lump forming in her throat as she began to cry silently. Her eyes remained fixated on the ceiling, the empty darkness reminding her of the Cell. A choked sob broke from her lips, being smothered by a bitter hiss. Slowly but surely the hand at her throat trailed upward, wiping the tears at her eyes with minimal success.

She then heard the rustling of sheets to her left and moments later, a pair of arms encircled her waist. Shiori stiffed almost at once, reminded of the chains that once bound her. But then she felt the soft press of lips against her bare shoulder, the hum of a familiar voice meeting her ears.

“Are you okay, darling…?” Nerissa inquired, her voice low and groggy. Shiori turned her head upon hearing her wife, spotting their wine red eyes in the darkness. They were tired and slightly lidded, clearly having just woken up, but they were alive and full of light. 

Relief stirred in the archiver's chest, mingling with the pain currently present. “No… Not at all…” She croaked, a fresh wave of tears building in her eyes. “I’m sorry if I woke you up…” Nerissa’s arms just squeezed tighter, wings shifting so one could drape over top them both. 

“It’s okay… there’s no need to apologize…” The raven murmured softly, nuzzling against her wife’s shoulder. “You had a nightmare, didn’t you?” Shiori tensed up, her hand once again trying to wipe the tears from her eyes. “How did you know…? I tried to be quiet…” She asked, earning another kiss to her shoulder. “Silly~ You know that isn’t enough to fly under my radar…”

Nerissa shifted one of her arms, taking ahold of Shiori’s free hand and letting their fingers intertwine. “It’s okay though… There’s no need to worry, darling… You’re safe… I’m safe… I’m right here…” She muttered, squeezing her wife’s hand as she snuggled closer.

‘Does she know what I was dreaming about…?’ Shiori wondered passively. It was certainly possible and wouldn’t be all that surprising. Nerissa knew her better than anyone else in the world, sometimes more than she did herself. They knew her passions, her wants, her desires, and her fears.

Shiori returned Nerissa’s grip, clutching her wife’s hand out of fear that she might vanish if she let go. “I know that… and I know we already discussed things earlier… and I meant everything I said about refusing to let them scare us but…” A shuddering breath was pulled in, turning into a sob.” I’m still terrified of something happening to you and the people I love… I don’t want to lose my family again.”

The raven nuzzled closer, her soft hair tickling Shiori’s neck. “That won’t happen… I won’t allow it… and I know you won’t either…” Nerissa then lifted her head, pressing a soft kiss onto her wife’s jaw. The archiver melted under the affection, allowing herself a weak smile. Even after all these years, the raven knew exactly what to say to her. ‘I really don’t know what I did to deserve you…’

A shuddering breath was pulled into Shiori’s lungs, her body finally beginning to relax thanks to her wife’s reassurances. The torrent of dark thoughts and emotions still remained within her, but they were no longer as overwhelming. She had even stopped crying, although now she couldn’t breathe through her nose very well.

Just then, the bedroom door creaked open, catching the couples’ attention. “Mama? Daddy…? Are you awake…?” Lyonne asked timidly, his voice strangely choked up. Nerissa easily took notice of it and sat up, her tired eyes attempting to peer through the darkness. “Lyonne? Are you okay, my love?”

Tiny sniffled answered her almost at once, followed by a faint hiccup. “No… not really…” Lyonne whimpered, trying to wipe his face with the back of his sleeve. Yorick gurgled from atop his head, attempting to soothe the little raven as best he could. Shadow was also trying to comfort him, though it was a bit difficult while being perched on Lyonne’s shoulder.

“Can I sleep in your bed tonight…?” The little raven asked, his small sob breaking Shiori’s heart. “Of course… Come here, buddy…” She coaxed without hesitation, scooting away from Nerissa to make room for their son. Lyonne eagerly stepped over to the bed, crawling onto the mattress so he could slip under the covers between his parents.

Shadow perched himself upon the head board, looking over the family as Nerissa settled back down. Her hand lifted to Lyonne’s face, thumb tenderly stroking his tear stained cheek. “What happened, my little prince?” She asked softly, watching as Yorick slid down to Lyonne’s arm. “I had a bad dream…” The little raven answered, his voice barely above a whisper.

“Would you like to talk about it…?” Shiori asked, gently rubbing her son’s back. Lyonne melted under the touch and curled up against Nerissa. “I saw those scary people from the alley… I don’t know why, but they took mama away… I tried to help but they just ignored me… I tried to go find daddy to help save mama… but they already got to her first…”

Nerissa just held Lyonne close, her heart damn near shattering in her chest. “It’s okay… It’s over now. We’re right here, my love… We’re not going anywhere…” She muttered softly, taking in a slow breath in order to calm herself. Her son shouldn’t have to be worried about those kinds of things.

“I heard what you and daddy were talking about in the kitchen yesterday…” Lyonne said, making both his parents tense up simultaneously. “Are the scary people gonna take you away from me…? I don’t want to be alone…” Nerissa held him even tighter, doing everything in her power to keep her raging emotions under control. “No of course not… Those bad people will never get us. I’ll make sure of it…”

Shiori then snuggled closer, letting an arm drape over both her wife and son. “You’ll never lose us, little bird… Everything’s going to be okay… I promise…” Lyonne sniffled at her words, his face burying itself in Nerissa’s chest. “Okay… I trust you…”

A gentle kiss was pressed atop his head, followed by the threading of soft fingers through his hair. “Go to sleep, my little prince… Everything will be okay when you wake up…” Nerissa whispered, her assuring voice floating into Lyonne’s ear. His eyes began to droop, a small yawn escaping his lips as he gradually fell asleep.

Chapter Text

The sweet music flowed out through the nearby speakers, filling the kitchen with the sound of city pop that Nerissa happily hummed along to. A quiet melody was made in her throat, passing through her pressed lips as her voice harmonized with the surrounding music.

Before she knew it, her hips began to sway, moving in rhythm with the music as she walked from the fridge to the island. On the counter was a fairly large basket, lined with a blue and white checkered cloth. It was the perfect place for Nerissa to house her deli sandwiches, carefully lining each of them up in neat little rows.

A nice salad was also stored in the basket, contained in a small tupperware to prevent anything from spilling out. It was probably a lot of food for only two people, but Nerissa didn’t mind at all. Today was Shiori’s birthday and the couple had decided to have a simple date night to celebrate.

Though technically it wasn’t actually the archiver’s birthday. Instead they were celebrating a day early, since the actual date fell on a Monday, which just didn’t feel as fun. Shiori of course had no problem with this, she was never all that thrilled when it came to her birthday anyways. But Nerissa was and she was more than eager to give her wife a fun time.

Sweet giggles broke through her singing, a giddy smile tugging at her lips. ‘I really hope Shiori has a good time… and that she enjoys all the food!’ The date plan was pretty simple, a nice quiet lunch at the park, a trip to the bookstore, and a movie night later in the evening. Nothing grand or flashy, just some quality time together as a couple.

Her ears then perked up, easily catching the thumping of heavy boots coming down the hall. Sure enough, Shiori emerged in the doorway seconds later, dressed in one of her usual gothic dresses and her signature jacket. Nerissa smiled upon their arrival, although curiously, the archiver's face was twisted in concern.

“You sure you’re ready to go out like this, Reese? The incident wasn’t all that long ago…” Shiori said, making the raven pause for a moment. Her wife did have a point, it had only been two weeks since that harrowing ordeal. She was still plagued with frequent nightmares and found her sleep to be a lot more restless ever since that day.

Shiori seemed to have mostly gotten over own night terrors, at least that’s how she made it appear. In reality, Nerissa knew they were just pretending and trying to put on a brave face for her and Lyonne. The raven had tried to get her wife to talk about it, but in typical Shiori fashion, she kept it to herself.

Lyonne meanwhile, had grown very clingy to her over the last few weeks. It was borderline obsessive and he often refused to leave Nerissa’s side for more than a few minutes at a time. He was afraid to even sleep in his own room most nights, even with Yorick and Shadow present. The raven couldn’t really blame him, that kind of ordeal could be frightening to anyone and especially a child.

Luckily Lyonne seemed to be getting a little better as of late. He was even okay enough to attend a sleepover with his cousins at the Ravencroft Castle. Though Nerissa herself was a bit nervous about leaving him for too long, her parents assured her that everything would be fine and encouraged her to enjoy her date. And that she intended to do.

“I’m fine, Shiori. Really. Like you said yourself, I’m not going to let them scare us from living our lives.” Nerissa said, giving her wife as confident of a smile as she could muster. “I know but… it’s not them that I’m worried about…” Shiori muttered, her brow furrowed as she stepped into the kitchen to properly face the raven. “Are you really ready to go out in a public space after what happened…?”

The archiver’s words weren’t harsh or demeaning in any way, just genuine and reasonable concern. Honestly, Nerissa felt her conviction waver momentarily upon hearing them, but she was quick to steel herself. “I am… and I want to do this… It’s your birthday after all, I want it to be special. 

Shiori allowed herself a cheeky laugh. “Technically my birthday isn’t until tomorrow~” Nerissa just gave her a look, forcing the archiver to wither under their gaze. “Sorry…” She muttered with a small cough. “But seriously… if you feel like this is too much for you, then we can just skip out on the date all together and stay at home. I wouldn’t mind hanging out here… just the two of us…”

Nerissa paused and smiled, always adoring just how much Shiori cared. “While that would be nice, I also know how much you enjoy sitting at the park with me and wandering around the bookstore.” The archiver stammered on her words. “Okay you got me there… But-”

“I’m fine, Shiori!” Nerissa finally snapped. She didn’t shout or anything, but did tighten her voice to get the point across. “I know you’re worried, but I promise… I can handle myself just fine.” Shiori averted her gaze, a guilty expression crossing her features. “I’m sorry… I just…”

“I know…” The raven turned and approached her wife, hands lifting to cup their cheeks. She then leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss atop their head. “You worry about me and I love you for that.” Her words hung in the air for a moment, before Nerissa continued with a noticeable bite in her tone. “But sometimes… your protectiveness really gets on my nerves…”

The archiver just laughed awkwardly. “Yeah that sounds about right… But okay… I’ll stop pestering you.” She finally conceded, earning her a smile and another kiss from Nerissa. “Good. Cause I’ve got just about everything ready to go!” The raven squealed happily, stepping back over to her basket.

“Sandwiches… salad bowl… drinks… cakes… That should be it!” Nerissa exclaimed, looking to the side as Shiori leaned against the counter, a snarky grin plastered on their face. “You got the baby too, right~?” The raven’s smile immediately dropped and she gave her wife a flat look.

“Well I would certainly hope I do. Considering I’m the one going through the pain of carrying her in my womb!” Nerissa snapped back, pointing to her very swollen baby bump for emphasis. Shiori just snickered. “Not for much longer. We’re well into month number 9 after all.”

Nerissa sighed wistfully hearing that, her hands reaching down to rub at her belly from beneath her sweater. She could already feel her daughter beginning to kick, as they had been throughout the day. “Hopefully… the sooner I get this baby out of me, the better.” The raven groaned loudly, pulling an amused grin from Shiori. “That I can certainly agree with.”

The archiver then grabbed the small cooler by the sink, checking to make sure it was properly sealed. “You ready to go? It’s a long walk to the park.” Nerissa matched their smile, excitement stirring in her heart. She hastily grabbed the basket, her wings fluttering as she linked arms with her wife. “Always~”

. . .

A pleased hum passed through Nerissa’s lips, the sound being lost within the spring air. Her head leaned back, resting against the old bark of the tree she currently sat under. The branches overhead casted a gentle shade upon her face, shielding it from the sun’s hot rays.

Not that the raven minded the heat, but she always found herself more inclined to the cold. While she didn’t like harsh or frigid conditions, she still enjoyed a nice chill. It felt welcoming and peaceful, like the world was somehow in a perfect balance. Hence why she loved the spring, the transitional period between winter and summer, bringing the best of worlds.

Ebony wings ruffled at her sides, a smile playing at Nerissa’s lips before taking a sip of her ginger beer. The bitter taste embraced her tongue, melding with the sweet spring air as she breathed it in. ‘Now this is nice…’ She mused, looking over the blue picnic blanket she sat upon. 

The basket and cooler were situated off to the side, offering a weight to keep the blanket down while also remaining unintrusive. Shiori was sitting right beside her, a paper plate balanced in their lap as they enjoyed the sandwiches. A small giggle broke through Nerissa’s lips as she watched them, their face getting stained with mustard.

‘I’m glad we decided to come here…’ While normally the raven enjoyed going to restaurants or cafes, that sort of thing wasn’t really her wife’s style. Shiori was as introverted as they came, preferring to stay home or go somewhere quiet and remote for their birthdays. Although sometimes they did like to break from their comfort zone, it seemed they just wanted some quality time with Nerissa this year.

Honestly, Nerissa shared that sentiment deeply. As much as she loved being out and about with her wife, this was something she had really needed. The last few weeks had been incredibly draining for them both and it just felt nice to be able to relax and enjoy each other's company for once.

“Damn Rissa… these are really good.” Shiori casually mentioned between bites, already on her fifth sandwich of the day. Nerissa couldn’t help but giggle hearing that, she was glad she decided on mini deli sandwiches. Both because the archiver enjoyed them and because she was strangely not hungry at the moment. Which was odd, considering she usually had a killer appetite.

“I can tell. You’ve already eaten most of them.” Nerissa joked, glancing towards the basket. More than half of the sandwiches were gone. Shiori stopped mid bite, her eyes following the raven’s gaze with a sheepish smile. “Oh sorry! Did you want some?” She asked, offering the other sandwich on her plate.

Nerissa just smiled and waved her hand dismissively. “I’m fine, I had some salad.” Shiori didn’t seem convinced and even gave a skeptical look. “Are you sure? You’ve barely eaten today…?” An exasperated sigh fell from the raven’s lips. She wasn’t at all surprised that her wife had noticed that.

“Shiori, I’m okay. Really. I just don’t have much of an appetite today.” Nerissa said gently, watching as the archiver maintained their dubious expression. But thankfully, it seemed they learned their lesson from earlier and didn’t push it. “Alright… But I’m making sure you eat enough at dinner later. You hear me? You need plenty of food to keep both you and the baby energized.”

The raven couldn’t help but giggle, already feeling a hard pressure beneath her navel. “I don’t think we need to worry about her too much in that regard~ She’s been kicking nonstop all day. “ She said, rubbing her baby bump. The small action alone seemed to urge her baby to kick harder.

Naturally, Shiori perked up in interest upon hearing that. “Really?” Nerissa smiled their way, seeing her wife's eyes trail down to her swollen belly. “Of course… Would you like to feel for yourself~?” The archiver’s chest swelled with excitement and she quickly set her plate down to sit up properly.

“Always!” She said, her hands wasting no time in stroking along that soft belly, gently pressing down for a better feel. Golden eyes soon widened. Even through the raven’s sweater, Shiori could feel the rapid taps against her palms. “Oh dang, she’s really going wild in there.” She snarked, pulling a sweet giggle from Nerissa. “It seems she’s already inherited your crazy side~”

Seeing an opportunity to crack a joke, Shiori let out a dramatic sigh. “Ah shoot… Just when I thought we were going to have a normal and calm child.” The raven couldn’t help but laugh, always enjoying her wife’s sarcasm. “What is that supposed to mean~? Lyonne’s a calm boy, is he not?” Nerissa teased, knowing full well her son was anything but normal. ‘But that’s what makes him special…’

“Not when he gets excited… You and I both know, when he gets going, that little boy does not know when to stop.” Shiori clapped back, an affectionate smile on her face. Nerissa hummed, pretending to contemplate on the archiver’s words. “Fair enough. But I know full well you love seeing him all hyper like that~”

Her wife’s smile turned proud. “That I won’t deny…” Shiori said, before shifting in her spot to lay down on her side. Her head fell down onto the raven’s legs, their plush thighs acting as the perfect cushion. “Getting comfy there~?” Nerissa teased as the archiver shifted once more. “Oh you bet I am.”

Shiori lifted her hand and slipped it under the raven’s sweater, wanting to feel their skin directly. “Now this is much better.” The taps from within Nerissa’s belly felt so much more pronounced without that wool barrier in the way. On top of that, the baby seemed to grow more active when ever Shiori spoke.

A smile crawled its way onto her face. “So… aside from being a little wild child, what do you think our daughter will be like once she’s finally here…?” The archiver asked, voicing the question as soon as it cropped up in her mind. Nerissa was honestly a little surprised by it, but still took a moment to ponder her answer. “I think… she’ll be a lot like you…”

“Like me?” Shiori muttered, a curious glimmer in her eyes. Nerissa nodded, allowing one of her wings to drape over the archiver. “Well of course. Lyonne already takes after me quite a bit, so it only makes sense that our daughter will turn out like her amazing daddy~”

Golden eyes flew open, a deep blush blooming across Shiori’s face upon hearing that name. “W-Well there’s a lot to me… so you’re going to have to be a bit more specific…” Nerissa’s face broke into a teasing grin, taking her wife’s words as a challenge. “Well if you really think so, then I suppose I can start with how sweet you are~”

The archiver blushed even harder. “That’s kind of a… broad generalization, isn’t it…?” She muttered, earning a small hum from Nerissa as they stared down at her. “Maybe you’re right… Well if I am to be a little more specific… You’re incredibly patient and loving…”

Soft hands threaded into Shiori’s hair, gently stroking the dual toned locks. “You’re always putting the needs of others before your own…” Their bangs were brushed aside, making the archiver melt under the touch. “You always listen and quietly watch over the people you love…”

Nerissa then trailed down, her hand stroking Shiori’s face before cupping their cheek. “You’re the most attentive and loving father to Lyonne…” Her knee hiked up, lifting the archiver just enough for her to press a soft kiss upon their forehead. “And you’re the most amazing wife and mate I could have ever asked for…”

Needless to say, Shiori was completely flustered. Her jaw hung wide open and her face was so red it resembled a tomato. The constant stream of praise was too much for her to handle and she buried her face in Nerissa’s belly. “Okay I get it! You can stop now!”

The raven pouted in response. “Oh…? But I wasn’t done yet~ I haven’t even gotten to mention how protective you get over me and-” “I said I get it!” Shiori cried indignantly, making Nerissa laugh at her expense. “I know~ I’m just being honest with you.” They purred, making the archiver wine. “Yeah… that’s why it’s so embarrassing…”

Another giggle slipped from Nerissa’s lips. She always found it sweet that Shiori got so flustered over things like that. They may act like all snarky and casual, but she knew how much of a sweet dork they really were. ‘ Will our daughter be the same way…? Getting flustered over any kind of praise…?’ 

The raven then paused as another thought struck her. ‘What will we name her…?’ Like with Lyonne before, they hadn’t really discussed baby names prior to the birth. Nerissa had given Shiori the final name choice, but she was curious if her wife had thought of anything yet.

“Hey Shiori…” She called out, getting the archiver’s attention. “Yeah, Reese?” Golden eyes stared up at her, their curious glimmer making her smile. “Do you have any ideas for what to name our baby?” Nerissa asked, getting Shiori to pause for a moment. “I have a couple… but I don’t want to make a proper decision until she’s born…”

“Like what we did with Lyonne?” Nerissa asked, earning a small nod. “Yeah. I just… I don’t know… I want the name I settle on to come straight from the heart, not something planned months in advance. Y’know?” Shiori answered, hand gently rubbing her wife’s belly all the while.

Nerissa damn near swooned right then and there. She really loved how serious Shiori was about all this. A smile tugged at her lips, her cheeks turning a soft hue of red as her wings began to flutter. “See~ You’re just the sweetest-” “Do not start again!”

. . .

Footsteps filled the air, creating a repetitive cacophony that filled Shiori’s ears. It wasn’t too terribly bothersome and she was able to mostly block it out and focus on where she was going. Hundreds of people walked the busy streets, some huddled in groups and chatting up a storm while others were in a clear hurry to get to their destination.

Shiori was neither. She wasn’t in any rush and was content to just take her time as she walked to the bookstore. Nerissa accompanied her as expected and had remained quiet throughout most of their journey. ‘A little too quiet…’ Her inner voice whispered, drawing the archiver's attention to her wife.

The raven remained close to her side, their hands grasping Shiori’s arm in a firm hold. That in of itself was nothing out of the ordinary, since Nerissa regularly enjoyed being close to her. But over the last few minutes, the archiver had slowly begun to notice a strange pattern of behavior. Something her wife had never exhibited before. 

Every time they passed an alleyway, Nerissa’s grip would tighten. It was subtle, but it was frequent enough for Shiori to eventually pick up on it. At first she kept quiet, figuring they were just nervous about being in such a densely populated area. But it just kept going and the archiver swore they were beginning to tremble. She knew had to speak up.

“You okay, Reese? You’re clinging to me awfully tight there…” Shiori said, keeping her tone casual to avoid alarming Nerissa. “I’m fine… I just… want to be close to you is all…” Her wife answered in a wavering voice. The archiver immediately knew what it meant. She was scared and clearly stressed over something. ‘I think I know what it is…’

Another alley was passed by and sure enough, Nerissa squeezed harder onto Shiori’s arm. “It’s okay… They’re not gonna find us, Rissa. Nothing’s gonna happen… I promise…” The archiver whispered softly, shifting her arm to take hold of her wife’s hand. It was trembling and positively coated in sweat.

“I-I know that… I just can’t help but be a little paranoid, is all…” Nerissa murmured, sounding almost embarrassed that she was acting like this. But she couldn’t stop herself, her ears were constantly on alert, checking to make sure Evelyn wasn’t following them.

“That’s fine. No need to be ashamed about it…” Shiori muttered, giving Nerissa’s hand a firm but gentle squeeze. “But I assure you… everything will be okay as long as we’re together.” Golden eyes remained on the path ahead as she spoke, her tone relaxed in order to not draw attention to her wife.

Nerissa appreciated it greatly and allowed herself a tiny smile. “That’s true I suppose… We have dealt with more stressful things in the past.” She said, feeling the tension in her body begin to subside. “Yeah, like the birth of our son.” Shiori joked, letting out a dramatic sigh. “God damn… I thought I was gonna have a heart attack so many times while that was happening.”

The raven just rolled her eyes, giving her wife a playful jab in the ribs. “You’re not the one who was physically pushing him out of your body. So I think I’ve got the edge on this one.” She shot back, her worries slowly melting away. “Yeah you’ve got me there. Hard to beat that.” Shiori mused, pulling a giggle from the raven. “Exactly, but it was well worth it.”

Golden eyes finally looked up, fixing the raven with a shit eating grin. “Worth enough to go through it twice?” Nerissa looked down at herself, observing her very pregnant belly. “Well it’s a little too late to reconsider now, isn’t it?” They both laughed, warmth blooming in their chests.

“Like you’d reconsider. You’re the one who asked me to knock you up, after all~” Shiori snarked, her vulgar language earning her a pinch on the arm. “That I did~ And I have no regrets over it.” Nerissa beamed proudly. The archiver could only roll her eyes, an adoring smile playing at her lips.

As she did though, she noticed a small number of men staring their way. Their eyes didn’t even glance at her and instead remained fixated on Nerissa. Shiori tried to ignore it. Her wife was quite the looker so she couldn’t blame people for staring, but it was quickly getting on her nerves, especially since some of them were so blatant about it.

Discontent stirred in Shiori’s chest, bringing her protective instincts to the surface. She squeezed her wife’s hand a little tighter, her brow curling into a deep scowl. A hard glare was sent towards each guy she caught staring, making them very uncomfortable before they finally got the message and looked away. However there was one guy who just refused to acknowledge her.

This, of course, infuriated Shiori and she was almost tempted to send him a nonverbal threat. Luckily she wouldn’t have to, as the guy’s wife quickly caught him. She glanced towards Nerissa, her eyes widening in disbelief before she turned and smacked him hard across the face.

Shiori choked on air, her scowl lifting into a grin as she watched the guy stumble backwards. A hand was quickly clapped over her mouth, stifling her laughter as it bubbled in her abdomen. ‘Serves you right for staring at my wife.’ The archiver thought to herself, biting back a snicker.

“What happened? The hell are you laughing at?” Nerissa asked, prompting Shiori to clear her throat. “Nothing.” She answered, holding back another wave of giggles. The raven was skeptical however and leaned down to mutter in her wife’s ear. “Really?~ Are you sure it's not because some poor fool got slapped for staring at me?”

Golden eyes widened, the laughter in Shiori’s chest stopping completely. She turned to the raven, taking a moment to just stare up at them. “Nothing really escapes you, huh?” Honestly, she shouldn’t even be surprised, this was her wife she was talking to, after all.

Nerissa just giggled, a proud smile playing at her lips. “Not when you can hear a mile in all directions.” She said, pulling an amused eye roll from Shiori. “Personally that sounds like hell… How do you and Lyonne not go insane from all that stimuli?” The archiver joked, though she was partially serious about her question.

“Well we can control our hearing for the most part. And of course, sound suppression barriers are a must have in loud environments…” Nerissa explained, pointing at her ears for emphasis. “But at the end of the day, we’re sound demons. So of course we thrive off well… sound.”

The archiver listened closely all the while, before giving a small shrug once her wife was done. “Well when you put it like that i guess it makes sense…” Shiori muttered, giving Nerissa’s hand a light squeeze as a thought crossed her mind. “I wonder if our daughter will be one too…”

A small beat of silence passed and the raven squeezed back. “Well only time will tell…” She said, her free hand moving to tenderly rub her baby bump. “For now, all we can do is wait for her to arrive…” Nerissa trailed off, her eyes shifting away from Shiori to fixate on something up ahead.

Curious, the archiver followed their gaze. “What are you looking at?” She asked before going silent as she spotted it; A baby supplies store. The exterior was painted a cream white color and the windows were filled with tiny mannequins, modeling adorable little outfits. Nerissa was obviously smitten.

“No.” Shiori uttered the moment she laid eyes on it, earning a pout from her wife. “But-” “Reese, we bought plenty of stuff already.” The archiver tried to pull Nerissa along, but she was shockingly strong when she wanted to be. “Well yes… But what if we need more?”

“Then we’ll get more if that happens, but right now we have everything we need.” Shiori knew she had to hold her ground against the raven, otherwise she would eventually cave to their pleas. Nerissa was fully aware of this fact. “But Shiori~” “Just look away from it!”

. . .

‘Where did she go?’ Nerissa wondered as she walked around aimlessly. Her eyes scanned the rows of bookshelves, lined with thousands of tomes of varying subjects. Currently she was in the historical fiction section, filled to the brim with stories only loosely based on the periods they supposedly took place in. The raven however only passively took note of them as she wandered through every aisle.

Normally she would be far more engaged, after all, she did enjoy libraries and bookstores like this one. But with things as they currently were, she was far too stressed to relax. Why? She had lost track of Shiori. How? Because the archiver had likely gotten sidetracked and wandered off.

An exasperated groan fell from the raven's lips. She wasn’t at all surprised that Shiori had gone off on her own. This sort of thing tended to happen whenever they went to places like this. A bookstore was like heaven for an archiver and Nerissa had no problem allowing her wife to let her instincts run wild. 

However, now was not a good time for any of this. Despite Shiori’s earlier reassurances, the raven was still incredibly paranoid and remained constantly on alert. Naturally, her first instinct was to simply find her wife and stay close to them. But with how elusive the archiver tended to be, her search was looking to be far more difficult than anticipated. 

It also didn’t help that this place was nothing short of a maze and felt almost dizzying to navigate at times. Despite having gone to this store several times throughout the years, Nerissa still couldn’t fully memorize the layout. ‘Oh how I envy you Shiori and your picture perfect memory…’ The raven sighed internally while peeking into another aisle to see if her wife was there. She wasn’t.

‘Maybe someone else has seen her…?’ It was certainly plausible, a girl with gold eyes and dressed in gothic attire tended to be hard to miss. Yet the thought of even just asking someone scared Nerissa. What if they recognize her? What if they had already recognized Shiori and alerted the authorities?

Her head shook, banishing the thoughts as they began to take root. ‘No! No, that’s just your paranoia talking…’Nerissa told herself. Sure that guy was an unfortunate encounter, but that doesn’t mean everyone in town suddenly knew who she was. They had literally walked here from the park and no one spared them a second glance. Except maybe some thirsty men.

‘Just go for it… The sooner you find Shiori the better…’ Nerissa told herself, giving her wings a small flutter to shake off any remaining anxiety. ‘Well now I just need to find someone to ask…’ Thankfully, it didn’t take her very long to spot someone and she cautiously approached a guy at the far end of her current section.

“Excuse me.” She called out once in ear shot, getting the guy’s attention. He looked incredibly young, probably a highschooler based on the letterman jacket he was wearing. “Uh… Yes?” The guy replied, his brow raising in a dubious manner only a teenager was capable of.

Nerissa felt a little at ease from seeing it, there was no way this guy knew who she was. “I was just wondering if you’ve seen a girl around her? Short, black and white hair, gothic dress. I’m trying to look for her.” She explained, watching as the guy's face went from confused to snarky.

“You’re looking for a goth chick in a bookstore? Ma’am you’re practically searching for a needle in a haystack.” The guy laughed at his own joke, acting like it was the funniest thing in the world. Nerissa just kept quiet, her eyes narrowing into a disapproving glare Shiori liked to call, ‘her mom stare’.

The guy withered under her gaze, his laugher trailing off into uncomfortable chuckling. “A-Anyways… I think she went that way…” He finally answered, pointing towards the mystery section. Nerissa could only sigh under her breath. ‘Of course that’s where she went…’ “Thank you for your help...” She muttered passive aggressively before continuing her search.

She made her way to the mystery section, passing the fantasy aisles on her way. Her ears remained on alert, trying to listen for any sign of her wife. Whether it was the thumping of their heavy boots or the faint jingling of their earrings, there was always some kind of noise to indicate Shiori’s presence.

None of them met her ears however. The bookstore was filled with sound suppression magic, keeping the space perfectly quiet no matter how much noise was made. Of course she could still hear, but with the magic, she had to be in close proximity to whatever was making sound. But since she could not hear anything currently, that meant nothing around was making noise.

It was silent all around her, completely and wholly silent. ‘Oh no…’ Nerissa stood a little straighter, her fingers unconsciously beginning to snap at her side. It was a frantic and uneven rhythm, one she had made countless times throughout her life. ‘Where is she…? Where is she…?’

Wine red eyes snapped from side to side, fruitlessly searching for Shiori. The silence grew heavier with every passing second, making Nerissa snap her fingers even harder. Her free hand shot down to her purse, pulling her phone out and rushing to unlock it. She quickly opened her messenger app and shot a text towards her wife, asking where she was.

But then, by some grace of the gods mercy, Nerissa spotted her. Shiori was standing in the middle of an aisle, almost up against the shelf from how close she was. A book was held in her hands, the cover just barely visible from this distance. Though she could make out ‘Sherlock Holmes’ in the title.

“Shiori!” Nerissa exclaimed, relief flooding her system as she rushed towards the archiver. Her wife perked up at the sound of her voice, their head lifting from the book before she practically crashed into them, arms encircling their shoulders. “Oh! There you are.” Shiori said, her phone going off in her pocket as she spoke. “Sorry for wandering off, I just-”

The archiver paused, her ears finally picking up on the frantic snapping of Nerissa’s fingers. “Are you okay…?” She asked, lowering the book so she could properly look up at her wife. “I am…” the raven muttered, her face burying itself in Shiori’s hair. “Just please keep talking… I want to hear your voice.”

A somber look formed in Shiori’s eyes as she heard that. She knew what was going on, the snapping fingers told her everything she needed to know. “Alright, no problem.” The archiver said while looking down at the book in her hands, an idea forming in her head. “Would you like me to read to you…?”

Nerissa’s arms squeezed tighter, her snapping growing a little less frantic. “That would be nice…” She muttered, only to yelp in surprise as Shiori grabbed her hand and started pulling her along. “S-Shiori! Where are we going…?” The raven exclaimed, her legs rushing to keep up with her wife’s brisk pace as they walked through the bookstore.

“Well I’m not going to have my pregnant wife stand the whole time.” Shiori answered simply, slowing down just enough for Nerissa to keep up. The raven was confused of course, but opted to just remain quiet and allow her wife to guide her. ‘I’m just glad I finally caught up with you…’

Luckily, they wouldn’t be walking for too long as they soon came upon a small seating area near the back of the store. It was a quaint little spot nestled in the corner, decorated with rugs and bean bags and housing a cozy red loveseat. Strings of fairy light hung from the ceiling, illuminating the space.

“Here. This should be good.” Shiori finally muttered, gently guiding Nerissa to sit down on the couch. The raven sighed in relief as she did, her legs finally getting a break from all the walking she had been doing today. Her wife soon joined her, plopping down on the far end so they could prop their book up on the arm of the couch.

They didn’t start reading just yet though. Instead they lifted their arm, offering a space for their wife to nestle herself into. “Come on~ You know you want to…” Shiori coaxed, smiling as the raven eagerly scooted over. Nerissa snuggled into the archiver’s side, her head leaning against their shoulder as their arm draped around her waist.

“Atta girl~ Now just relax and listen.” Shiori said, giving the raven another moment to adjust before turning to her book. The front page was flipped to, the words now familiar to her as she began to read aloud. Nerissa’s body melted against the archiver, a content smile tugging at her lips.

Shiori’s voice was soft and clear, their inflections perfectly matching the words on the page. Though Sherlock Holmes wasn’t really a favorite of Nerissa’s, she knew how much her wife loved it. Thus she was more than happy to listen to them read out the novel they had found.

Honestly, she was just relieved to hear Shiori speak. The silence was so cold and deafening, yet her wife’s voice was warm and comforting. Just hearing them talk soothed Nerissa greatly and slowly her fingers stopped snapping. Coupled with the gentle scratching at the base of her wings, the raven was practically in heaven, or as close as a demon could get.

After reading a few chapters, Shiori paused to check the time, seeing it was close to the evening. “We should probably head home soon…” She said, showing the screen to her wife. “Yeah… I think this is a good place to stop…” Nerissa muttered as she pulled away from Shiori, raising her arms overhead for a quick stretch. “I wanna get a head start on dinner, so it might be best to leave now.”

“That I can agree with…” Shiori muttered as she tried to get up, only to be held down by a firm grip on her sleeve. Curious, she turned to her wife. “Rissa?” Nerissa didn’t say anything and simply leaned in to press a soft kiss onto the archiver’s lips. “Thank you for doing that…” She muttered as she pulled away. “I enjoy hearing you read…” Shiori smiled sweetly, exposing their fangs. “Any time, Reese…” 

. . .

The couple stepped through the front door and into their home, with Shiori pivoting around to close it behind them. Once it was shut, the archiver set down her shopping bag, freeing her hands so she could shrug off her jacket. A sigh of relief was let out as she did. Though she loved the date and had a genuinely good time, she was still glad to be back home.

‘Are you sure you’re an introvert and not just antisocial?’ Her inner voice snarked, making Shiori groan internally. ‘Shut up. You know full well I can be social.’ She barked back while slipping off her boots, letting them clatter to the floor as her inner conscious laughed. ‘Whatever you say~’

Shiori just barely suppressed an audible groan and picked up her boots to set them on the rack. With that done, she turned to Nerissa, finding them struggling to take off their sandals. Normally the raven could reach her ankles no problem, but with her pregnant belly in the way, it was currently impossible.

“Lemme do it.” Shiori muttered, kneeling down in front of her wife to assist. Nerissa jolted a bit, having not expected the sudden help, but was pleasantly surprised nonetheless. “Why thank you! Such a gentlewoman~” She cooed, gripping onto the archiver’s shoulders to keep herself balanced.

A small laugh escaped Shiori’s lips, her eyes remained fixed on her wife’s shoes as she undid the tiny clasps. “I try my best.” She said, slipping off one of the sandals before moving onto the other one. “Well your best is obviously working~” Nerissa said with a smile, lifting her foot to aid the archiver.

Once they were both off, Shiori took the shoes and stood up, placing them on the rack neck to her boots. “You still down to watch a movie tonight?” She asked, turning back to Nerissa’s beautiful smiling face. “I am! And as the birthday girl, you get to pick what we watch.”

The archiver playfully rolled her eyes, she knew they were going to say that. “Alright~ But you’re most likely gonna regret that.” She teased, grinning as Nerissa drew closer. “I regret nothing when it comes to you~” Her wife purred, their eyes growing lidded. “Liar~” Shiori said with a smirk.

“No lies~” Nerissa giggled, her wings fluttering at her sides. “Really? Then why don’t you put your money where your mouth is?~” Shiori challenged, her heart skipping several beats as the raven drew even closer. Hands cupped her cheeks, pinkies running along the edge of her jaw. 

“How about I put my mouth on yours instead~?” Nerissa purred, watching as golden eyes shimmered in interest. “That sounds preferable~” Shiori muttered before leaning in. Their lips met in a tender kiss, pleased hums resonating between them. Cold hands slid up the raven’s back, rising to the nap of her neck so fingers could thread into her ebony locks.

Eventually the kiss came to an end and Nerissa looked upon her wife, her wine red eyes glowing in adoration. “Happy Birthday, Shiorin~” She purred, giving the archiver another peck on the lips before they started to laugh. “Thank you, Reese. Today’s been nice, despite the tiny hiccups.” Shiori replied, giggling harder as the raven continued to pepper her face with kisses.

“Well it wouldn’t really be a Novella family birthday without some mishaps.” Nerissa said, earning an amused look from Shiori. “You mean Ravencroft? Last I checked, I was the one who took your last name.” The archiver snarked, knowing damn well their marriage certificate was hanging somewhere in this house.

Nerissa hummed in a sweet tone, a cheeky smile playing at her lips. “I know. But I still love your last name. It suits you~” Shiori could only roll her eyes, shaking her head in exasperation as she clapped a hand over her wife’s mouth and pushed her away. “Alright. Go put the picnic stuff away, you flirt~”

A giggle passed through Nerissa’s lips. “Okay~” She purred as she pulled away from the archiver. “I’m guessing you’re gonna put your new books on the shelf?” Shiori turned around and picked up her shopping bag, filled with a bunch of books she had purchased from the bookstore. “You bet it.”

The raven then stopped halfway into the kitchen, perking like she just remembered something. “Oh! Before you do that, could you put my purse in the living room?” She asked, while holding it out. “Alright, no problem.” Shiori said, taking the bag from the raven as she headed into the living room.

She set the purse down on the table, making sure it was standing upright before stepping over to one of her massive bookshelves. ‘Alright let’s see if I can find a home for these…?’ The archiver mused, reaching into the bag to retrieve one of the books. ‘I can just put this next to the rest of my Sherlock collection…’ She thought, setting it down before grabbing another one.

But just then, her train of thought was interrupted by a familiar ringtone. Shiori immediately perked up, her head turning to look back at Nerissa’s purse. ‘Who’s calling her?’ Curious, she set her bag down and approached the table, retrieving her wife’s phone and looking at the caller ID. ‘Her mom?’

With a swipe of her finger, Shiori accepted the call and put the phone up to her ear. “Hello?” She greeted. “ Oh, Shiori! What a nice surprise! ” MamaRissa exclaimed, her jovial tone clear even through the tiny speakers. “Hey there, Mrs. Ravencroft. How are you doing?” The archiver asked politely.

“ I’m doing quite well, thank you. And I hope you’re having a wonderful birthday! ” The raven answered, her words bringing a smile to Shiori’s face. “I am! Reese and I had a really nice date.” She explained, hearing a pleased hum on the other end of the line. “ That’s good to hear! ” MamaRissa exclaimed before pausing. “ Where is Nerissa, though? ”

“Putting stuff away in the kitchen. We just got back home.” Shiori answered while pacing around her couch. “Is that my mom?!” Nerissa suddenly called out from the kitchen, making the archiver chuckle under her breath. “Yeah! Want me to bring you the phone?” She offered, getting a response a second later. “No, it’s okay! I know my mom loves talking to you~”

MamaRissa laughed on the other end, having heard the entire exchange. “ That I do~ ” She teased, making Shiori blush for a brief moment. “Well in that case, what’d you call for?” The archiver inquired, playing off her sudden bashfulness at the hands of her mother in law. “ I just wanted to give an update on Lyonne. Nerissa asked me to watch him a bit more closely when she dropped him off. ”

That got Shiori’s attention and her brow furrowed at the thought of her son. “Oh I see… Is he okay?”  She asked, concern lacing her every word. “ Yes! He’s doing just fine right now. Although he was a bit quiet earlier. ” MamaRissa answered, forcing a sigh from the archiver's lungs.

“Yeah… I expected as much… Hopefully he’ll be okay once bedtime comes around.” That was the main thing Shiori was worried about, considering how Lyonne has struggled to sleep in his own room. “ Don’t worry, sweetheart. He’ll be just fine. The kids wanted to sleep in a blanket fort down in the living room, so he won't be alone. ”

Shiori cracked a tiny smile as she heard that, feeling just a little bit relieved. Despite everything that happened recently, Lyonne was still a fun loving kid. “That’s good at least… Tell him I said hi, okay?” “ Will do! You have a wonderful rest of your birthday. I’ll call again if anything happens. ” MamaRissa said, her motherly tone soothing what remained of the archiver’s worries.

“Alright! Thank you, I’ll talk to ya later.” Shiori said, receiving a sweet giggle from her mother in law. “ Talk to you later, Shiori. ” With that, the call was ended and the archiver heaved a deep sigh from her lungs. ‘Glad to hear Lyonne’s doing okay…’ She mused, putting Nerissa’s phone back in her purse.

Once that was done she returned to the shelf and continued putting her books away. ‘Hopefully he won’t have any nightmares while he’s there…’ Shiori thought to herself, feeling a distinct tightening around her chest where her scar sat. ‘Maybe I should send Yorick down to watch after him…’

But then she heard it, a loud yelp of surprise from Nerissa, followed by the sound glass shattering on the floor. “Rissa…?” Shiori called out as she perked up, the tightness in her chest increasing as a pit of dread formed in her stomach. “Rissa?” She called out a bit louder, only to receive no answer.

Anxiety flared, her heart rate skyrocketing as she dropped her books onto the floor. “Rissa!” Shiori screamed as she rushed out of the living room and down the hall. Her thoughts were nothing but a blur, numerous scenarios cropping up in her mind as she staggered into the kitchen. “Rissa! Are you-”

Golden eyes widened as she found Nerissa. She was leaning against the counter, one arm wrapped around her stomach as the other kept her propped up. Broken glass sat at her feet, belonging to a bottle of ginger beer that she had likely dropped. A puddle of fluid was at her feet, with even more running down her legs. The raven looked up at Shiori, eyes glowing in alarm. “My… my water just broke…”

Chapter Text

“My… My water just broke…” Shiori froze the moment those words met her ears. Her limbs ceased all proper movement, joints locking up as muscles tensed in alarm. A gasp fell from her lips, taking every last ounce of oxygen in her lungs with it as her eyes somehow widened even more.

Was this actually happening? Right now, at this very moment? The answer seemed obvious and yet it didn’t wish to fully process in Shiori’s turbulent mind. This was all so sudden and almost didn’t make sense. Nerissa had been perfectly fine just a minute ago and now she was-

“S-Shiori…” The raven’s pained whimpering immediately snapped Shiori from her daze, returning her back to the present. ‘What the hell are you doing?! You’ve done this before. Get a hold of yourself!’ Her inner voice screamed, pushing the archiver to finally get moving.

“O-Oh shit! Uh… w-we need to get to Fauna now!” Shiori stammered, her eyes darting around as she tried to figure out what to do next. ‘Yes, good! Now find a travel stone.’ Right. They couldn’t get to the kirin’s forest through normal means. Which meant she had to find one of their travel stones and fast.

With that thought in mind, Shiori turned and rushed back to the living room. Her feet slammed into the floor, the sound booming throughout the house. “Travel stone… Travel stone…” She muttered, almost like a hysteria fueled chant as she frantically went through every single drawer and shelf in the room. “Fuck! Where did we put one?”

Because of how it triggered Nerissa’s nausea, they hadn’t used any of their stones in months. Instead they just walked everywhere most of the time, since they rarely left town anyways. But now it seemed like that decision had come back to bite them. Shiori was blanking on where they kept the stones, she knew they had put them somewhere, but for the first time in her life, the archiver had forgotten.

Nerissa slowly limped after her wife, leaning against the wall to keep herself upright. She held onto the doorway, fingers clutching the frame as her free arm remained wrapped around her midsection. “It… It’s up in our bedroom… On your nightstand… R-Remember?”

Shiori froze, the memory hitting her like a freight train. They had deliberately kept it there just like their last pregnancy. “Y-You’re right! Wait here! I’ll go get it.” With that, she once again rushed out into the hall, this time, making a beeline for the stairs. ‘Hurry! We don’t have much time until her contractions start!’ Her inner voice yelled, encouraging the archiver to move faster.

She raced up the stairs, going two steps at a time and creating a huge racket in the process. Her heart battered in her chest all the while, pounding in her ears so loudly it nearly drowned out all other noise. Within seconds she reached the top and ran down to the end of the hall.

Thankfully their bedroom door was left wide open, allowing Shiori to stagger inside and rush over to her nightstand. “Come on… I know it's in here…” She muttered while frantically tugging the drawer open, disturbing the items inside. Her eyes immediately landed on the travel stone and she grabbed it without a second thought. “I got it!” 

She then turned and ran back to the hall, her hip slamming into the door frame on the way out. The urge to curse from the pain was strong, but Shiori held back and made her way back downstairs. Nerissa was still in the living room, now leaning against the couch. Her whole body was slumped forward and yet tense, her eyes looked unfocused, and sweat coated her face.

Just seeing them like that made Shiori’s stomach churn uncomfortably. “Are you okay…? Will you be fine going through…?” The archiver asked as she approached, wondering how the portal will affect her wife given their nausea. “Yes… Just.. stay close to me-” Nerissa answered with a pained hiss.

“Of course! Hold onto me for support, okay?” Shiori said, earning a stiff nod. With that, she turned and held out the stone, the runes igniting before a large portal opened a second later. “C-Can you walk…? I can carry you if that-” “I-I’m fine… let’s just go…” Nerissa whimpered, grabbing onto Shiori’s arm.

Not wishing to argue further, Shiori just nodded and carefully guided her wife through the portal. They walked about two short paces before staggering out through the other side. Nerissa lurched almost at once, causing her to lean against the archiver as a feeling of nausea washed over her.

“Are you okay?!” Shiori exclaimed in a panic, her arm instinctively lifting to support her wife. “Yeah… let’s just… keep going.” Nerissa whimpered, legs shaking as she attempted to walk forward. With a firm hold, the archiver helped her remain upright, their bare feet padding against the stone path as they made their way up to Fauna’s cottage.

“Fauna!” Shiori screamed, silently apologizing to the raven as they winced at the forcefulness of her tone. “Fauna! We need help!” She shouted once more. Thankfully, she wouldn’t have to resort to property damage like last time, as the front door soon came flying open.

Mumei came out onto the porch, looking clearly frazzled. “What’s going on? Is everything-” She tried to ask before spotting Nerissa. “Oh crap…” The owl muttered, her brown eyes widening to twice their normal size as Fauna burst through the door. “Oh my gosh…”

She immediately rushed to Nerissa’s side, her hands emitting a golden glow as they hovered over the raven’s belly. The kirin’s brow then furrowed, an uncharacteristically serious expression crossing her features. “Mumei, make sure the room is prepared! I’ll need your help this time around.” Fauna yelled out, prompting her wife to turn and run back inside. 

Hearing that immediately alarmed Shiori. “What- Why?” She asked, heart skipping several beats as she helped usher Nerissa into the house. “Just to help keep Nerissa calm while I put up the protection wards. Nothing to worry about, I promise.” Fauna assured, ignoring the angry glare from the achiever. “You could have led with that!”

Moments later, Kronii came rushing down the stairs, clearly alarmed. “Oh shit! Is she-” “Yes! Just stay out here with Shiori, okay?” Fauna interrupted, not sparing the warden a glance as they finally made it to the guest room. Nerissa was laid down on the bed, the action causing her to whimper in pain.

‘Are her contractions starting…?’ Shiori wondered, watching as her wife trembled in clear agony. Her eyes were glowing dimly, along with her horns as they thrummed with magic. “How long do you think you’ll take with these ward thingies?” She asked, her head snapping towards both Fauna and Mumei as they rushed around the room. 

“I’m unsure, just because of how out of it she currently is, but I’ll try to make sure it goes smoothly.” The kirin assured, making Shiori swallowed anxiously. “Okay…” She knew everything would be okay, she trusted Fauna with her life after all, but even now that shadow doubt loomed over still. 

‘ What if they show up…? ’ A dark and familiar voice whispered in the back of her head, making the archiver’s blood run cold. ‘No! Shut up, they don’t even know where we are!’ Shiori argued back, only to be snapped back to reality as Mumei tapped her on the shoulder. “Hey, it'll be okay! Your daughter will be in your arms soon. Just you wait!”

Golden eyes widened the faintest bit, shocked by their words. At the same time however, Shiori was honestly comforted by the thought and silently thanked the owl. “Yeah… you’re right…” The archiver muttered, before heaving a heavy sigh. She really didn’t want to leave, but knew she had to.

‘It won’t be for long.’ Her inner voice assured. Shiori just hummed in acknowledgement, before turning back towards Nerissa. She leaned down, pressing a loving kiss upon her wife’s temple. “You’ve got this Reese… I’ll be with you soon…” The archiver whimpered, earning a giggle and a weak smile. “I know you will…”

Shiori smiled back, feeling apprehension already tugging at her heart. Her limbs began to shake, a lump forming in her throat as she struggled to pull away. Eventually she managed to force herself to back away and glanced towards the owl and kirin. “Tell me as soon as you’re done…” She muttered, before finally leaving the room.

The moment the door shut behind her, Shiori let out a frustrated huff and lifted her hands. Her palms pressed into her eyes, rubbing in tight circles as the weight of the entire situation finally came crashing down. ‘Gods… this is not how I was expecting this day to turn out…’

Everything had been perfectly fine just minutes earlier. Her and Nerissa had gotten home from their date and were talking about watching a movie together. But then in a matter of seconds that mood had been effectively shattered. It had all happened so fast. To think she had just finished talking to her mother in law when that-

Golden eyes widened, a realization dawning upon the archiver's mind. “Oh shit- I need to tell her...” Shiori exclaimed in a hiss, her hands shooting down into her pockets. “Please tell me I have my phone…” She muttered, hands shaking as she he got ahold of it. She pulled it out and quickly slammed in her passcode before opening her contacts.

Thankfully, her list wasn’t very long and she easily spotted her mother in law and hit the call button. She held the phone to her ear, hearing the dial tone go off as she made her way into the living room. Every ring made her heart skip a beat and Shiori began to pace, wondering if they would pick up.

“ Hello? ” MamaRissa’s voice called out through the speaker making the archiver sigh in relief. ‘Oh thank goodness…’ “Hey Mrs. Ravencroft, sorry for bothering you out of the blue like this…” She said in a strained voice, hearing faint static from her phone. “ Shiori? I wasn’t expecting you to call back. Especially not so soon. ”

“Neither did I, but something uh… urgent came up…” Shiori answered, hand running through her hair. “ What do you mean…? Is everything okay? ” MamaRissa asked, her tone having noticeably shifted to a more serious cadence. The archiver damn near winced as she heard it. “Yeah things are fine it’s just… Rissa has just gone into labor…”

There was a tense pause as MamaRissa digested that information. Static was the only sound coming through the other end of the line. “ What!? Seriously? Is it time already? ” Shiori sighed into the phone. “Yes it is… I brought her to Fauna’s cottage. Her and Mumei are taking care of Reese right now…”

“ Well that’s good but… what do you want to do now? I know it’s a bit early in her labor, but Malphis and I could get Lyonne and meet you there? ” MamaRissa offered in a gentle tone. Shiori immediately shook her head at the notion. “No. That’s not necessary… It might be several hours before the baby’s born so just… take care of Lyonne until we give the okay.”

A small murmur could be heard through the phone. “ Okay… if you’re sure. We’ll watch after him. Would you at least like us to tell him what’s going on…? ” MamaRissa asked, making Shiori pause. This did involve her son’s mother, so of course he deserved to know. “Please… that would be great.”